Author: T.C. Edge
Date: 2020-10-07 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; dragons; Epic Fantasy
Description: In the heart of Vandar, as dark forces close in, Elyon, a gifted Bladeborn, fights for his family’s survival. In the war-torn northlands of Tukor, a servant girl with a mysterious past is forced on the run, propelling her on a journey that will change her world forever. From the Shadowfort, a secret power is unleashed, one that will set into motion a series of events that will bring the world to its knees. With the world on the verge of chaos and countless lives at stake, a new First Blade must be selected, but obstacles stand in the way. Alliances are broken. Enemies are born. Only the strong

The Song of the First Blade

The Bladeborn Saga: Book One

T. C. Edge

Copyright

This book is a work of fiction. Any names, places, events, and incidents that occur are entirely a result of the author's imagination and any resemblance to real people, events, and places is entirely coincidental.

Copyright 2020 T. C. Edge

All right reserved.

First edition: October 2020

Cover Design by Milbart

No part of this book may be scanned, reproduced, or distributed in any printed or electronic form.

Contents

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Chapter 57

Chapter 58

Chapter 59

Chapter 60

Chapter 61

Chapter 62

Chapter 63

What’s Next?

Afterword

Also by T. C. Edge

Prologue

King Varin climbed the final steps of the great staircase cut into the mountainside, his regal silver armour gleaming radiantly in the morning sunlight, resplendent blue cloak billowing behind him on the wind. Above, upon the plateau, the sound of clanging metal echoed loudly, ringing out through the mountains and valleys as they tumbled into the mists below. He stepped to the summit and looked into the wide cave at the mountain’s peak. A figure stood within, hammering at his forge.

“Ilith,” Varin called out in a bellowing voice. “Hard at work as ever, I see.”

A broad smile split his ageless face, his chin and cheeks embraced by a short, dark beard. The centuries had made little mark on him, his deep brown hair rich in colour, blue eyes sparkling like sapphire stones. Yet inside, he could feel it - the slow thinning of his spirit, the gradual, but inevitable, draining of his divinity.

Ilith turned, his sleeve-less brown tunic stained in soot and sweat, long, golden hair slick and darkened by his toil. In his hand he clutched the Hammer of Tukor, a gift from a fallen god. He laid it to one side with an echoing thump, and stepped out into the blistering cold.

“Varin, you’re early, my friend,” he said in a silvery voice, “I wasn’t expecting you so soon.”

Varin’s smile broadened, and a great wash of sunlight seemed to flow down through the clouds. “I just couldn’t wait to see you, Ilith, it’s been too long!” He marched forward and hauled his old friend into a boisterous bearhug. “How have you been? Busy, clearly.”

He swept a great arm out toward the view beneath them, to the great white spires and towers of the city being built among the peaks. Men were hard at work, gifted by Ilith’s magic, bringing life to his latest, and greatest, wonder.

“Well, I thought it was about time I built a city of my own, Varin,” Ilith said, in that modest voice of his. His emerald eyes sparkled, though lacked the gleaming light they’d once held.

We fade, Varin thought, momentarily subdued. Little by little, we ebb away. “Well deserved, brother,” he said, towering above him, casting the thought aside. “You’re far too selfless, you know, building all of our cities before your own. What are you going to call it?”

“Oh, I’ve gone back and forth a little,” said Ilith with an impish smile. “But I think I’ll settle with Ilithor.”

Varin guffawed loudly, his voice thundering out on the winds. Below, men looked up, expecting to see a coming storm. They saw only two former demigods, standing among the clouds. “I think that’s only fair! Even Queen Thala has named her capital city Thalan, you know.”

“Well I should,” said Ilith, with a wholesome grin. “I built Thala’s city, after all.” They’d all named their cities after themselves, and even their kingdoms were named for the fallen gods they’d served. “So how are things in Varinar? I hear you’re naming your new order the Knights of Varin. Humble as always.”

“Well why not? They’re all men of my blood. We must make sure our names are remembered, Ilith.” Varin laughed happily again, and a gentle rumble of thunder crackled through the skies. “So, shall we get to why I’m here? Are they ready? The blades?”

Ilith nodded unassumingly. “They took some work, I must say, but I have done as you instructed, Varin. Come, let me show you.”

They turned, stepping away from the precipice, and toward the blacksmith’s great forge. Ilith liked to work up here, up where he could look down on the world. It gave him inspiration, Varin knew, and all through the mountains, his hammer could be heard, ringing out upon the winds.

The breeze stilled as they entered the cavern, fires and furnaces glowing here and there, a comforting warmth hugging the air. On the glistening, rough-hewn walls, weapons and armour of all types hung, and on his trestle workbench sat the Hammer of Tukor, a tool that only Ilith, and those of his direct descent, could bear. They continued through a short passage and into a second chamber, deeper into the mountain, the air cooling and quietening further but for their footsteps, echoing off the smoothing rock walls.

The chamber was empty, vaguely circular in shape, but for a large stone table at its heart, covered in a linen sheet. Varin stopped a few feet away, as Ilith stepped over and pulled the sheet from the table. He flung it to the floor in a moment of dramatic flare. “The Blades of Vandar,” he announced grandly. “As requested. Each capable of a unique magic. Each greater than any Ilithian Steel blade I’ve forged.”

Varin looked over them, and his azure eyes sparkled with an eager glow. They were forged from the heart of Vandar, the greatest of the fallen gods, master to Varin before his fall. They lined up, misting gently from their divine edges, glowing softly upon the table. White, black, blue, silver, and gold. He’d never seen anything so…beautiful.

Master. Forgive me. I saw no other way…

“So, are you going to try one?” Ilith asked.

Varin stepped forward. His fingers reverently brushed along the line of hilts, caressing the etchings and engravings of the pommels and hafts, each intricately carved and crafted. Perfect, he thought, eyes moving down the glyphs and symbols glowing softly down the length of the steel, every blade radiating a vivid, luminescent light of its own. His eyes were drawn to the golden sword at the centre, larger and more magnificent than the rest.

He reached out and lifted it, his huge hand wrapping around the broad, elongated handle. It fit. It fit perfectly. “This one,” he asked, with a whisper soft as silk. “What can it do?”

Ilith smiled, observing him contentedly. “It is invulnerable,” he explained in a gentle voice. “Peerless as a warrior’s blade. It can cut through anything, except the other blades, and nothing can withstand it. It suits you well, my friend.”

Varin nodded slowly, holding the great blade before him, eyes moving upon its golden length. “A peerless blade for a peerless warrior,” he said. “The craftsmanship is beautiful, Ilith. Thank you.”

“It has been my pleasure, though a difficult undertaking, as I’m sure you can understand.” Varin nodded slowly, eyes stuck fast to the golden metal. “I do hope, however, that you use them sparingly, my friend, and keep them for the use of you and your direct bloodline alone.” He peered at Varin carefully. “Your knights are to be peacekeepers, are they not? That is your intention for them?”

“It is,” Varin said idly, still admiring the flawless blade. The Sword of Varinar, he thought. Yes, that’s what I’ll call it. The sword to protect my city, my people, my kingdom.

“And you won’t use them to disrupt the peace, I trust?”

Varin placed the blade down with a soft, echoing clang, his eyes scanning avidly over the others, wondering what each could do. “Of course not,” he said. “It is not me who will disrupt the peace, but Eldur. I asked you to forge these blades as a deterrent to him, nothing more.”

A sigh drifted through Ilith’s lips. “Eldur has no intention of becoming hostile, Varin. He renounced in his service to Agarath when the fire god fell, and has committed to the peace like the rest of us.”

Varin raised his eyes, doubtful. “Are you certain of that?”

Ilith delayed for a moment in his answer. “As certain as I can be,” he then said, though the pause was telling. “We’ve had decades of peace, following an eternity of war. The gods are dead, Varin. This new world is ours.”

Varin nodded slowly, but Ilith had always been more trusting than him. He was a blacksmith, a craftsman and a master builder, and in that he had no equal, but he’d never been a warrior. He hadn’t seen what Varin had during the centuries of war. He hadn’t had to face Agarath and his countless terrors, the dragons he called his children. Varin had fought many, killed many, and been killed by many too. And one, above all, had been most calamitous. A peril that still lingered, to this day.

“And what of Drulgar?” he asked, giving voice to the great menace. He saw Ilith stiffen at the name. “The Lord of Dragons still lives, brother. He broods in his mountain nest, an evil that not even Eldur can control. What happens when he unfurls his wings and seeks vengeance for his master’s fall? Because he will, Ilith. One day, he will. And we no longer have the gods to protect us.”

Ilith’s glowing green eyes turned down to the stone floor in thought. He knew full well the threat Drulgar the Dread posed. The colossal dragon had been dormant for many years, but one day he’d waken, they knew, and lay waste to the kingdoms they’d worked so hard to forge. Eldur would never destroy the creature, no matter how many times they beseeched him. He’d once been bonded to Drulgar, ridden him, when he fought for Agarath and lead the fire god’s armies to war, but with Agarath’s fall, that bond had been severed, and Eldur’s control of the devil had been lost. One day, Drulgar would come. He’ll come for me, Varin thought darkly. He’ll come for me, and my kin, most of all.

Ilith stepped toward the blades, the movement disturbing Varin from his thoughts. “If Drulgar comes,” he said quietly, “then you will defeat him, Varin. These blades…they are more powerful than any other I’ve crafted. Separately, they are formidable. But together…”

Varin eased forward. “Together?” he echoed softly. “They can be somehow…combined?”

Ilith smiled, and drew back from the table. “That, my friend, is a secret that will be staying with me for now.”

Varin’s eyes fell beneath a frown, and he stood taller, filling the cave. “You don’t trust me?” he demanded. Ilith didn’t answer, nor did he shrink away. “You think I’d climb the Scales myself and face off against the Dread alone? You have no right to keep this from me, Ilith. These blades are of Vandar, master to me, not you. You cannot dictate what I do with them.”

Ilith was quiet for a long moment. “I can,” he said eventually. “I can, because I must. Combined, these blades will give you a portion of Vandar’s divine power, Varin, and if you used it to slay Drulgar, how do you think Eldur would react? The peace would be broken and the fires of war would quickly spread anew.” He shook his head. “If Drulgar is to come, you must wait for him. I will not have you interrupting his slumber, should we have misread his intent.”

Varin snorted loudly. “I know full well his intent, as I know Eldur’s. His commitment to peace is but a lie and a deceit. He is drawn to war, and ever he will be. This peace of ours will not last.”

“Perhaps not,” said Ilith dispiritedly. “But if it is to break, I will not have it be you who shatters it. The secret stays with me, Varin. I will decide when to tell it.”

Varin filled his lungs, and released a grunt that echoed through the cave, the mountain, the city below. He took a moment to compose himself. “So be it, brother,” he said, knowing he had little choice. Ilith’s will was like iron, strong as the blades he forged. “I will trust you, as I always have. I place the fate of our lands with you.”

They moved back through the cavern, and out into the morning light, and there they stood, among the swirling mists, surveying the new world of their own design. Yet as Ilith’s eyes moved down toward his new city, so Varin’s spread south, across land and sea, mountains and rivers and great, open plains, to Eldurath, the great seat of Eldur’s new kingdom.

Last chance, Eldur, Varin thought. When next we meet, there will be no coming back. If we fall now…it will be forever.

And fall they had, many times before. In the dark places of his mind, Varin could still remember what it felt like to have his flesh seared from the bone. The burning. The smell. He could hear the snapping of bones, the ripping of muscle. He knew what it was to be crushed, to be swallowed, to be feasted on living. But death had always been no more than a hindrance before - painful, horrifying yes, but he always knew Vandar would bring him back, revive him to fight again. But what now? Vandar and Agarath and all the other gods were gone, and with their fall, the gift of immortality had gone with them.

They would age, Varin knew, and already he could feel it, that slow decaying in his bones, the sapping of his godly strength. How long might they live? Centuries, maybe? A thousand years, perhaps? The gods had treated war as a pastime, a game, almost, it had always seemed, but war now carried a different meaning, an edge it never had before. We are not demigods anymore, Varin thought, but men, that is all. Gifted with long life, and magic, yes, but men all the same, fallible…

Mortal.

He drew a long, bracing breath, and cast away the darkness, drawing upon more encouraging thoughts. But not with the Blades of Vandar combined, perhaps? he wondered, glancing at the figure by his side. Perhaps with such a weapon, I will be as Vandar himself reborn? All powerful. Timeless. Immortal and divine.

He smiled, and his wide, bearded chin dipped into a nod. Sooner or later, he knew, Ilith would give up the secret.

It was just a matter of time.

1

3,500 Years Later...

The night air shivered and creaked as a great, black gate groaned open in the darkness.

Behind it, the shape of a fortress stretched away into the mountains, cast with towers and spires, its true size indeterminate. Shadows clung to it, night and day, the looming peaks and crags ever blocking out the light. The Shadowfort, as it was known, was rarely touched by the sun.

A wintry mist hung in the air, parting as two figures stepped through the gate, their black leather boots crunching on packed snow as they moved across a short stone bridge. Beneath it, a chasm fell into the depths, plunging to a void of darkness. The men paid the fall no mind as they strode forward, bodies braced against the blustering winds, reaching a small, stone-paved plateau on the other side.

They stopped for a moment, staring forward. Ahead, the northern heights of the Hammersong Mountains spread away to the distance, an endless labyrinth of craggy peaks and bluffs leading to woods and pastures far below. As ever, they howled and roared with fierce winds, a distant ringing in the air.

"Are you ready, Jonik?" grunted the older of the two men. He was shorter and broader than his young companion, into his fiftieth year, his robust frame draped in a dark, frosted cloak. Within the shadows of his hood, a grey-bearded chin jutted out. "You remember the way down?"

Jonik stared, his steely grey eyes searching the narrow path ahead, known only to the men of the Shadowfort. Locks of black hair hung loose from his cowl, flicking wildly in the wind, stark against his ice-pale skin. "I do, Shadowmaster Gerrin."

Gerrin turned to look up at him. He regarded him a long moment. "And him?" he asked. "Are you ready for him, Jonik?"

Jonik continued to stare forward, emotionless, as he'd been taught to be. "He will be dead by month's end."

Gerrin nodded approvingly, then glanced back to where Jonik's mount waited. It was a Rasalanian thoroughbred, a breed best suited to these heights, conditioned to altitude, and agile on rocks. Some said they were as nimble-footed as a mountain goat, but Jonik found that hard to believe.

"You have everything you need to complete your task," Gerrin said roughly. "Everything but this."

He opened his cloak, and drew out a sheathed blade, holding it reverently before him. Jonik turned, shifting his gaze from the mountains to the ancient weapon, feeling a thrill as he looked upon it. The Nightblade...

He reached eagerly to take it, but the old man pulled back. He shifted a hand from the sheath and drew off his hood, exposing his scarred face to the violent winds. In his black eyes, an intensity mounted, and his voice growled out a warning.

"Do not lose yourself to it, Jonik," he stressed, holding Jonik's icy gaze. "It was forged by a demigod to be used by another. Use it only when you must. And keep it hidden at all times." He narrowed his eyes further. "Be careful of its lure."

Jonik nodded, though just seeing it stirred a feeling of power inside him. There were few in this world who could wield such an ancient weapon, and only Jonik had proven himself worthy.

Only me.

"Take it."

Jonik reached out, now, and took possession of the scabbard, placing his right hand to the blade's black hilt. He drew it out without a sound, no ring of freedom accompanying its release. Like the hilt and sheath, the blade itself was dark as death, its edges shimmering with a gentle black mist, tiny wisps of smoke seeming to breathe from its surface.

Jonik turned it over, admiring its lightless form. The familiar surge of power as he gripped tight at the handle was comforting. He embraced it for a moment, closing his eyes to indulge the thrill, and a smile began to rise on his face...

"That's enough." He reopened his eyes and there was Gerrin, looking at him dangerously. "It is a tool, Jonik, that is all. Do not grow attached. You will find it hard to let go."

Jonik dipped his head, re-sheathed the sword, and quickly set it to his flank. "I won't, Shadowmaster." His eyes moved again to the high passes waiting before him, searching the distance, assessing the route. "I will only use it when I must. I will not fail you."

Gerrin stepped in and reached up, placing a leather-gloved hand to Jonik's wide shoulder. "I know," he said roughly. "You understand what failure means to us." He silenced a moment to let the threat settle, then pulled at Jonik's shoulder, turning the young man to face him. "Remember, boy," he said, his face cast grave and serious. "He cannot fight what he cannot see. Do not fear him, Jonik. He is but a man, flesh and bone. His death will save the world."

Jonik nodded silently - he'd heard those words, or some version of them, many times before - and drew a firming breath, grateful as Gerrin's hand slipped from his shoulder. His touch was rarely so fatherly, so kind. Life in the Shadowfort didn't allow for such things.

Behind him, across the bridge, the Shadowknights and masters watched on from the towers and ramparts. They stood solemn, and silent, observing the ancient ritual of their order. No one moved. No one spoke. Through the fierce winds and snows they watched, as one of their own set out to shape the world.

"Now go," Gerrin grunted, taking a short step back. "Bring balance, as we have always done."

Jonik pulled his boots from the gathering snow, and began moving down the pass, his horse following dutifully behind. Away from the winds, the snows, the darkness he'd known all his life.

Down to the light below.

2

10 Days Later...

Elyon Daecar, second son of the legendary First Blade of Vandar, stood in full plate armour, visor up, facing his enemy across the muddied field.

In his intricately gauntleted right hand he held a blade, long and broad and slightly curved, faintly misting around the edges as if slowly evaporating to the skies. The mist, like the blade itself, was a silvery blue, near translucent, streaming in tiny wisps and curls. Some said those mists were divine, Vandar's very soul leaking from the blade, but Elyon wasn't sure about that.

All he knew was that it was a weapon that only a Bladeborn - those with the ancient blood of Varin - could wield, forged from Ilithian Steel mined from Vandar's Tomb, and far too heavy for any regular man to lift.

"OK, Elyon, show me what you've got."

The voice came from the strapping figure standing twenty yards away, carrying on the air with a hint of provocation. He wore full plate armour, much the same as Elyon's, if a little grander, shining sleek and silver and gleaming under the afternoon sun, no dent or blemish marking its surface. Like Elyon's, the armour was plated in Ilithian Steel, protecting its wearer from greaves to helm, and shone out with a glimmer of gold in certain lights, giving his opponent a dramatic, mystical air. Elyon had to remember that he looked just the same to those standing by, and a large crowd of knights, squires, and regular foot soldiers had come to observe the bout.

"Maybe we should swap weapons, Aleron," Elyon called out. "Make it a fair fight for once."

The assembled crowd hummed in anticipation at the taunt, eyes turning to the blade in question, clutched in Aleron's hand. The Mercyblade, it was to some. Vallath's Ruin to others. The blade that felled a dragon, crippled a king, and helped end a war.

The blade of House Daecar.

"Regrettably, little brother, it is my birthright, not yours," Aleron said, smiling broadly, raising the misting weapon up high for all the crowd to see.

"For now," Elyon returned, not to be deterred. "Unless you should fall, of course. Then it would be mine."

The siblings grinned at one another across the field, relishing the bout and the attention it brought. At twenty years old, Elyon was three years junior to Aleron, and conditioned to being beaten when they sparred. He would say, of course, that it was down to the blade his older brother brandished, but that wasn't true. Vallath's Ruin was no greater than his own, less fabled blade. It was a regular Ilithian Steel sword, legendary for its deeds, not any special power it held, and wasn't one of the Blades of Vandar, as some people mistakenly believed.

No, the reason for Elyon's regular losses to his brother was a great deal more straightforward than that - Aleron was simply better. Or, to put it another way, he was better practiced. As first son of Amron Daecar, First Blade of Vandar and leader of the Knights of Varin, he considered it his life's goal to be his father's equal. Elyon wasn't burdened as such, once removed from his father's shadow as he was. He trained hard, yes, but not like Aleron.

But then, no one did.

"Well then, brother, let's not keep these fine people in suspense," Aleron said, gracefully shifting his posture and moving into a defensive position.

Elyon immediately identified it as Blockform, the most defensive, and hard to breach, of the five main forms. It favoured defence over attack, seeking to draw an opponent in to tire them, before finding an opening to strike. All aspiring Bladeborn knights started out with Blockform, easy to learn but difficult to master. Aleron had done just that, mastering it at an impressively young age.

"Why am I not surprised," Elyon yawned, shaking his head, as he reached up to pull down his visor. "I suppose that means I'm taking the initiative. Again."

He narrowed his eyes through the slit in his helm and took several steps forward, closing the space to his brother, leaving heavy prints in the mud. The excitement in the crowd grew at his fluid motion, the armour misting lightly and seeming to take a breath with each step, as though a living thing. Elyon was known as an aggressive fighter, hugely talented but lacking in patience. Where Aleron favoured Blockform, his younger brother tended to adopt a more combative approach.

He moved into Strikeform, and the crowd bristled at the shape of the stance. It just looked better, Elyon had always thought, with his weight leaning forward, blade brandished before him, and perhaps that's why he favoured it. He had different motivations to his brother, after all. Winning the bout itself was one thing, but there were far more important prizes to be won.

He glanced now into the throng, where a small group of noble ladies stood watching. He'd spotted them around camp that day - the first since their arrival from Vandar - and had hoped that they'd come to observe the brothers' bout. They were around his age, the daughters of some of the Tukoran nobles assembled here at the warcamp just north of Tukor's Pass. And one was of particular interest to him.

Princess Amilia Lukar, prized beauty and granddaughter to the King Janilah Lukar, was known widely as the Jewel of Tukor. She stood at the heart of the small group, who fawned and fussed around her, as splendid a young woman as Elyon had ever seen. So splendid, in fact, that he temporarily misplaced his bearings and merely stared across at her, losing his focus, until his brother's goading voice rung out once more on the clear, afternoon air.

"Well, brother, is there something you're waiting for?" Aleron asked loudly, opening out his arms and holding Vallath's Ruin to his side. A tingle of anticipation ran through the crowd, and several Daecar soldiers - those who'd travelled with them from Vandar - laughed loudly. "This fine assembly will lose interest if you delay any further. You don't want to turn the young ladies away, do you?"

Elyon could almost see his brother grinning behind his gleaming, silver-gold helm, as the ladies in question raised hands to mouths and giggled.

Most annoyingly, the comment even had Princess Amilia smiling.

Bastard, Elyon thought, clenching his jaw.

And then, he rushed in.

* * *

The air cracked open, as the mighty blades clashed, ringing loudly as Elyon leaped with a swinging strike, his older brother countering with a strong, defensive block. A gentle shower of mist accompanied the connection, raining skyward and quickly dispersing to the air in a fog of silver, blue, and soft, sparkling red.

The crowd roared their approval, some even gasping in delight at the enhanced speed and agility of the combatants. For those who'd never seen a bout between fully trained Bladeborn knights, it would be a spectacular affair, the magical blood-bond between Bladeborn and Ilithian Steel allowing for powerful, surging movements that no regular knight or soldier could be capable of.

With his initial assault easily dealt with, Elyon went again, thrusting, swinging, striking in quick succession to try to unsettle his older sibling. He moved easily between Strikeform and Glideform, displaying the full range of his attacks, skilfully manoeuvring Aleron to one side of the crowd so that Princess Amilia would get the perfect view of his ferocious, audacious - and some might say, foolhardy - assault.

Landing a particularly forceful blow that had Aleron stumbling back, he stole a glance at Amilia, expecting to see the same doe-eyed expression he typically extracted from his adoring fans back home in Varinar. He saw nothing of the sort.

She was yawning.

What?

The distraction, though brief, was almost ruinous. A sudden motion caught his eye as Vallath's Ruin came swinging, double-handed, through the air toward him. The crowd gasped at the sight as Elyon ducked just in time, athletically avoiding the surging blade as it scraped right past the top of his helm.

He spun in the mud and backed away, putting a few paces between him and his brother.

"Nearly had your head clean off there, little brother," called out Aleron, returning to his defensive stance.

The Tukoran crowd were murmuring loudly now, as if they'd nearly witnessed fratricide by beheading. Of course, that wasn't actually the case. Ilithian Steel could cut clean through any regular armour, but not armour plated in the same, mystical metal, more colloquially known as godsteel. Sure, Aleron could get through the plate eventually with enough effort, but it would take more than one good strike for that.

"Almost," Elyon returned, trying to sound grand, as he glanced once more at the princess. She looked mildly more interested now, though that interest appeared to be centred on Aleron.

Elyon huffed at the sight. Wrong brother, he thought, with a note of bitterness. You're wasting your time with him...

The bout resumed, steel clashing, the air misting with Vandar's soul. The warcamp was a little north of where they'd decided to throw this rather impromptu bout, and more soldiers were being drawn in now, eager to watch the brothers fight. Elsewhere, not far away, their father would be engaged in talks with King Janilah and his courtiers, dealing the the dull business they'd come here for in the first place. Elyon had little interest in that. He was here to fight, drink, and perhaps bed a princess. And if not her, there were many others who'd do.

The fight went on for a further ten minutes, and as was typical, Elyon began to feel that progressive loss of focus that would leave him predictably exposed. As he danced his way in for another attack, panting behind his helm, he planted his foot in the wrong place and slipped in the mud, sliding out of form on the churned up earth. Aleron wasn't going to waste the opportunity. He was like an eagle hunting prey, ever watchful, ever focused. He would wait and wait and wait some more.

And then, in a flash, he'd strike.

And so he came to take advantage, bursting forward with a sudden, and rather devastating flurry of attacks, forcing Elyon immediately onto the back foot as he wrestled to maintain a standing stance. The younger fighter parried left and right, admirably able to deflect the first couple of mighty blows, but eventually got hit with a forceful thrust to the chest. It sent him flying backward with a loud, reverberating clang and burst of multi-coloured mist, his entire body losing touch with the ground as he went, end over end, landing with a loud, and quite humiliating, splash in the mud.

Dazed, he tried to scramble to his feet, but Aleron was there in a heartbeat, standing above him, with Vallath's Ruin pointed right at his neck. "I'd say that counts as a winning shot, brother," he noted calmly, standing tall and broad and annoyingly heroic above him.

Elyon panted on the floor, prostrate, and done. "Gods, Aleron, I thought this was a friendly bout."

Aleron laughed, reached down, and hauled Elyon back to his feet. The crowd rang out with a generous applause, though the Vandarian contingent were guffawing loudly at the state of the younger Daecar. Elyon looked at them with a snarl, before realising his visor was still down. He flipped it up and snarled again and that only extended their joy.

Elyon sighed, as the mud oozed off his once pristine armour. Jovyn is not going to be happy, he thought, thinking of his young squire. The poor boy would be busy cleaning his armour all night.

"I suppose I should have known you'd try to embarrass me here," Elyon noted, quickly searching the crowd and realising that, by some small mercy, the princess had already departed. "Now all of Tukor will be talking of how easily you beat me."

"Oh come on, El, you know that wasn't my intention," Aleron said, as the two men tapped blades in a sign of kinship, a common gesture among contestants after a well-fought bout. "And anyway, you could have had me there a couple of times, if you'd just kept on a bit. I always tell you, brother, you need to focus on fitness. At this level of competition, stamina really gives you an edge."

"Easy enough for you to say," Elyon said, breathing rather more heavily than his older brother. "Defence doesn't use up as much energy."

"No, it doesn't, but if you're going to adopt a more direct approach, then you're going to have to put in the work." Aleron turned to the departing audience. "I know you like to entertain people, Elyon, but that shouldn't be your priority. You have a gift and..."

"Yes, yes, I'm not making the most of it," Elyon cut in. "I know. You and Father tell me that often enough." His strong, lightly bearded jaw parted into a smile, a shield for his mild discomfort at the topic. "But there are other things in life that are just as enjoyable as swinging a godsteel blade, brother." He scanned the thinning crowds again and spotted a couple of departing noblewomen, lit bright in their colourful summer dresses. "Perhaps you can lecture me on working harder on my swordsmanship when you start tending to your personal life."

Aleron stiffened a little. It was a point of contention for him, and quite the opposite of his younger brother's. Where Elyon wasn't dutiful enough, Aleron was perhaps too dutiful. Their father had often told them to try to 'meet in the middle', but so far his efforts hadn't paid off.

"My focus is on my training," Aleron said eventually, in a rather plain voice. "There is plenty of time for that. You know I have my reasons, Elyon."

His listless tone forced Elyon to concede the point, though he wasn't sure he agreed with it. To Aleron, matching their father in prowess was all that interested him, a matter that had to be resolved before he could consider settling down and starting a family. It was his focus, his passion, his everything. It was, Elyon knew, impossible.

Because Amron Daecar's greatness wasn't merely a product of his fighting skill, his bravery and valiance, his distinguished status as First Blade of Vandar, and chief defender of the realm. It was about the deeds that he'd performed. It was about the battles he'd fought in and won. Songs were sung of Amron Daecar's glory from the Crescent Coast of Rasalan to the Tidelands in the west. Say his name in deepest Lumara or far-flung Solapia and people would know it. Even in the kingdom of Agarath, long term enemy to Vandar, some would hail him as the man who helped end the war almost twenty years ago.

Elyon stepped in a little, drawing his brother's steel-blue eyes. "You're just as good as him, you know," he said quietly. "You'd have killed Vallath too, if it had been you back then. You have nothing to prove, Aleron, and we have no war to fight. Isn't it time you led a more...balanced life?"

Aleron turned his wide, clean-shaven face away to the south, looking off in the direction of Agarath, many hundreds of miles away. His dark hair lay wet with sweat, helm clutched to his side, Vallath's Ruin planted into the earth before him. He turned to the blade, fingers holding lightly at the hilt. It was the blade that struck down the great dragon Vallath, crippling its rider, Prince Dulian of Agarath, in the process. Of all of Amron Daecar's great deeds, it was the most famous, the most celebrated. And now the blade was Aleron's, a constant reminder of what he'd never be, casting a shadow from which he may never escape.

"Al," said Elyon softly, as the air grew quiet around them, the remainder of the crowd moving off toward their camp a little to the north. "You have to stop torturing yourself. Isn't it enough that you're the greatest Bladeborn of our generation? That crowds fight to get a glimpse of you everywhere you go. That you're going to be First Blade one day, when Father retires..."

"We don't know that," Aleron cut in. "It's not an hereditary title, Elyon. Only the strongest can be First Blade."

"Then we know," Elyon said firmly, unleashing a supportive smile, metal clanging as he placed his hand upon his brother's mud-spattered pauldron. "I mean, I suppose I could probably take the position, but I'd never deprive you of that." His smile reforged into a more playful grin. "You know I'd never want the responsibility."

"Lucky for me," Aleron said, returning the expression. "If you ever put your all into your training, I might have some competition, brother."

Elyon huffed doubtfully and turned away.

"I'm serious, Elyon. You know I only want you to be the best you can be. If ever we should stand side-by-side in battle, I'd be happier knowing you'd heeded my advice, and focused more on your training."

"Your advice, or Father's advice?" Elyon asked, unable to restrain himself "It's my perpetual understanding that whatever you say, Father has said it first."

Aleron recognised the playful tone and shook his head with a sigh, eyes working toward the camp. "I see you're in one of those moods," he said. "A kind word one moment, and then a knife in the back the next. I suppose no one would ever call you boring."

Not like you, Elyon thought. "Anyway, perhaps that battle is forthcoming," he noted, looking at the enormous warcamp laid out before them. "You may yet get your chance to build your legacy, brother, if we should join King Janilah in his war."

Aleron was already shaking his head. "We won't," he said flatly. "We're here to try to broker a peace, not join the fight."

Elyon shrugged. "You never know. I've heard Janilah can be quite persuasive. Perhaps he'll get Father to bend."

Aleron remained entirely unsure. "The king's been trying to secure our involvement for months. I see no reason why we'd change our position now." He paused a moment, and his eyes took on a far-off look. "This isn't our war, Elyon," he then said, turning solemn and thoughtful. "And even if it was, it wouldn't be the same." He flicked his eyes east, in the direction of Rasalan, away across the Sibling Straight. "These are all northern men, our brothers by culture and blood. Vandar. Tukor. Rasalan. We're all one and the same. There is no true war if it isn't with the south." One side of his lips pulled into a wistful smile. "There are no dragons in the north to fell, brother. Bladeborn against Fireborn. Steel against flame. Vandar against Agarath. That is the only real fight."

He turned again with that, reaching to take a firm grip of Vallath's Ruin, pulling the six foot blade from the mud. It was too large to sheath at the hip, even for a man of Aleron's size, who stood some way north of six feet himself. In fact, sheathing the blade at all was impossible, meaning it needed to be carried or else fixed to the back if taken into battle. He lifted it up and slung it onto his shoulder with a clang, then turned back to the camp, where their squires would be waiting to tend to their gear.

"Well, little brother, I suppose we'd better get ready for the feast," Aleron said.

The sun was beginning to come down now, the horizon melting into a haze of orange and red. To welcome Amron Daecar and his sons to Tukor, a banquet was being held in their honour that night.

Another chance to meet Princess Amilia, Elyon thought, enthused at the prospect of seeing her in her evening attire. He glanced at his brother and knew his thoughts were far removed, his mind on the curve of steel, not flesh. You just don't know what you're missing, Aleron.

Through the muddied patch ploughed by their battle, the two young knights stepped, heading for the Tukoran camp.

3

Hundreds of miles north of the warcamp, in the ranging farmlands of North-West Tukor, the sound of hooves on hardened ground filled the air.

What started as a vague blur of equine shapes soon parted to reveal they were six in number, horses and riders cantering two by two on the narrow, rutted track. Five wore the garb of soldiers, protective cohort for the sixth, who raced along upon a fine looking destrier.

Watching from a nearby hillock, Saska looked on, her azure eyes narrowing to slits as she saw the small contingent loping proudly along in the distance.

"It's him?" asked Llana, standing beside her. Her voice caught with nerves, and her plump shoulders tightened. She was seventeen, short and sweet and prone to emotional extremes.

Standing taller, far less generously upholstered, and a great deal more composed, Saska nodded. "It's him," she confirmed, eyes on the eastern road to Twinbrook. "That's his horse, I can tell. He rides a brown destrier."

"We should tell my father." Llana said, turning to Del, the third of the trio. He was younger than the others by a couple of years, rangy, scruffy-haired, and almost cripplingly shy. "Would you run and tell Daddy, Del? We'll follow you right down in a moment."

"Sure," Del mumbled, as he set off down the slope toward the nearby farmstead. His once-white linen shirt, soiled and stained from his labours out on the farm that day, flapped against his skinny frame as he went, galloping along in great, ungainly bounds. The girls watched him go and then turned back toward the east. The rumours that had been circulating around the small farming village of Willow's Rise were confirmed.

Lord Quintan was on his way.

"Why is he coming?" Llana asked concernedly, once Del had moved off. She huffed and stamped her feet. "Why, Saska?"

Saska didn't answer and didn't need to. They'd debated this at length over the last couple of days and the conclusions were mostly disquieting.

"We should head down and get ready," she said calmly, as the distant riders continued to draw near. "Your father will want us lined up on the porch."

"I hate it when we do that," Llana complained. "Why should we have to present ourselves to him every time he trots out here? He's not the king, Saska."

"He might as well be. We're vassals to him and these are his lands. There's no sense in angering the man."

Llana vented a sigh. "Fine. I guess..." She glanced at Saska a little awkwardly. "I guess you know better than me."

Saska tried not to think of the whip, licking at her back. She tried not to think of the scars it had left. That was three years ago now, she told herself. Don't think about it. You're safe here now, with Master Orryn.

"Let's just get down there," she said eventually. "Hopefully he's just passing through."

They turned and headed down the hillside at that, the late summer sun arcing lazily across the afternoon skies. Across the pastures, men were at work, sweating from their toil as they prepared the winter wheat. They were either very old now, or very young. All those able to wield a blade had already been marched off to war.

They covered the short distance quickly, moving parallel to the track that led through the fields and toward the village. Outside the farmhouse, a little north of the cluster of simple wooden buildings that comprised the entirety of Willow's Rise, Master Orryn waited. Orryn was a man of brisk action, quick with a yellowing smile and gentle of manner, and very much a far cry from Saska's former masters. Anticipating Lord Quintan's arrival that day, he was already well prepared and draped in his finest breeches and jerkin. They were threadbare and in need of some patching - Saska would see to that later - but remained his sartorial pride.

"Good, you're here," he said, all jerky gestures and darting eyes, bones jutting beneath his skin. "Del told me he's coming. So off to the porch, all of you. You know your positions. Nice and quiet now. Don't speak unless spoken to, OK?"

He reached to the flanks of his jerkin and began making some final adjustments. Llana shook her head, sighed, and stepped in to help him, tucking away loose fabric, making her father presentable.

"Daddy, one day you'll finally learn how to dress yourself," she said affectionately, putting him in order. Then she stepped back and nodded at her work, before moving over to the porch with the others. Saska and Del - who'd quickly changed into a cleaner shirt to make himself more presentable - kept to the shade, just outside the front door. Llana stood ahead of them in the light, clearly marking her rank, wearing a pretty blue dress.

Saska was used to this sort of pomp and ceremony, and knew her role was to simply stand and stay silent, be present, but not seen. It was a role she'd performed all her life, yet one she'd never managed to master. Unfortunately, Saska stood out, and there was nothing she could do about that.

Down the track, the six riders appeared now, cantering quickly into town amid a cloud of dust and stamping hooves. Master Orryn, as local delegate here in Willow's Rise, was quick to step over and greet them. "Lord Quintan," came his throaty, work-weary voice, calling out in greeting as he stepped away from the house. His right leg, injured during a farming accident some years back, moved in a slight limp, and he held a walking stick to steady himself. "Such a pleasant surprise. We weren't expecting you."

Lord Quintan stared down at Orryn from atop his sizeable destrier as he slowed to a stop. "And yet here you are, all dressed up for my arrival," he exclaimed in a pompous voice. "You cannot deceive me, Orryn. You have not the wit for it.”

He slipped heavily from the horse, dismounting with a bumbling lack of grace, his black leather boots hitting the parched earth with a thump. The Lord of Twinbrook was a thickset man, layered in embroidered leather bearing the crest of his house, and with a short sword at his hip. It looked a ceremonial weapon, with a gilded hilt and ornate, eagle-head pommel. Saska didn't imagine it had ever seen use, but to hang idle by the man's great girth.

"Of course, my lord," Orryn said, dipping his head. "I'll admit we heard word you might be coming."

"Well it's no secret the army needs more men for the reserve forces," Quintan said lazily, as though everyone knew that was the case.

Saska looked to the village, where a number of the locals had gathered to watch. There were few men among them, just the stocks of grief-weary women who remained, those who’d already seen their husbands and sons dragged away to the fighting. The Twinbrook soldiers were already moving that way, dressed in their hauberks and brown, Tukoran cloaks, bellowing orders for the old men and boys to come gather from the fields.

"More men, my lord?" asked Orryn, scratching at his thinning hair. "You're here to recruit?"

Quintan's eyes fell to Orryn once more. He lifted his neatly bearded chin, round cheeks reddened by the sun. "I am."

"But, er, begging your pardon, my lord, but you were only here some months ago, for the very same purpose. You stripped us of our fighting men last time."

Quintan raised his eyes and his face grouped into an unpleasant scowl. "That sounded awfully like a complaint, Orryn."

"No my lord, just...just an observation." Orryn smiled awkwardly, shuffling on his lame right leg under Quintan's withering glare.

"I have been asked to fill a quota and have no choice in the matter," Quintan went on, with all the perfunctory lack of caring of a man of his high station. "We all have our roles to play here, Orryn. I trust that you'll help round up a few good men by this evening, for when I return?"

"Yes. Of...of course, my lord." Orryn's eyes dipped meekly, then moved toward the mountains off west, their great white peaks harassed by heavy cloud. "You're returning for the night, then?"

Quintan gave a curt nod. "I'll be continuing on toward Sleetbarrow but will be back here by nightfall." He glanced toward the house and waved a chubby-fingered hand. Saska quickly dipped her eyes so as to avoid his attentions. "Have the master bedchamber made up for me, and prepare a bath for my return. I do hate to deprive you of your own berth, Orryn, but am in dire need of a good sleep tonight. This life on the road can be taxing."

Taxing, Saska thought, huffing, as she kept to the shade of the wooden porch. As if Lord Quintan has idea what the term taxing really means. He was used to his fine manor at the heart of Twinbrook, a veritable palace compared to even the largest lodgings you found out there. Life as a provincial lord was the very definition of comfort and ease, Saska had always believed. Not lofty enough to have anything truly important to do. Not low enough to ever have to struggle. The perfect middle ground.

"I'm sure, my lord," said Orryn, varnishing his tone with the right amount of sympathy. "It can become awful tiresome sitting atop a cantering steed all day, I'll grant you. Especially for men of our age."

"Indeed," the lord said, ignoring the jape. Though roughly the same age, Orryn was a little more…rickety than the bloated lord, and looked a great deal older. "Prepare lodgings for my men as well,” Quintan went on, looking toward the village square where his soldiers were now interrogating some of the local residents. “I put it on you, Orryn, to see that they have a comfortable night here, and are well fed and watered when we get back."

Orryn dipped his head at the command. "There's an inn in the village where they can rest their heads," he noted. "It hasn't been getting much use of late, for obvious reasons. I'm sure Moyra will welcome the company."

"Yes, but she won't be paid for it," said Quintan abruptly. "Make sure she understands that."

"Oh, she understands, my lord. We're happy to keep our soldiers fed and sheltered, when they come through." Orryn stopped. "But..." His voice trailed off, and took his eyes away.

"Yes?" asked Quintan, lifting his double chin to enhance his puffed up sense of superiority. "Something to say, Orryn?"

Orryn glanced over at the trio gathered on the porch, then turned his eyes toward the heart of the village. "Well, it's just...we've been hearing word that Rasalanian raiding parties are in the area. We were hoping that you were coming to offer more protection, rather than take any more of our men away."

"I'm sure you'll be just fine," Quintan said, dismissing the concern with a cursory, indifferent wave. "King Janilah knows how to protect his own borders. These rumours of Rasal raiding parties are false. Pay them no mind, Orryn. Just do your duty, as ordered, and gather up whatever able men you can muster. I expect them to be assembled in the village square by the time I return this evening, so I can inspect them."

Orryn released a breath. Talk in the village was rampant about the threat of the raiding parties coming across Vandar's Mercy and into Tukor. It had seemed a stretch to Saska that they'd have made it this far inland - the stories of plundered villagers could easily have been due to local bandits and outlaws, of which there were a great abundance hiding in the woods and hills, taking advantage as the men were gathered for the war - but still, many in the village remained fearful that the fighting had reached their doorstep.

Orryn looked deflated. "How many men do you need?" he asked, enervated. Opposition to his lord's demands would ultimately be futile. Better to hasten the conversation along, and thus hasten his departure.

Quintan gave him a look of approval. "Better," he said, the single word thick to bursting with condescension. He rubbed his short, well groomed beard in thought, fingers pressing into the ample flesh of his ruddy cheeks. "Ten should do it," he said after a moment, releasing his face and setting his hands behind his back. He raised his eyes at the look on Orryn's face, and was up on his toes again, supreme. "Is that a problem?"

Saska glanced at the others grouped over on the porch, their expressions showing concern. Finding ten fighting men in the farming village of Willow's Rise wasn't just a problem, but an impossibility. Lord Quintan had already deprived the place of all who could wield a sword the last time he'd come through.

"To be honest with you, my lord, it is," said Orryn. Was he taking a stand? Surely not. "I can think of two or three, perhaps, who could heft a blade if need's be, but no more than that. We've got our young 'uns watching the village now at night, and our women too. Boys no older than fourteen who should be tucked away in bed..."

"A boy of fourteen is a mere step from becoming a man, Orryn," interrupted the heavyset lord. "I've seen several of them already in the fields who look capable enough." Quintan turned to the square, where his soldiers were inspecting several such youths, called out by their parents. "I'd sooner have young men who can learn to become soldiers, than those already set in their ways. Fourteen is a fine age to be recruited. It is part of the king's new policy to lower the conscription age. "

Saska's eyes shifted hastily to Del, standing at her side. A cold tension gripped at her. Del was fifteen now, gangly of frame and still growing into his bones. At a glance he looked a man…a scrawny one, true, but a man nonetheless. "You should get inside," she hissed, drawing his attention with a sharp look. "Get out of sight, Del. Now!"

Del nodded hurriedly and shifted backwards, trying to make himself look small. He made it about a foot before a voice lumbered their way. "You there."

Saska's eyes sped back toward Lord Quintan and Orryn. Quintan had spotted Del, drawn to the movement of the teen. Del stopped, pausing for a moment before turning.

"M-me, m'lord?" his voice shook.

"Yes you, come down here."

Del's eyes ripened with nerves. He stepped on spindly legs toward Lord Quintan, his movement ungainly, looking ready to tumble with each step like a fawn fresh from the womb. Quintan inspected him as he came, chin tilted up, eyes down. He had a look. This one will do.

"Your age, boy?" Lord Quintan asked.

Del drew to a stop, hands clasped in front of him, shoulders tight. His head hung slightly low, back curved into a hunch, but he still stood above both Orryn and Quintan by a notable distance.

"F-fifteen, sir."

Quintan stepped forward, reaching out to take a grip of Del's upper arm, hidden within his loose fitting shirt. "Not much meat on you, boy, but the frame is good. It's a decent enough foundation to work with." He turned. "Have you not been feeding your people properly, Orryn? Now don’t tell me this is your son?” He looked at Del again. There was no real resemblance between them. “No…far too tall, for a stunted little thing like you, Orryn. Who is he? A servant?”

“Yes, my lord, a farmhand, and…and a good one. We need him to…”

“The king needs him more.” Quintan glanced again at the house, spotting Llana, who wasn’t skinny at all. “Your daughter looks well fed. Why is this one so thin? Prioritising your blood at the dinner table, are you?”

“No, my lord, I feed them all as best I can…but our food stocks are running low on account of the war. We give what we must to the cause, but..."

"Yes, Orryn, you don't need to explain to me that times are tough. It's the same in Twinbrook, I can assure you."

Saska's eyes fell to Quintan's midsection. His embroidered leather jerkin didn't exactly look loose.

"Well, no matter," Quintan went on, eyes returning to Del. "I'm sure the army will fatten you up a bit, boy." He nodded, seeming satisfied. "Well, Orryn, that's one. By the looks of things, my men have found several more." He flicked a hand insouciantly south, to the heart of the village, where several boys were being gathered and inspected, as their parents stood by, helpless. "Not so hard, after all. Perhaps I should revise my count?"

Orryn didn't answer. Quintan's threat was clear enough and he wasn't to have any further dissent.

"Good," the local lord concluded, having triumphantly broken Orryn's resolve. "Now see to my orders, Orryn. And keep a close watch on my new recruits, to make sure they don't try to flee. I've seen it before and it's a miserable business. These boys are enlisted men now and to run will be considered desertion." He looked at Del, whose eyes were stuck to the floor. "We know what the penalty is for that, don't we, boy? The gallows in Twinbrook have seen some unfortunate use of late. Best not get them swinging, hey?"

He stopped to let the threat set in, flexing his lordly power. An heredity power, given by blood and nothing more. From the shadows, Saska seethed.

With a long breath, Quintan filled his lungs, eyes moving back to Orryn. "Well, that's settled then," he said. "I'll be back with a batch from Sleetbarrow in a few hours. Good day."

He turned at that, striding back toward his soldiers, calling for them to gather. They climbed back into their saddles, kicked their spurs, and off they went, continuing west toward Sleetbarrow some ten miles down the track.

Just like that, it was done.

And there was nothing any of them could do about it.

4

Washed and changed after their bout, Elyon and Aleron stepped through the curtains and looked out across the royal marquee, quite impressed by the generous spread upon the tables.

Elyon hadn't expected such extravagance, not within the gritty confines of a warcamp, and certainly nothing like the level of luxury he experienced back home. Of course, a marquee - even such a grand, regal one as this - could never compete with a palace or great hall, but they'd certainly done their best.

The sloping canvas walls were hung with drapes of Tukoran green and brown, ornate braziers setting a fine, warming glow to the space. Underfoot, a decking of wood had been laid out, with at least a dozen long tables lined up on each side of a central aisle. There was a final table at the far end of the room, set aside from the others. It was the king's table, dressed in a tablecloth of green and gold, with a number of finely carved chairs sitting behind it, looking out upon the feast.

At the centre of the table was a large wooden throne, grand and intimidating and housing the exalted form of King Janilah Lukar, dressed in a simple brown leather tunic - complete with the Tukoran mallet and sword sigil on his chest - and rich green cloak. He wore no jewellery, no crown, no garments of excess. Janilah was known as the Warrior King and in the Lukar tradition had little interest in fashion or fancy attire.

His dark eyes surveyed the room above a tangled, mid-length beard of brown and grey, as nobles lined up to greet him and pay homage. Elsewhere, others gathered around braziers and tables, already sipping on cups of summer wine as they mingled politely, sharing stories of war.

Elyon and Aleron took several paces along the decking, wearing ornately decorated leather tunics embroidered with the crest of Vandar - a large, gleaming blade, pointing skyward in the foreground, with a silver mountain behind - and fine evening jackets of silver and blue, proudly displaying the colours of their home. Ilithian Steel daggers sat in gilded sheaths at their hips, drawing admiring glances from those nearby. Though it was a social event, it was always best to be careful. Most Bladeborn felt naked without a godsteel weapon to hand.

"Ah, there you are!" As they moved toward the central aisle, they were interrupted by a familiar voice, rumbling loudly from the side. It was big and quite unmistakable.

The young men turned to the right to find the mountainous figure of their father, Amron Daecar, appearing through a parting crowd of Tukoran knights and lords. While Aleron was a colossal chunk, Amron stood just a fraction taller and broader, splitting the difference between six and seven feet. Within most settings, Elyon was considered tall. When standing next to his father and brother he didn't feel quite so grand.

"I hear you put on a good show out there this afternoon. I've been hearing some excellent reports." Amron smiled broadly, exhibiting a ruggedly handsome smile, his hair black and frosted grey, his eyes a cool steel-blue. There was no mistaking, either, the jagged scar that tore a path down the right side of his face, flesh ripped from temple to jaw. It was a gruesome wound that only added to the man's legend, inflicted by the dragon Vallath himself during their famed battle. On anyone else it would be off-putting, but for the Crippler of Kings, it suited him well.

"I hope we did the family name proud, Father," said Aleron, holding to a perfect, upright posture, and just about matching Amron in height.

Amron smiled, and laid a huge paw on his son's shoulder. Elyon liked to think he was pushing him down, just a little, to reaffirm his dominance, but of course that wasn't their father's way.

"Of course you did, son. When have either of you ever let me down?" He turned to Elyon, and his smile slipped away. "Actually, perhaps it's better that you don't answer that, Elyon." His smile returned, even broader than before, and a blue eye disappeared behind a flickered wink.

"I almost had him, Father," Elyon said briskly. "A couple of times, actually." He looked at Aleron, who seemed like he was about to deny it. "Come on, you said it yourself. Don't deny it just because Father's here."

Amron turned patiently. "Well, Aleron? Were you nearly bested by the boy."

"I suppose he got close to a finishing strike once or twice," Aleron finally admitted, though doing so with a measure of reluctance. "At least, until I knocked him on his backside and bathed him in mud." He laughed loudly, sounding just like their father.

"So I hear," Amron said. "Prince Rylian told me all about it. He said you both fought well and gave the crowd a tremendous show. Until Elyon's...little slip."

"Exactly," said Elyon, "that's all it was. A slip. I just tripped in the mud. It happens.”

"Always twisting the narrative, my boy," said Amron, though amusedly.

Aleron was frowning. "I didn't know Prince Rylian was there. "I didn't spot him. Did you, El?"

Elyon shook his head, then turned once more to look toward the other end of the marquee. He noted now that Prince Rylian, eldest son of King Janilah and heir to the crown, was sitting beside his father in his own throne, though one of more meagre proportions. Like his father, Prince Rylian was a born warrior, and an uncommonly gifted Bladeborn himself.

"He was there, I assure you," Amron said, smiling at the look on his sons' faces. "He wore a cloak so as not to distract you. You know how you can tighten up when there's a famed warrior watching you, Aleron."

Elyon laughed, though Aleron stiffened. He looked insulted. "I do not tighten up."

"Son, come on, there's no sense in denying it. We've all seen it before. You have a tendency to go into your shell sometimes, when there's someone you greatly admire watching on. You become more defensive and fail to take chances or spot opportunities that you otherwise would."

"To be fair," said Elyon, "it doesn't exactly slow him down. When was the last time you didn't win a tournament, Al?"

"A kind word," said Aleron. "Well look at that." He smiled and patted his brother gratefully on the shoulder. "Thank you for bringing that up, El. I haven't been bested all year, as it happens."

"Well, be that as it may," Amron said, denying Aleron his approval, "it's a weakness that needs working on."

"Says the man who invented the term 'perfectionist'," Elyon noted with a grin.

"If you're going to do something, then you might as well do it to the absolute best of your ability. You could certainly learn from that, Elyon."

"Oh here we go. I'm not up for this right now, not after being thrown onto my backside, as Aleron put it."

Elyon's eyes moved around the room, searching for two things. One was Princess Amilia to get a look at her evening attire. Just the thought itself was enough to give him a stirring below. The other was wine. The princess looked to be absent still, but there were plenty of waiters around. He waved one over, grabbed a silver chalice, and gulped down a cup. Then he took up another with the intention of drinking it more leisurely. His father and brother watched on, bemused.

"Well, I suppose we can look forward to tomorrow morning," Aleron pointed out. "See what sort of mishap Elyon gets into tonight." He placed an arm around his brother's shoulders. "So, who have you got your eye on, then?"

Elyon shrugged. "Oh, you know, whomever. I’m not too picky.” He smiled then looked to their father. "So how did it go earlier?" He gestured toward the top table. "The king doesn't look especially happy right now. You didn't give him the news he was hoping for, I suppose?"

At the far end of the marquee, the line of nobles was growing thin ahead of King Janilah. He looked entirely disinterested in the fawning formality of the affair.

Amron shook his head. "The more time you spend with King Janilah, the more you'll realise that his current disposition is nothing unusual, Elyon. He carries the same bearing regardless of the occasion, and always has, so best not read too much into it."

"So?" said Elyon, seeking a full answer.

"Our stance remains the same, Elyon. You'd know that if you spent more time taking an interest in politics and war and less chasing tail. We're here to try to secure a lasting peace, not enter into a war with our cousins across the strait. I made that abundantly clear to the king, and he accepts it. Unfortunately, he remains quite adamant that the fighting with Rasalan continue on his part. He is notoriously stubborn, as most Lukars are. I doubt we'll have any trouble bringing King Godrin to the table for talks, but King Janilah is a different matter."

Elyon nodded, as he quietly observed the Tukoran king, sitting stiff and unsmiling in his large, wood-carved throne, shaped at the back like a great shield, with sword and mallet extending from the top. It had long been rumoured that King Janilah had eyes for Rasalan, an ambition to secure the kingdom for himself, a rumour largely borne of the questionable history of the Lukar line, and their invasion of Tukor nearly three centuries ago. The last year had proven that rumour true to many, with Janilah widely considered as the instigator in the quarrel. At least, that was the talk back in Vandar.

His eyes finally found Princess Amilia at that, gracefully gliding into the marquee with a small entourage of ladies and personal attendants around her. The din in the room seemed to fade off a little with the coming of the young princess, eyes drawn to her quite sensational beauty, the chatter of conversations cut short.

Elyon sipped his wine and watched, eager. His father’s hand came across, shutting his mouth. “You’re drooling, son,” he japed.

Dressed in a silken summer gown of Tukoran green the Jewel moved like a ripple on a pond, effortless and flowing as she made her way across the room. Her dark brown hair hung long and low, caressing the small of her back in a manner that made Elyon immediately envious. Every curve of her body was in perfect proportion, just enough of her flesh on show to cause men to stutter in their breathing, but not so much as to draw the ill-temper of her elders.

As Elyon watched on, his mind turned from any thoughts of war or battle or Ilithian Steel and centred solely on the princess. And, perhaps to give her the greatest compliment of all, even Aleron's head had been turned. Gods-be-good, she must be something special…

"Lord Daecar," came her honey-sweet voice as she approached, her full lips curving into a smile, green eyes sparkling with the light from a nearby brazier. "It is such a pleasure to see you again."

Elyon drew a breath to steady himself as she veered their way, trying to find the cocksure persona he was supposed to possess. It seemed to have abandoned him in his hour of need. He was often like that with singular beauties like this.

"And you, Princess Amilia," responded Amron, bowing his head and placing his right foot forward as she came, in the required, gentlemanly gesture of greeting. "Though I'm surprised you remember me, Your Highness. You were only a young girl the last time we met."

"You're not the sort of man one forgets, Lord Daecar," she said generously. "The stories of your victories are legend, and those I know by heart." She presented a wonderful smile, and looked over toward her father and grandfather, watching from the top table. "Believe me, I've heard them enough. My father holds you in the very highest regard from your days fighting side by side against those beastly dragon-men of Agarath."

"Fond days indeed," said Amron, face crafting into a smile at the memory, jagged dragon-scar deepening. It seemed to glow red, sometimes, Elyon noted, deep down in the fissure. "Now let me introduce my sons, Aleron and Elyon. I understand you were witness to their friendly bout earlier this afternoon?"

"I was," said the princess, "and what a show they put on. Dashing knights both, my lord. You should be very proud."

Amron dipped his chin as Princess Amilia turned now to Aleron, every movement so practised, so graceful, so utterly transfixing to Elyon's eyes. She was akin to a Bladeborn knight, mastering social etiquette where the soldier mastered the sword. With an easy smile and brief flutter of the eyes, her gaze moved up into Aleron's stone-crafted face, soft words of introduction purring from her lips.

"A pleasure to meet you, Sir Aleron," she said, lifting a delicate hand. "And congratulations on your display earlier. I was most impressed."

"Very kind of you to say, Princess Amilia," replied Aleron, bowing as his father had, and gently drawing her hand to his lips to kiss the back of her palm. Her smile spread at his touch, and Elyon's eyes drifted into a frown. "If you don't mind me saying, Your Highness, your reputation is well founded," he went on. "You truly are the Jewel of Tukor. There is no beauty to match you."

Elyon's furrowed brow deepened at the remark - his older brother wasn't known for his charms, after all - but the princess seemed to like it. Her smile grew coy and a light shade of blush warmed her cheeks, her little entourage near bursting as they watched, hands clutched together, bouncing up and down on their toes.

The two maintained eye contact for a sickeningly long moment, the entire marquee falling near silent, barring the light murmur of chatter humming in distant corners. All others seemed to be focused on the interaction as if it was somehow anticipated. As if they'd never seen a finer, more dashing pair than this. As if this was the birth of some enduring romance that would be sung in songs for a hundred years to come.

"And this is my second son, Elyon," said Amron, severing the pair's eye contact and forcing - because that's how it felt to Elyon - Amilia to turn to him.

She did so with the required grace, though to Elyon it was all very perfunctory and abbreviated, as if time was suddenly running short and her interest was too. The smile wasn't quite as genuine, the words didn't sound quite so sweet. "A pleasure," she said, holding up her hand as she had with Aleron. "You also fought...very well, Sir Elyon."

Was that a smile she was hiding? Did she see me on my blasted back out there?

Elyon took the back of her palm and kissed it. His lips pressed too hard in his haste to get it done, and he left rather too much of himself behind. Her expression made that clear, her hand quickly tugged away. Quite how he managed that when his lips felt so dry he didn't know. Behind her, her retinue snickered.

"Nice...to meet you, Princess Amilia," he mumbled, the words sounding heavy in his mouth. He could feel the sympathetic eyes on him, the vicarious discomfort of those standing nearby. He's nothing like his brother, they'd be thinking. Look at Aleron, so tall and dashing, so charming and handsome and brilliant with the blade. Poor Elyon never stood a chance, living in such a shadow.

Elyon grimaced internally at the thought as Amilia smiled politely, drew a breath, and swiftly turned her eyes back on the others.

"Well, Lord Daecar, shall we? I think the feast is about to start. Sir Aleron, perhaps you'd walk me to the table? I believe we're going to be sitting together tonight. What a delightful evening we have in store."

Aleron bowed and took her arm, as they moved immediately away down the central aisle toward the king's table, looking altogether the perfect pair. The room swelled with conversation again as they moved off, two hundred murmuring voices filling the air, as Elyon just stood there for a moment, entirely alone, feeling completely and utterly...redundant.

Gods curse this miserable place, he thought, yearning for the banquet halls of Varinar, the comforts of home. And feeling entirely joyless and humiliated, he gulped down his wine, and marched off to take his seat for dinner.

* * *

Elyon sat in his chair, looking out upon the feast, a silver goblet permanently affixed to his hand and regularly being topped up by the serving attendant behind him. He drew a long swig of fruity summer wine and planted his goblet back down. The server swept immediately in from behind with a jug and performed his duty, filling Elyon's cup to the brim. He had learned, over the course of the last couple of hours, not to stray too far.

Elyon nodded in gratitude before taking another swig, scanning the feast laid out before him. By now the tables were messy, the early decorum and polite propriety of the gathered nobles giving way to drunken laughter and unrestrained merriment. Elyon was used to this, of course, though perhaps not to the same, raucous degree. The Tukorans were known to enjoy their drink and lost all lordly airs and graces at feasts like this. In fact, Elyon had heard that fights were prone to breaking out and, rather than being frowned upon, were commonly encouraged.

He smiled at the thought as he sat back, slightly drunkenly, in his chair. He could do with a fight tonight. Observing. Participating. It didn't really matter to him. He just needed a good serving of violence.

"I know that face," came a voice beside him. He turned to his side, where Prince Rylian sat, shoulders draped in furs and face embraced by a short, rusty-brown beard. Elyon had met the prince a few times before and always found him personable and engaging. The few short conversations they'd shared that night had only reinforced that view.

Elyon frowned with a playful slant to his eyes. "I don't know what you mean, Prince Rylian."

Rylian waved a war-weathered hand to the crowd, palm calloused from so long clutching at sword and spear. "You're just waiting for things to escalate, I can tell," he said breezily. "Your father once had the same look on his face whenever he came out here. It's a trait all Bladeborn share. Combat, whatever the form, is deep in our bones."

"And that includes drunken brawling?" Elyon asked.

"If the occasion is right," Rylian said, lips parting to reveal a handsome smile. He was in his early forties and several years younger than Elyon's father, his features slimmer, physique less broad. He practiced a more nimble, fast-paced form of combat as a result, and was a true master of Strikeform and Glideform, and highly gifted at the others. He was thus a man that Elyon very much admired. "Though, I would say it's more becoming for men like us to merely observe in such situations. A Bladeborn with their blood up can be a dangerous thing indeed." He leaned in a little. "And I know just how hot your blood runs, young Elyon. Best try to contain those urges here in Tukor."

Elyon looked at him straight. "Are we still talking about fighting, Prince Rylian? Or...something else?"

Rylian smiled and drew back. "We're talking about passions," he said, "whether fighting or otherwise." He turned his attention to the tables, and spaces in between, nobles and knights and highborn men of Tukor mingling in their groups. Among them were the noblewomen, joining their husbands and fathers in camp. "Tukoran men are quite...protective of their women; wives, daughters, sisters all. My advice to you would be to drink, laugh, talk and be merry, but no more. Once things finish here, go straight to your private tent and no one else's." He smiled and slapped a hand on Elyon's shoulder. "Son of the First Blade or not, you're in Tukor now, not Vandar, and defiling a young lady of noble birth would not be in your best interests. Best trundle to the camp brothel if that's what's on your mind. I'm told the women there are quite comely."

Elyon couldn't help but smile. He wasn't quite drunk, but was inebriated enough to not take things too seriously. It was another trait he was well known for. "I'll keep it in mind, Your Highness," he said. "But I have no intention of furthering my reputation here, I assure you. And I have no taste for brothels, either. When money is exchanged, the magic is lost."

He smiled again, took a swig of his drink and then, instinctively, felt his eyes moving down the table to take in the slender, intoxicating form of Princess Amilia, as had happened regularly that night. She sat with Aleron several seats down, past Prince Rylian, King Janilah, and Elyon's father. The princess's tinkling laughter had been drifting his way all evening, a curious thing to Elyon considering how remarkably unfunny his older brother was. It had become increasingly vexing as the hours had gone by, the two locked in enraptured conversation all night. Not once had Elyon looked over to see them talking with anyone else, and there were plenty of others to fascinate here. Even the discussions of war between Amron, Janilah, and Rylian had failed to draw Aleron's interest, and that was most curious of all.

He's smitten, Elyon had already realised, unsure of what to make of it. After all, this was what he wanted for his brother - to broaden his horizons, find a greater balance in his life, settle down and be happy. But, with her? Why did it have to be her?

"And what about them?" Elyon found himself asking, staring toward the two. He was vaguely aware that he was speaking out of turn, but was too soaked with wine to hold his tongue. "They seem to be getting on rather well, wouldn't you say?"

Prince Rylian glanced toward his giggling daughter, then returned his eyes to Elyon's. "There's no harm in two young people talking with one another, Elyon," he said. "In fact, such things are encouraged, so long as they go no further at this point."

"They won't, don't worry," Elyon said quickly. "Aleron's reputation starts and stops on the field, Your Highness."

"Yes, so I've heard. He is a dutiful young man and will follow the required etiquette, I'm sure. Their interactions will remain purely verbal, and no more, during their early courtship, should they decide to marry."

Marry. Did he say...marry? Elyon felt his heart sinking through his gut at the word. He hadn't considered that marriage was an option but, really, it made a great deal of sense. And then he'll have it all, he thought bitterly. The birthright. The blade. The beauty. And what will that make you?

"Is that really their choice?" he asked, trying to shake off his brooding considerations. He attempted to muster a smile to hide his dejection, the scorching sense of jealousy that was lighting up inside him. For all Elyon's interest in womanising back home, he'd never been close to falling in love, and it had all started to feel a bit...vapid. Was Aleron feeling the first embers of that now, that early glow of something special? Was he going to be first to experience that too?

"I think you can probably answer that question yourself, Elyon," Rylian answered plainly, once more pulling Elyon back into the room as his thoughts began to drift. "My daughter is a fine prize and has long been the interest of suitors from every noble house in the north, much as your mother once was. She is practical enough to understand that marriage isn't just about love. In fact, you might even call love counterproductive to a fruitful, long-lasting union."

He paused a moment, perhaps reflecting on personal experience. His own wife, Clarris of House Kastor, was noticeably absent, and had clearly chosen not to make the journey from Ilithor to be with her family in camp. By all accounts she was a miserable old shrew.

Rylian continued. "What does love lead to, after all?" he posed, as a bitterness fluttered in his voice. "Jealousy, anger, perhaps even hate? A marriage without love is more simple. It becomes no more than a contract, and sometimes, that's all it needs to be."

Elyon nodded quietly as the prince spoke. Of course, he understood well enough the dynamics of marriage within the aristocracy. "I noticed that your wife isn't here, Your Highness. She chose not to make the trip from Ilithor?"

Rylian grunted with a rather clear disdain. "Oh no, she prefers to mope around the palace and weep over her dead father, rather than spend time with us."

He gestured with a hand toward Robbert and Raynald, their eighteen year-old twin sons. The boys had been sitting next to Elyon earlier, but had recently descended into the crowds to try to boisterously stir up the first fight of the evening.

"I see. She still grieves for him?" Elyon asked. Her father, Lord Modrik Kastor, had died in his bedchambers three years prior, cracking his head on the hearth. Apparently it had hit her hard.

"Will she ever not?" Rylian posed sardonically. "As far as I'm concerned, this kingdom's better off without Modrik Kastor. He was a mean old bastard and his death was a long time coming."

"Not a fan?" Elyon said with a casual smile. "I suppose it's incumbent on us to not get along well with our father-in-laws."

Rylian laughed. "Well I hope we can break that mould, young Elyon, if and when your brother marries my daughter. I'd like to think Aleron and I will remain on friendly terms."

"I'm sure you will. Aleron's an echo of my father, after all, and you're very close with him."

"Very droll, young man. I sense you're a little disproving of him." He peered forward.

"Aleron? For mimicking my father? Gods no. Who better to try to emulate than Amron Daecar."

Rylian smiled. "Indeed."

Elyon took a moment to himself, looking off into the crowds, and checking on Rob and Ray's progress. He took up his chalice and enjoyed a long swig, then gestured for the waiter to refill his cup. Rylian was still looking at him when he was done.

"So, what do you make of all this, then?" the prince asked. Elyon frowned, unsure of what he meant. "This war, between us and Rasalan. I'd like to pick your brains a little, if you’ll humour me. Do you agree with your father's stance?"

Elyon considered it, though opted to refrain from offering a proper answer. "I am not quite so burdened,” he said. "I'm only the second son, after all. I suppose that means I can be more lateral in my thinking." Or more to the point, that my opinion means nothing at all.

"Only if there's a reason for it. There's no sense in thinking contrarily if it's only to defy your father, is there? So, what's your stance, then?" Rylian pressed. "I think my position is well known, but the unpredictable Elyon Daecar has yet to make clear his thoughts. Come, young man, let me hear them."

Elyon smiled at the man's natural charm, as he considered the question more closely, reaching to his face, gently stroking at the rough black bristles on his cheeks.

"I can't pretend I'm an expert on the topic, Your Highness," he said eventually, "but I suppose, in broad terms, I can see both sides."

That's not an answer, Elyon. Stop fence sitting, man. He glanced to King Janilah to make sure he wasn't listening. Thankfully, the marquee was growing increasingly loud now, full of voices and laughter and music. The minstrels would be out soon enough, and the dancing would begin. Hopefully, Elyon thought, the fighting will too, judging by the fine work of Rob and Ray.

"From what I've heard," he said, leaning forward, "your father was the - how should I put this delicately - initiator of the current conflict. I guess that puts us in a difficult position. We can't be seen to be ganging up on little old Rasalan, now can we?"

He stopped, taking a sip of his drink and reading Rylian's face all the while. He realised as he did that the prince's brown eyes were circled with green. Brown and green, the colours of Tukor, the colours of House Lukar.

"I suppose it's only natural that you'd think that," Rylian said, maintaining his open body posture, half turned toward Elyon from his throne as they spoke. "But the beginnings of this conflict are...rather more complicated than they may appear. There are deep political tensions between Tukor and Rasalan that go back a long way, and in many ways we are destined to quarrel and war on occasion, as the fallen gods once did from who our kingdoms take their names."

He smiled. "You know, of course, the story of Vandar's Mercy?"

Elyon nodded. The strait that separated Tukor and Rasalan, it was said, was formed when the fallen god of war and steel, Vandar, tore the landmass apart, separating Tukor - fallen god of earth and the forge - and Rasalan - fallen god of the ocean - from an age of war and conflict. Tukor and Rasalan were, as far as the story went, brothers, and constantly quarrelling. Only when Vandar came and tore them apart - thus creating the bay known as Vandar's Mercy, and the Sibling Strait in the process - did their warring finally end.

Prince Rylian watched as the story passed over Elyon's eyes. "You see, then, that it is in our blood to bicker, Elyon. We are brothers with Rasalan, and brothers quarrel. I'm sure you have plenty of experience with that," he said, glancing to Aleron. "Of course, in Rasalan they'll say we started this particular conflict, while over here we say the opposite. Such things are often a matter of perspective, are they not? So who are you, as a son of Vandar, to believe?"

He stopped, waiting for Elyon to answer. "I suppose we don't have to believe either of you," Elyon said. "Not if we're here to negotiate a truce. We just have to split you apart, as Vandar himself once did."

Rylian chuckled. "Nicely put," he said. He stroked his reddish beard and sent his eyes once more across the pavilion. "But you know, don't you, that peace is not in our interests. And you know, too, that a prolonged war between us will only weaken the north and leave it vulnerable."

He looked into Elyon's eyes. "You've heard the rumours, I suppose? The whispers of a stirring in the south." He leaned in further, voice becoming a whisper, cutting through the din toward Elyon's open, eager ears. "The Crippled King festers and stews, they say, biding his time to seek revenge. He sits on his dragon-skull throne in Eldurath for days at a time, plotting and planning and praying for his time to come, refusing to eat or sleep."

He stopped, smiled, and drew back. "He's mad, you know," he went on, more brightly. "At least, that's what they say. Driven mad by your father's blade, by the day he took away his legs. Isn't it important that we're strong, so we can fight off the Agarathi when they come? As much as I hate to say it, a fully trained Fireborn dragon-rider is worth several Bladeborn masters in a fight." He glanced to the side. "Unless your name is Amron Daecar, of course, and you can fell the greatest of dragons alone."

He smiled at Elyon, who reflected the look.

"Or Prince Rylian Lukar," Elyon said. "I know the stories, Your Highness. My father wasn't the only one to kill a dragon that day at the Battle of Burning Rock."

"I won't waste time denying it," Rylian said immodestly, "and quite unlike your father, I am fond of the stories and songs. But you understand what I'm saying, don't you, Elyon? You understand that the north must be strong to deal with this coming threat?"

Elyon frowned. The drink was starting to spread with more alacrity through his blood, the temperature in the room rising, and Prince Rylian was speaking at pace. Elyon wasn't even sure that Agarath were much of a threat right now. There would always be tensions between the north and south, but there was nothing to suggest that war was imminent, at least so far as he knew.

He took a few seconds to work through it all, taking another sip or two of wine as he did so - though that probably wasn't advisable at this point - and then spoke.

"I'm...not sure, Your Highness," he said, suddenly showing more doubt. "It seems to me that we'd be stronger if you came to a peace with Rasalan. You just said it yourself, a prolonged war would only weaken the north. I don't see how this war will help, should Agarath become hostile."

"A simplistic way of looking at things, boy," came a sudden, thunderous voice. "You share your father's narrow view, it seems. I was under the impression your thoughts were more your own."

Elyon's eyes swept up, past Prince Rylian, to find that King Janilah was staring at him, intense eyes observing the young Bladeborn knight as he sat in his wide, high-backed throne. Elyon stiffened under the attention of the king. He'd hardly shared a single word with him all evening, locked as he'd been between Prince Rylian and the twins, each affable and open and quite easy to talk to. Janilah wasn't the same. His voice was a storm in itself and those eyes were like burnished flint. It was said he occasionally got close to smiling, but Elyon could hardly imagine the sight.

"Sorry, Your Majesty?" his voice now stuttered, as his fingers gripped hard at his cup of wine.

"Too loud in here, is it? Shift closer if you need to hear me."

Elyon did so, leaning forward. He didn't need to - he could hear the king's commanding voice well enough - but obeyed the order without question regardless. The Tukoran king had that rare blend of respect and fear that demanded obedience. Even Rylian's posture had grown rigid.

"Hear me now, boy?"

Elyon nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty," he squeaked on a breath.

The king looked him over, his greying beard catching the light of a candle, set on the table behind him. For a moment it looked aflame before he shifted his position and the light sped off. "So you're of your father's mind, then?" he asked.

Elyon didn't know how to answer. The king sounded disappointed, like he'd expected more.

"Come, boy, let me hear your thoughts." Janilah reached for his goblet and took a gulp of wine, a little bit of the pinky-red liquid soaking into the sides of his beard. "You were saying that you think the north will be stronger if we seek peace with Rasalan, yes?"

Elyon nodded, silent.

"Your father thinks the very same, much to our mutual detriment. Try as I might to convince him otherwise, he is being characteristically stubborn in his beliefs." He turned his head just slightly, glancing behind him down the table. "No doubt your older brother will repeat the same sentiment, if ever I can wrestle him from my granddaughter. But, I see little point in that. Why hear an echo when I've already heard the real thing?"

Elyon's lips teased a quick smile. He dipped his eyes to hide it, and took a sip of wine. The king, of course, had seen everything. He didn't seem to miss much.

"But you're of a different mind, aren't you, Sir Elyon. Or am I wrong there? You don't fight like your brother and father. You don't act like them either. Some would say you look different too, smaller as you are. You've worn all that as a badge of honour until now, have you not? Why be the shadow of a shadow when you can be your own man?"

Elyon began to nod, loosening a touch. He appreciated the king's insight, and finally found his voice. "I never saw that I had a choice in the matter, Your Majesty," he said, allowing the wine to embolden him. He kept his eyes on the king and didn't look away. He was a man, Elyon knew, who would appreciate that. "As you say, my brother's life goal is to walk in my father's footsteps, but that's never been my ambition."

"Then what is?"

Elyon frowned. He didn't truly know. "I...suppose I'm still trying to work that out, Your Majesty."

The king huffed, showing some disdain for the notion. "Yes," he rumbled. "Of course, you have that luxury, growing up in a world at peace."

The way he said the word interested Elyon. Peace. He hissed it, nearly spat it out as if it tasted bitter in his mouth. The king took another sip of wine to wash the word away, and turned to the crowd. A small scuffle had broken out now, though Elyon hadn't even noticed. Several burly knights were throwing fists, a space opening up to give them room to brawl. It all seemed in good humour, the crowd clapping and cheering and downing their drinks as they joyously observed the drunken bout. Rob and Ray were shaking hands. It seemed they'd finally triumphed in their task.

Yet Elyon merely glanced at it, before moving his eyes back on the king. For a moment Janilah watched the brawling, his facade inscrutable, before turning back to Elyon with more red inked into his beard. He drew a cloth and wiped it away, speaking as he did so.

"Rasalan have always sat the fence," he said in a deeply scornful voice. "I suppose you know that already. They value trade and profit from their great leviathan hunts over standing shoulder to shoulder with their northern brothers against the south. I wonder why that is? Can you answer me that at least?"

"Because a lot of their trade is with the south," Elyon said, finding he wanted to impress him. "Primarily the Lumaran Empire, but they trade with Agarath too."

"It's always been their priority," grunted the king. "Even during the war they kept many of their trade routes open. While we were shedding blood by the thousand, soaking the soils of our kingdoms red, they were growing rich as they hid behind their impassable coast. If they had lent their full aid to us earlier, the war might have ended a lot sooner than it did, and many thousands could have been spared. But they didn't. They played both sides and profiteered like pirates. They're a nation of privateers who have no honour, and if that storm of fire and ash is to come from the south again, I will not have history repeating itself."

He stopped, looking Elyon directly in the eye. Elyon held his gaze and didn't look away. Not for the brawl breaking out through the marquee. Not for the cheers and roars as more brave nobles and knights joined the fun. He didn't turn to look at Prince Rylian, sitting quietly now to the side. He didn't look beyond the king at his father or brother or Princess Amilia as they watched the fighting spread, chatting merrily as they did so.

No, he looked at the king, and the king alone. He was starting to understand him. And he liked that he did.

"This war has a simple purpose, Sir Elyon," King Janilah went on, with the bearing of a man used to holding another's attention. "To secure the north against the south. To make us whole and one. With an independent Rasalan, we will always be fractured and weak. But under our control, we'll have the strength to repel, and defeat, Agarath when they come."

He took a final look at Elyon, as though making certain he understood, before turning back to the feast once more, and watching the fight unfold.

5

Del wept into Saska's shoulder.

"Be brave, Del," she told him. "Be brave, everything will be all right, you'll see." She rubbed at his back, fingers rolling over his ribs. "At least they'll feed you better in the army. You heard Lord Quintan. You could do with some fattening up."

She released him and found a half smile on his face. He began rubbing his eyes of tears, sniffing, and the smile slipped away. "I don't want to die, Saska," he cringed. "I don't want to die..."

She engulfed him in another hug, holding tight, firming her voice. "You're not going to die, do you hear me? The king's only bolstering his reserve forces, Del. You're just backup, the reserves of the reserves. You won't see any fighting, I promise."

He sobbed for a few moments, before withdrawing again. Even standing so much taller than her, he seemed to be looking up. "Y-you think?"

"I don't think. I know. They call this a war, but how much fighting is there really? It's all coastal skirmishes. Don't worry, you'll be a long way from any battle."

He nodded and brushed the final tears from his eyes. "M-maybe you're right." He sniffed loudly, clearing his long nose, and then had a more positive thought. "Maybe they'll train me as…as a bowman. I can use a bow, Saska. You've seen me. Then even if I was in a battle, I'd be far away, you...you know."

"Exactly," she smiled. "And yes, I've seen you, and you're a really good archer, Del." They would hunt, often, the two of them, though usually it was Saska with the bow, not Del. "The other boys won't have any experience, probably. So you'll have a head start there. And when you come back, you'll be picking off jackrabbits for fun. You might even be better than me."

He grinned at the notion, and Saska ran a hand over his cheek, clearing away a final tear.

"Now come on, no more tears now. We don't want to spoil your final dinner, do we?"

He shook his head quietly, firming himself, as they began moving from his bedroom. Downstairs, Llana was preparing the food, and by the sounds of the clanking of metal, Master Orryn was setting the table. It was sweet of them to put on this dinner for Del, but not at all surprising. Orryn was an uncommonly kind man in an uncommonly cruel world, and Del had been with him since he was a young boy. He was a son to him in all but name, and Saska, too, had become something of his daughter in the few years she'd been there. It was a slightly makeshift family, true, but a family all the same. The only family Saska had ever had, soon to be stripped down to three.

She held such doleful thoughts at bay as they descended to the dining room for dinner. The table had been set and Llana was bringing out the boar, a rare delicacy these days with the nearby woods running low on game. It came with boiled spuds and bread and a few greens from the garden, and there were even a few cakes for dessert. They sat, and ate, and talked, or tried to, but ever the shadow of sorrow lingered.

"Now come, let's try to be cheerful," said Master Orryn, as the dinner went on, and the shadows gathered. "I know it's hard, but let's send Del off with more than a full stomach. A full smile would be nice as well." He widened his own expression, displaying a mouthful of yellowing teeth, and beckoned for the others to do the same.

They did so, as best they could, and the table fell to conversation once more, Master Orryn leading the charge like a brave general storming at the front of his troops. He worked to draw some laughter into the room, and the four spoke of happier times, speaking in particular of stories involving Del.

"You remember the time he fell in the river, Daddy," Llana said, giggling. "Back when he couldn't swim. He drifted halfway to Twinbrook before we managed to fish him out."

"Yes, well I'm sure that was a rather more unpleasant memory for Del," Orryn noted, seeing the look on the boy's face. "Rather more amusing was when he was chased by that goose? Do you remember that? It pecked at his backside all the way through town, had the entire place in an uproar."

Again, Del didn't look especially enamoured with the memory.

"What about when he tried to kiss that merchant's daughter. Do you remember that one, Sask? She was selling apples out of her father’s cart and Del just went in and tried to smooch the poor girl." Llana laughed wildly. "That was so out of character!"

Saska had actually seen that one. Many of these stories were before her time, even though she'd heard them all before. "Yes, that was a bit unlike you, Del," she said, grinning as she poked the younger boy in the arm.

"I was drunk," Del admitted with an embarrassed mumble. "And that was your fault, Llana. You gave me a cup and told me it was blackberry juice. How was I to know it was summer wine? And I was only fourteen too."

Llana was in stitches. "You know because of the taste, Del! You're so silly. You really thought it was berry juice!"

"It's an easy mistake to make," Del protested. "I'd never had wine before. And it tastes kinda similar."

Llana was hardly listening she was laughing so hard. "That poor girl. Imagine...imagine it. Some lanky boy comes bounding over to you when you're just trying to sell some apples! And you're hardly much to look at, Del!"

"And you are?" Del retorted. "She was prettier than you, Llana."

Llana's laughter stopped. "You take that back! She wasn't prettier than me. Was she, Daddy?"

Orryn sighed. "No, darling, of course not. No one's prettier than you."

"Saska is," said Del. "She's much prettier."

"Del, don't..." said Saska, not wanting to be drawn into it.

"I'm just saying," Del mumbled. He glanced at Llana, who looked a little upset. She was dressed very prettily today for Quintan's coming and Del realised he wasn't being fair. He let out a breath. "You are pretty, Llana," he told her. "I'm sorry, I take it back. You're much prettier than that apple cart girl."

"Aha! See!" Llana burst out, triumphant. "Tricked you! As if I care what you think."

"You...you can't do that. I'm the one leaving, not you. This is meant to be my night."

Llana stuck her tongue out, Del threw a piece of bread, and all the while, Orryn was looking toward the window. He'd been doing that more frequently over the last half hour and his attentions were clearly starting to shift to the imminent return of Lord Quintan. He stood and walked to the window as Llana continued to poke fun at Del's rather unfortunate romantic record, and looked out into the growing darkness.

Eventually, he interrupted them. "OK, that's quite enough now," he said. "Settle down, all of you. We need to get the table cleaned up and reset for Lord Quintan." He looked again past the shutters, out toward the western road. "He won't be long, and I'd best be out there to greet him when he gets back. But before I go, a toast. All this talk of Del being drunk..."

He turned, with a big grin on his face, and a clay bottle of wine clutched between his gnarled, weatherbeaten fingers. He seemed to have materialised it from nowhere.

The three youngsters beamed at the sight. "Where did you get that, Daddy?" Llana exclaimed. Wine was a rare indulgence, especially recently, and difficult to find out there in the farmlands west of Twinbrook.

"Oh, I've been keeping it tucked away for a special occasion," Orryn said, as he stepped back over and began to pour. The red liquid fell from the bottle, splashing liberally into the assembled cups with a comforting tinkle. The bottle was empty by the time he was done.

"I'll be damned if I'm leaving any of this for Lord Quintan," he said with a devious smile. "Tukor knows he'll sniff it out if we don't finish it off ourselves. So drink up, and then wipe your mouths. I won't have him spotting any stains on your lips."

Saska took her cup and opened her nostrils to let the fine scent in. It had a fruity aroma and smelled like summer. "Is this southern wine, Master Orryn?" she asked.

He smiled at her like a proud parent. "Good nose, Saska. It's from Solapia, or so I was told by the merchant in Twinbrook. I'm hardly a connoisseur, so the grape and vintage escape me. But it's a safe enough bet that it comes from the Summer Isle." He winked at her. "They're the best winemakers in the world, you know."

"Land of your kin, hey Sask?" noted Llana, looking at Saska with a grin.

Saska's eyes faded to the side, taking in the licking flames of the hearth. Her features were mixed, and that suggested her parentage was too. Her skin had a light olive tone to it, warmer than the typically pale complexion of the northerners. Yet her eyes weren't the expected brown to accompany the southern look, but a dazzling blue, bright as a summer sky. It was an unusual and striking mix, an uncommon blend up here in the north of Tukor. A look that had always drawn attention. Most of it...unfortunate.

Not today, Saska thought, as dark memories stirred within. A cell. A whip. A looming shadow at the door. She shut her eyes and forced the memories back. Not today.

"So...what's the toast, then?" she asked, turning from the darkness, forcing a smile as she looked at Master Orryn. His face was like the hearth, the fire, the warm confines of the room itself; an immediate comfort to her.

I was so lucky to find him, she thought. Or rather, lucky that he found me.

"Well, I think it's best we just keep it nice and simple, given the time constraints," said Orryn, his bright, kind voice filling the room, casting aside Saska's memories like autumn leaves scattered by a brisk wind. He darted a hasty glance to the window, then smiled and looked upon the table. "To Del," he said, raising his cup. "The best farmhand in Willow's Rise, and all the lands of Tukor. You have been as a son to me, ever since you came here as a pup, and a younger brother to Llana and Saska. I know you will do this family proud, my boy. When next we meet, you'll be draped in Tukoran brown. You'll make a fine soldier, you'll see."

Del smiled softly as he looked at his master and adopted father all rolled into one. His dark brown eyes shone out, written in gratitude for all he'd been given, bordered by fear for what was to come. Yet there was a determination there too, given life by Orryn's words, and what Saska had told him earlier. He'll be all right, Saska hoped, as they raised their cups and drank.

"Right," said Orryn, finishing his wine off quickly and placing down his cup. "Finish up and clear the table. Lord Quintan will want to inspect the new recruits, but he'll only give them a cursory look, I'd imagine, so we shan't be too long." He turned to his daughter. "Keep an eye out for our return and make sure his stew is served piping hot, darling. And please, resist the urge to contaminate it."

Llana huffed. "Fine. But only for you, Daddy. You know I hate that man!"

Orryn smiled. "Del, I suppose you'd better come with me too, or else questions may be asked." He gave him a quick look. "Wipe you mouth now, son, there's some red on your lips."

"Don't go trying to kiss Lord Quintan now, Del," Llana said. "He looks about the same as that apple cart girl, so just be careful, OK."

Del snarled and wiped his mouth, but before he could respond, Orryn hauled him away and out of the room, leaving Llana and Saska to clear and prepare the table. Within a few short minutes, the dishes were removed, and the table was re-set. They returned to the kitchen, and Llana moved to the cooking pot, bubbling over the fire with a stew of chicken and herbs. She began stirring gently, looking like she wanted to add her own personal ingredients.

"Don't even think about it, Llana," Saska said, wiping down pots across the room.

Llana looked up. "What?"

"You're thinking about spitting in it. I can see where your mind's going. You heard what your father said."

"I'd never do that. Come on, Saska." She grinned. "I might add something else though. Let me just pop to the privy."

"Llana, that's...no, that's not very ladylike."

She shrugged. "I'm hardly a lady, stuck out here on the farm. You're more of a lady than I am. At least you've been around lots of them, and know how to behave." She stirred idly. "You don't talk about that much. Your master, before you came here." She glanced over, probing gently. "Who was it? You've never told us."

The warm colour drained from Saska's cheeks as she stared across the stone room. Llana hadn't asked her about her past in some time. They'd all quickly learned, when she appeared out of nowhere in Willow's Rise, beaten and stricken and dressed only in rags, that she didn't like to speak of her past.

"Not anyone you'd know," Saska said eventually, issuing the same lie as always. "I had several masters before coming here."

"But the last one," whispered Llana, taking a gentle step away from the stew. "He was the worst." Her face grew pained. "The way we found you out in the fields. I..." She exhaled softly, as though she'd experienced the horrors herself. "I can't imagine what you went through."

"It's OK. It's over now."

Llana's eyes glistened in the firelight, though Saska's were as dry as dust. She had learned to contain that part of her life, refuse to give it air to breathe. To talk about it was to relive it, she knew, and why would she put herself through that? She hadn't been the only one to suffer in her former master's care, to feel the sting of the whip, the crush of knuckles on flesh and bone. Some had suffered worse than Saska. Some had suffered longer. She took some strange comfort from that, knowing it wasn't just her. Knowing it wasn't about her. She was just part of a system, a cruel, barbaric system, seen as property and little more.

How could she explain all that to the others? To kind, old Orryn. To sweet, sensitive Llana. To innocent, naive Del.

She couldn't, and never had, or would. Her past was her own, a burden she was able to carry alone. She felt no need - no desire - to ever shift that load onto others.

And at least I survived, she thought, closing a single fist. At least I got away.

It was more than could be said for him.

* * *

Outside, the distinctive sound of movement drifted in through the window, voices carrying on the early evening air. The two girls shared a quick look and then sped to the opening, eyes fighting for space through the small, open gap. There, from the village to the south, the wide figure of Lord Quintan was marching, Orryn limping along by his side as he tried to keep up.

Llana quickly searched the space around them. "Where's Del?" she said, scanning the darkening lane. "You don't think he's staying with the other recruits tonight, do you?"

Saska nodded, a single dip of the chin. "It's better that he does," she said. "He'll be staying in the inn with the other boys. Hopefully he'll bond with a few."

"But he knows them already," Llana pointed out. "It's not a big village, Saska."

"He doesn't know the ones Lord Quintan will have brought from Sleetbarrow," Saska said. "He'll be fine, Llana. Del's tougher than you think. It'll do him good to spend the night with the others. We can say goodbye before they leave in the morning."

She stepped away before Llana could offer any complaint or retort, moving over to the pot of stew to give it a stir. Saska was a realist, pragmatic in her thinking. Working for her former masters, she'd quickly discovered that showing emotion would only provoke their cruelty. She had learned to contain such urges, master them. She hadn't lived with the luxury of expressing herself freely. Not like Llana had.

Boots pounded floorboards now, as Quintan and Orryn arrived at the house, the noble lord marching heavily across the porch and stepping inside without invite.

"Chicken stew, you say, Orryn," came his booming voice, assaulting the air with its haughty, overbearing tone. "I hope there's enough meat in there to fill my stomach. I do hate a weak broth."

"Yes, of course, my lord. My daughter, Llana, has prepared it just for you."

"How kind," he said, footsteps stamping. "I trust you have something for me to drink as well." His voice continued to grow louder, as the two men entered the dining room, just outside the kitchen. Saska heard him sit heavily in a chair, floorboards creaking under the weight of flesh and leather.

"We...we're out of wine and ale, my lord," Orryn said nervously. "They're luxuries we can't afford..."

"Luxuries!" A hand slammed down on the table, seeming to come from nowhere. "They're necessities, Orryn." Saska heard a chair fly backwards, crashing into the wall, as Quintan stood. "You've had wine tonight, I can smell it on your tongue! Head back to the tavern and fetch me a bottle of something immediately," he roared. "Strong as you can find. Whiskey. I don't care if you have to wrestle it off my men, and have your nose caved in for the effort. I need something that'll put me to sleep out here. I don't sleep well beyond my own bed."

His crashing words left behind a deathly silence. It lasted a moment before Orryn's voice shivered into the room. "Of course, my lord." He paused. "Would you like your stew right now, while I go and fetch you a drink?"

Quintan puffed loudly into the room, retrieved his chair, and sat. The few moments it took to arrange himself gave him a chance to calm. "Bring it out," he said, letting out a deep, weary sigh. "I haven't eaten since morning, if that explains my mood."

"You don't need to explain, my lord. These are testing times, and you're under great strain. I'll see you with drink in hand shortly."

Quintan grunted some version of a 'thank you', as the door to the kitchen opened and Master Orryn stepped quietly inside. He moved quickly over to Llana, who was hastily serving stew into a bowl, looking more than ever like she wanted to pollute it.

"He shouldn't speak to you like that, Daddy," she whispered. "He has no right, not under your own roof. The man has no respect at all!"

"He's under a lot of pressure, darling. I can't imagine it's easy taking children away from their mothers and families. This new initiative isn't of his own making. It comes right from the king, or so I hear."

Llana gave a hissing sound, snarling at the door. "He doesn't seem to care at all. You saw him earlier with Del. Sizing him up like he was a lamb for the slaughter. and then threatening him too for good measure. Don't tell me he cares. If anything he seems to enjoy it."

Orryn sighed and fell silent, sensing now wasn't the time to get into this particular conversation. Llana, as quick to cry as she was, was equally quick with her temper. She was a girl of emotional extremes and her father knew how to handle them. In this case, a short silence was the right balm.

"Darling, please just take him his stew, and don't say another word about this tonight. We just need to get through until tomorrow." He looked at both girls. "Please, just do what he asks and he'll be gone in the morning."

Llana begrudgingly nodded.

"Good," said Orryn. "And Saska, would you mind heading up and preparing a bath for him, as best you can. With any luck, I'll find him some whiskey and he'll be satisfied with that, but best we be prepared."

"Of course, Master Orryn."

"Give her some help too, Llana, once you've served him his stew. You can boil some extra water down here."

"Can I throw it on him when it's scalding?" Llana asked.

Orryn ignored the comment. "OK, I'll be back in a moment. I think Moyra has some liquor to spare."

With that, he stepped away.

* * *

Saska spent the next hour going back and forward to the well, gathering water in a pot, and then boiling it for Lord Quintan's bath.

Before she even started, she knew it would be a failed endeavour. It took at least three or four attendants to boil water for a bath, and though Llana was helping downstairs, it was never going to be enough.

She cursed. Down in the dining room, she could hear Quintan muttering loudly in conversation with Orryn. They seemed to have gotten into some discussion about the war, and Quintan was rambling on about duty and service and things he knew nothing about. He also sounded half drunk. Orryn had found him a whiskey bottle and, rather than relax him, it only seemed to stoke his fires.

Outside the room, light footsteps sounded and the door to the bedroom was pushed open. Llana rushed in, carrying a pot. It was her third so far, but wouldn't be enough. She moved quickly for the wooden bathtub, and then poured it in. Then she tested the water with her hand.

"It's barely tepid, Saska!" She sounded concerned. "Lord Quintan will be furious."

"It's the best we can do," Saska replied, trying to conceal her own anxiety. She was fully aware that Lord Quintan would be used to baths prepared to his preferred temperature, but that wasn't possible here.

She looked back to her own pot, spotting the first bubble. "This one's nearly ready. If we have time for another one or two refills, it might just..."

She stopped, listened, and then heard voices. A heavier footfall was coming up the steps, the plodding gait of Lord Quintan accompanied by the hobbling walk of Orryn. Llana stiffened, moved away from the bath, holding the pot behind her back as if to hide it. Saska stood from her stool as the two men entered the room.

"Here we are, my lord," said Master Orryn, pushing through the half open door. He looked flustered from their debate, a heavy set of nervousness to his face. "The bed has been remade and a path prepared. I do hope it's to your liking."

Lord Quintan's eyes moved around the room. He couldn't hide his cold disdain, lips pulling up, lungs filling with a dissatisfied breath. He held a bottle of whiskey in his hand, the liquid sloshing as he moved. The loose framing of his face confirmed his insobriety.

"Go," Quintan said, moving heavily into the room. He swished a hand. "I've had enough of you for one night. You know nothing of war and politics.” He grunted and Orryn dipped his head. "Wake me an hour past dawn. A second earlier and I'll drag you off with the boys, give you a taste of war firsthand."

"Y-yes, my lord." Orryn bowed his head and began his retreat, gesturing from behind Quintan's back for Llana to go too. Saska collected the pot from the fire, moved over to the bath, and emptied the water inside. She dipped her head and moved toward the door, trying to avoid eye contact with Lord Quintan as she went.

"No," came the man's heavy voice. "You stay. I'll need someone to help wash me."

Saska halted in place. Her insides twisted at the thought. She glanced up at Master Orryn. He looked conflicted but had little option but to give Saska a little nod. Just do what he asks and he'll be gone in the morning, he'd said earlier. His eyes said the same now as Saska looked at him, before turning to Lord Quintan and dipping her chin, hands clasped behind her back.

"I'm at your service, my lord," she said. She'd washed a multitude of lords and ladies before. She knew the drill.

Quintan studied her a moment, as though he'd never seen her before, before stepping toward the bed and removing his coat. "Why are you still here, Orryn?" he asked bluntly, as he began to disrobe.

"Sorry, my lord." Orryn glanced nervously at Saska a final time, then bowed his head. "Sleep well."

He hustled from the room, taking Llana with him, both of them looking concerned as they shut the door, leaving Saska alone with the man. Saska let a smile grace her lips, though tried not to look too inviting. She kept her expression subservient and waited as Lord Quintan began to undress, her eyes turned away.

"You're new here," Quintan said, as he worked on his boots and leather jerkin, revealing his linen undergarments. He reached to the bed and grabbed the bottle of whiskey, taking a swig. "I haven't seen you before."

"I've been here some years, my lord," Saska responded.

She could see Quintan removing his clothes from the corner of her eye, but no more. Some men she'd worked for were more private than others, and didn't like to be seen in the nude. She hoped Quintan was one such man, but doubted it in his state.

"Years, you say?" He hiccupped. "How many?"

"Three, my lord."

He began lumbering toward the bath, bottle in hand, shuffling from his final garments as he went. Saska continued to keep her eyes off the man for her own sake, though the rippling of loose flesh was obvious enough, even in the blurred corner of her eye. She heard the splash of water as he settled in. She braced for the inevitable, and duly, it came.

"It's cold as the Icewilds!" he muttered loudly. "Is this how you bathe around here, girl?" he grunted, slapping at the bathwater with his hand. "In dirty, tepid water?"

She turned to him now, with his body appropriately submerged, and stepped over. Some washing cloths and sponges had been laid out on a small shelf built into the side of the tub. Lord Quintan took one and began working on his flesh, starting with his legs. He looked keen to get it over with, grunting unhappily as he tended to his wobbly bulk. The water, thankfully, wasn't of the best clarity, so everything beneath the surface was hidden from her eyes.

"It's difficult to warm the water, my lord," Saska said, taking a sponge and gently scrubbing his smooth, curved back, mottled with pimples and strands of dark hair, sitting in lonely, random tufts across the gentle, sloping surface. She looked away as she worked, so as not to be too repulsed. "We don't have enough attendants or resources, not like you'll have in Twinbrook. This is the only bath in the village, I believe. Most bathe in the river."

Quintan rumbled condescendingly, grabbed the whiskey bottle - which he'd set on the shelf - and took another swig. He turned his eyes to Saska, water slopping up and over the rim of the bath as he moved his heavy frame. He took another long look at her as she stood behind him, eyes down.

"You've worked for nobility before," he said, the early signs of interest blooming on his ruddy face. "It's obvious. Where are you from?"

She worked a smile to her lips, and continued scrubbing. "I...don't know, my lord," she said. "I was born into this life."

He continued to look at her. Though she was keeping eye contact to a minimum, she couldn't help but notice the expression of lust lazily consuming his face. "How old are you?" he breathed.

Saska took a second to respond. She continued to gently wash his upper back and shoulders, hoping he'd relent in his attentions and turn back around. He didn't. He stared. "I'm not sure, my lord. Eighteen, I think. I've never known of my exact birthdate."

He exhaled softly, still staring at her. His eyes began to work her up and down, drunkenly taking in the gentle curve of her hips and bust, her slender neck, soft lips and olive skin, the glossy auburn hair tied up in a bun on her head.

"You have some of the south in you," he said eventually. It seemed to entice him, where with others it would only draw out contempt. "I had a southern servant once. From Aramatia. She looked a bit like you. Young and soft, skin like the sun..."

Saska nodded politely, but said nothing. Her heart was starting to drum hard in her chest; a steady, familiar beat.

Change the subject, she told herself firmly. Get him talking - thinking - about something else.

"I could warm some more water for you, my lord," she said. She turned to the pot, set to the side of the bath. "I'll just fetch some more water from the well. I could find some herbs or flower petals to sweeten the water, too, if you'd like..."

"I don't care for scented baths," Quintan grunted. "And forget the warm water, I don't like to bathe for long. My physician tells me it leads to fatness and feebleness and nothing more."

Saska glanced at his flabby form. Then clearly, you're not heeding his advice.

He reached out and took the whiskey again, tipping his head back. His mind seemed to wander for a few moments, giving Saska a brief respite. Placing the bottle back down, however, he turned to her again, refuelled. He regarded her for a moment and opened his mouth into an unpleasant smile. "You should come with me tomorrow morning," he said. "A girl like you is wasted out here with a backcountry cretin like Orryn. How much does he pay you?"

Saska stiffened at the insult, but held her tongue. "I'm paid through board and lodging, my lord, plus ten copper sickles a month," she said. It was a lie. Orryn had always tried to pay her, but she'd never allowed it. He'd saved her life. Board and lodging was all she ever wanted.

Quintan let out a disdainful huff. "Ten coppers. Bah! That's tantamount to slavery. I'd pay you twice that to start. More if things went well."

His eyes and voice carried a suggestion that Saska didn't want to dwell on. She reached forward and continued scrubbing at his fleshy shoulders. "It's all he can afford right now."

Change the topic, Saska, change the topic...

"Yes, of course," he rumbled. "I would be interested to see your contract of employment." He peered at her. She could smell the whiskey on his breath, fogging the air with its reek. "You do have a contract, don't you? I'd hate to think that Orryn has been taking advantage of you all these years."

Saska stayed silent, unsure of how to respond. But she was backed into a corner and her silence was telling.

"No, there's no contract, is there," Quintan went on. A smugness filled him as he sat back in the bath, looking forward. He let out a short, unpleasant chuckle. "You're a runaway, aren't you?"

The question came suddenly.

Saska's hand hung, suspended over his shoulder, sponge dripping. "Sorry...my lord?"

"It's obvious enough," he said, casually stretching his shoulder. "Orryn could never afford a girl like you through regular means. You're too much of a prize. Smart, clearly. Beautiful. Many, I'm sure, would look unfavourably on your mixed heritage, but others wouldn't." He sat for a moment, smiling to himself, whiskey bottle clutched in hand. The temperature of the bath didn't seem to concern him anymore, nor did his desire to be washed. "You ran from the service of a lord who mistreated you," he went on, nodding, as if it happened all the time. "You ran and found yourself here, and good Master Orryn took you in."

He shifted forward with an unexpected movement, standing to his feet. Water splashed from the sides of the bathtub as he turned and stepped out onto the wooden floor. Saska averted her eyes as his miserly manhood swung, and quickly rushed to the side to gather a linen towel. She handed it to him as he began walking forward, closing in on her with a drunken, menacing plod.

"I think I'll be taking you with me tomorrow," he said, as she stepped back toward the bed. "You have no contract with Orryn and he has no right to you. Of course, that should make you free to work where you wish but...well, we all know our systems aren't as simple as that."

He chuckled disdainfully once again, marching her backward, until her legs hit the framing of the bed. He stopped, looming over her, lightweight linen towel loosely pulled around his thick waist. It looked ready to fall at any moment, slipping, ever slipping. Saska stared up in horror at the man as memories flooded her mind, a paralysis gripping at her limbs.

It's just like before, she thought. It's happening again...

"The penalty for running from a contract is severe," Quintan continued. He was enjoying this. Enjoying exerting his power. "Come with me tomorrow morning, and we can forget all about it. Without an indenture, Orryn can have no complaint." He smiled, eyes once more drinking her in. "Don't worry, girl, you'll like working for me," he whispered lustily, leaning in. "I take good care of my staff. Especially when they look...like you."

Saska saw his hand reach for his towel, ready to pull it off. She could see it all playing out. The years of drunken abuse that would follow. The whippings and beatings and...worse. Much worse. She'd managed to somehow avoid having her body defiled before coming here, the single mercy she'd been given when working for her former master. It wasn't his interest, at least not until the end. And the night he tried to cross that line...

Was the very same night he'd died.

Her body shivered as she saw Quintan begin to disrobe, taking his time, savouring the anticipation for what was to come. There was a stiffening beneath his towel. "You'll like Twinbrook," he was saying drunkenly. "You'll like life in the manor..."

Saska reached behind her, onto the bed, feeling for something, anything.

"I'll make sure you're well treated," he whispered, leaning forward, all soft flesh and putrid breath. "I always do with my favourites."

Saska's hand ran across discarded clothes, reaching something hard. She took a grip and knew immediately. His sword. The shortsword on his belt.

His hands were on her now, grabbing the sides of her face, pulling her lips toward his. She struggled and his fingers only gripped tighter, movements becoming more forceful, more violent. She tried to scream but a hand clamped over her mouth. His eyes fell lustily, and his second meaty mitt moved down, down to her chest, her bust, squeezing, groping beneath her clothes...

She swung.

She swung hard, pulling the blade from its sheath, and smashing the gold-plated hilt right into his jaw. It cracked against tooth and bone as he staggered off to one side, excess flab wobbling, teeth scattering as he tripped and tumbled and landed heavily on the wooden floor, towel falling from his body in a heap.

Saska turned on him, no longer caring to avert her eyes to spare him. Her chest heaved as she stood, eyes flaming, blade brandished to the side.

"You will not touch me," she growled, her body soaring with adrenaline.

He righted himself, standing naked before her, blood streaming from his mouth. The expression on his face was a blend of fury, fear and stupefaction. For a moment he appeared lost for words, staring at her, blinking hard. Then he seemed to realise what had just happened and the stupefaction fell away, the fear going with it, leaving only his fury behind, seething from his bloodied lips.

"You're dead," he said, breathing the words out, saliva and blood spraying the room. He spat out a tooth and it rattled along the floor. "You're dead, you southern bitch."

He turned to the window, pulled the wooded shutters aside, and looked out to the village. Light glowed to the south, distant laughter and song spreading from the inn. He had soldiers there, five of them.

He's going to kill me, Saska realised, trying to contain her fear. He's going to have me killed right now.

Suddenly, she heard footsteps coming up the stairs, speeding across the landing. The door knocked heavily. "Lord Quintan? Is everything all right in there?"

Quintan turned quickly. "I've been attacked, Orryn," he called out, voice shaking. "This savage of yours attacked me without provocation."

The door opened, and Orryn stepped in. He took in the scene quickly: Saska, standing at the bed, shortsword in hand, blood stained on the golden hilt; Lord Quintan, jaw cracked and lips bleeding, nude as a newborn at the window.

"Order this feral beast of yours to drop the weapon, Orryn," Quintan bellowed. "Restrain her. I must go and see my men."

Orryn stood his ground. His eyes moved to Saska's, trying to work out what had happened. Saska took those few moments to try to see through the haze, figure out what to do. She drew a breath to calm herself and, then, it came to her. There was only one choice, just one.

Lord Quintan would have to die.

"Orryn, for Tukor's sake, man, what are you waiting for!" Quintan bellowed. He tramped forward toward the master of the house, eyes moving away from Saska, his bare, fleshy flank exposed.

She took a second longer, praying there was another way. There wasn't. This was it, and by instinct, she knew it.

Committing to her path, she rushed suddenly forward and plunged the blade into Lord Quintan's side, pressing through flesh and organ without a second thought. His mouth erupted with blood, eyes widening in pain and disbelief as he turned and saw the sword embedded deep in his flank. For a moment, time stood still, before a muted, whimpering scream crawled up his throat, trying to find some volume, some strength to reach the ears of his men.

He never would, no matter how loud he called. They were busy with wine and whiskey, singing songs of glory and war. They knew nothing of the horror that was unfolding in the farmhouse north of the village. Of the murder of their lord. Of the shifting of the fates.

Saska looked into Quintan's terrified eyes as he stood there, teetering, before dropping to his knees. She pulled the blade from his flank in a single motion, and he toppled to the ground with a dull thud. Blood seeped liberally from the wound, spreading across the floor, draining through the cracks in the boards. Quintan's eyes leaked tears, mixing with the blood splattered across his mouth. He stared up at Saska like an injured deer, no hate in his eyes now, only fear for the endless dark. For the long blackness that awaited him.

And with a final, gurgling breath, he gave out, head dropping loose to the floor with a light thump.

A deep silence took hold, broken by the distant sound of song and cheer. It was such a contrast to the blood, the body, lying naked and dead in the room. To the ghostly cast of Master Orryn's face. To those eyes of his, those deeply kind eyes, staring at Lord Quintan in a state of shock. Trying to understand what had happened. And what would happen now.

"Master Orryn," Saska said softly, drawing his eyes. He turned to her slowly, paralysed and confused. "I had no choice."

He nodded, just once, and turned back to Quintan. He took another few moments to stare at the man. "What...what happened?" he breathed.

"He tried to attack me," Saska said, voice rushing. "I was only defending myself."

She was moving now, speeding over to the bed. She wiped down the sword, using Quintan's clothes to clean off the blood, before thrusting it back into the sheath. She detached it from the leather belt and quickly rummaged around for anything else of value.

Orryn watched, stuck at the door. Saska knew what he was thinking. A noble lord had been murdered in his house, his bedchamber. This would all come back to him. It would ruin his life, and Llana's too.

I'm not going to let that happen, Saska thought.

"What are you doing?" Orryn whispered.

Saska completed her search, finding a pouch of coins but nothing else of value. She took them, along with the sheathed shortsword, and turned back to Orryn.

"You need to do exactly what I tell you," she said to him. "No one knows what has happened here yet, and if we're quick, you and Llana won't have to suffer."

"I...I don't understand, Saska. Why did you..." He looked at the body again, cringing.

"He was going to have me killed," Saska said immediately. She stepped closer to him, moving in front of Quintan's body so his eyes were directly on her. "I did what I had to, but I'm not going to let anything happen to you or Llana. I just need a couple of minutes, then I'll be gone. Once I leave, go straight to the soldiers in the inn and tell them what happened. Tell them you heard a commotion upstairs and found Lord Quintan dead. Tell them I was already gone." She paused. "Do you understand?"

Orryn still seemed to be trying to catch up.

"Master Orryn?" Saska said firmly. "Do you understand what I'm saying?"

He took a breath, escaping his reverie, and nodded.

"The sooner you alert the soldiers, the better," Saska said. "If his body and blood have run cold, they'll know you delayed to let me escape. We have little time..."

"But...where will you go? What...what will you do?"

"You don't need to worry about that. I'm a killer now and they're going to hunt me. None of that needs to come back to you. None of it."

She stopped and looked into his eyes, trying to stay strong. Everything had happened so quickly. After three years of peace, her past was starting to catch up with her. She was going to have to start all over again. She was going to have to abandon the only family she'd ever known.

"I'm so sorry, Master Orryn," she whispered. Her eyes began to well, but she blinked to hold back the tears. Be strong, Saska. You have to be strong. "I'm so sorry for putting you in this position."

"It's...not your fault." He looked pained. He knew what had happened. "I should have stood up to him. I should have been stronger. I know what sort of man he is...was." His eyes fell to Quintan's sagging corpse. "I should never have left you alone with him. I'm sorry."

"No." The word came firmly from her lips. "You have given me a life I never thought I'd have. You never have to apologise to me. Never."

She drew him into a hug, and clung hard to his ageing body, the awkward posture and jutting bones. Each moment weakened her, stabbing at her resolve. He was the only man who'd ever treated her well. And now, she'd probably never see him again.

Go, Saska, she told herself. It was the voice of the hardened side of the her, calloused from her life. Go, now!

She reacted to the voice, and with a final effort, released her grip and turned, rushing past him down the hallway. She went straight to her room, tearing off her clothes as fast as she could. She pulled on her hunting attire, sturdy boiled leather and woollen garments suited to the wilds, and grabbed her bag. Wrapping her simple leather belt, she fixed the shortsword to her hip. It fit her well. She took her waterskin, hunting bow, and knife, full quiver flung onto her back. Within a couple of minutes she was ready. She turned to the door, to find Orryn there. He had bread and cheese and dried meat in hand, wrapped up in a cloth.

"Take these," he said.

"I can hunt game. You need the food as much as...."

"Take them, Saska! I will not have you going to the wilds without provisions."

He'd shaken off the fog now and was firm in his voice. Saska nodded and packed the food into her bag.

A silence consumed them. The singing was a far off blur, the farmhouse set aside from the village, lonely and dark and filled with dread. Saska's eyes moved down the landing, to Llana's room. Clearly, she hadn't heard the commotion. Or perhaps she was just too afraid to come out?

"Tell Llana..." Saska shut her eyes, holding back the tears. "Tell her I'll miss her." She drew a breath. "And Del too, when you see him."

"I will." His voice was soft, hand on her shoulder, clutching lightly in a paternal embrace.

Her chin dipped, eyes falling. She was weakening again.

"You need to go, Saska." He knew precious time was being wasted. "I'll give you a minute and then go to the inn. Don't worry, we'll be fine, I'll take care of it." He glanced down the hall to his own room. "He deserved it, you know. You did the right thing."

She nodded, silent.

"Go," he whispered. "Go, and don't look back."

She took one final look at him, fixing his face in her mind. Every contour of every feature. Every little scar and blemish. And then, before she crumbled completely, she set off down the stairs and out the door, as the noise of song and laughter grew. The soldiers would be addled now, the night dark enough to conceal her escape.

She drew a breath, as a cold wind stung her cheeks. Then turning to the fields, to the long darkness ahead, she ran.

6

"Shade," whispered Jonik, looking into the big, brown eyes of his horse, bordered by fine black hair. "That's what you want to be called? Shade?"

The horse snorted in some vaguely consenting way, as Jonik began hitching him to a small ash tree, wrapping the lead rope around the trunk and fixing it with a tight knot. His fingers worked diligently as he observed his mount's reaction.

"Are you sure?" he asked quietly, looking at the regal beast. "Once I name you, there's no going back." He peered once more into the horse's chestnut eye. He saw no further dissent, not like with the other names he'd tried. "OK then," he finished. "Shade it is. Nice to get that settled. Finally."

He stepped away, as Shade began munching contentedly on the grasses at the base of the tree, seeming satisfied with his choice. It suited the horse well, of course, given his jet black colouring, but then again, so had many of the other names Jonik had tried so far. He had heard, however, that Rasalanian thoroughbreds liked to choose their own name, so observed the custom. It had only taken a week for the beast to come to a decision.

Jonik moved to the campfire, gently flickering nearby, as he turned his eyes around the sparsely wooded hills, silhouetted all around him by a gentle wash of moonlight. The lands were mostly open here, wide and ranging and very unlike what he was used to. Growing up in the Shadowfort, Jonik was conditioned to the sting of an icy wind, howling and whistling night and day, and the regular storms that trumpeted their way through the mountains. Down here it was a different world. Calm and peaceful and wholly unfamiliar. Unpleasant, he thought. It's too damn quiet.

For days now, since leaving the sharp angles and lines and thick snows of the mountains behind, he'd been down among the soft, curving hills, the trickling brooks and leafy trees, passing villages and towns and generally keeping off the beaten track. To any the change in conditions would be considered an upgrade. To Jonik, there was something almost unnerving about the silence. He preferred the constant blustering, the howling winds and storms, the violence of life up in the high passes. And for all he'd heard of this war, he'd seen very little of it as yet.

He moved to the fire, where he'd set a skinned rabbit on a spit. A quick glance told him it was ready for his stomach, so he drew it from the flames and sat, cross-legged, to eat. He ripped a full mouthful and began to chew on the stringy flesh, wrapped up tight in his cloak to stave off the nightly chill.

"How's the grass?" he said idly, glancing to the side, where Shade was munching happily.

The horse gave no answer - of course he didn't - but Jonik liked to fill the silence anyway. He wasn't known as much of a talker among the Shadowknights, but that was different; they were men. He found it easier when the conversation went one way. Poor Shade had heard the story of his life twice over across the last week. Not that there was much to tell. At least, not yet.

"Rabbit's good. Bit dry, but good." He nodded and took another bite, ripping and chewing, then reached for his waterskin, tucked up among his cloak. He took a swig of cold water taken from a nearby stream and returned to the rabbit. It wasn't much but Jonik was hardly one for feasts and plenty. He knew quite intimately what an empty stomach felt like and was lean to the bone, long-limbed and rangy and wrapped in a covering of taut, well-honed muscle. This rabbit wasn't the largest, but it would do him for a day or so. He ripped another bite and swallowed, tossing the carcass, a few juicy morsels of flesh left on the bones.

"A gift for the crows," he said, turning to Shade with an explanation, as if he cared. He was used to that; explaining everything he did, but the horse had taken no notice or interest at all. Jonik yawned softly, picking at his teeth. "Best get some sleep," he said, glancing at Shade again. "Wake me if there's trouble."

Shade neighed quietly in half-hearted agreement, as Jonik unfurled his legs and shifted his position, wrapping his black coat around himself like a bat in a tree. He lay flat on his back, eyes to the skies, enjoying the kiss of the moon. It wasn't too late, midnight still some way off, but he wanted to be up before dawn. He'd covered most of Tukor by now but still had a little way to go. And time was starting to run short.

He settled down and quickly drifted off to sleep.

* * *

He was awoken by a high-pitched whinny, the sound cutting through Jonik's dreams of thunder and lightning and wind and snow and forcing his eyes back open.

He sat bolt upright, turning his eyes on the beast. Though Jonik and Shade were still getting to know one another, the sound was unmistakable.

Trouble, it said.

The horse's ears were up, swivelling back and forward, feet lightly stamping the earth. Jonik darted his gaze around, eyes narrowing, searching for the source of the horse's agitation. It didn't take long for it to reveal itself, as several shadowy figures appeared through the night air, fanning out as they approached.

"Well look at this beast," said one of the men, his accent common and rough. "What a fine black coat. Saw it gleaming in the moonlight a mile off." He began tutting. "You shouldn't be camping so open, boy. Don't you know there's a war going on?" He flashed a rotting smile, half his teeth absent, the gentle firelight exposing his burly frame, bald head, and scars across his cheeks. "Great time to profit if you're of a sort. And we are, aren't we, boys?"

Laughter rumbled around Jonik, coming from various angles as the group of men surrounded him. He continued to sit in place by the fire, calm, his mind fully awake. He'd been trained to come to his senses in the blink of an eye, to wake and be ready for anything. His eyes darted again, taking in his full circumference.

Eight, he thought. Only eight.

"That's a Rasal pureblood, that is," came another voice, more squeaky than the first. Jonik turned his head to find a much smaller man approaching Shade, footsteps quickening excitedly as he neared. The horse was shifting uncomfortably on the spot, snorting, pulling at his rope. "Hey, hey, boy, I ain't going to harm you. I just wanna touch that beautiful coat..."

He reached out, and Jonik unleashed a hissing voice. "Don't touch him." His eyes were on the man, narrow and fierce, shoulders hunched and menacing. "Step away."

The man paused. He seemed mildly bemused by the force of Jonik's voice and reaction. He looked at Jonik for a moment, rat-like face exposed by the firelight, then around at his companions. Their laughter broke out as one, cackling into the night air. They wore rough leather armour and had a series of blades and blunted weapons fastened to their hips and backs. Jonik knew, of course, that banditry was common in these parts, and it was sensible to keep to the roads that avoided the heart of the kingdom. The Stonehills were known to be particularly dangerous, and best avoided by travellers passing through, but Jonik didn't have time for that. Going around would cost him a day, and that was too dear a price. He had an important job to do and could not be delayed.

And anyway, eight men wasn't a problem.

He remained still, but for a single movement - his right hand slipped into his cloak, taking the hilt of his blade.

"How much is a steed like that worth, Prichard?" asked the leader, his attention on the weaselly figure standing close to Shade. The leader was larger than the rest, tall and thick-shouldered, and that was no surprise. Tukorans favoured strength over most other things and often the best brawler was seen as the best leader in thieving gangs like this.

"Can't say, boss, until I get a good look at him," Prichard said. "But he looks in fine condition, lean and strong. These Rasal thoroughbreds can go on and on, they say. Smart as you like too. You could sell him or keep him for yourself, ride the hills like a king. We'd fetch a good price in the Ilithor markets if that's your fancy. Some highborn would kill for a steed like this."

The leader began nodding, considering his options. He turned his eyes over the little camp, studying Jonik and his gear. "What else you got for us, boy?" he asked, all matter-of-fact. To him, everything Jonik had was already his. "Go ahead, up on your feet. Hand it all over and you'll keep your life, at least." The men snickered menacingly as he peered at Jonik, frowning, seeming to have a thought. "Who are you, anyway? Some son of a city lord, running from home? Must be someone to have such a fine steed." He leaned in. "You're not from around here, are you?" he chuckled, as though he couldn't believe his luck. "Madness to be riding these hills all alone!"

More laughter came, misting the air. The men seemed otherwise mute. It was the standard hierarchy of a group like this. The biggest and strongest took command and the rest fell into line, laughing and fawning at whatever he said, all unctuous and servile. Until, of course, someone bigger and stronger came along, taking his head and gang along with it.

Jonik drew a disdainful smile. What a pointless little cycle.

"Well, come on, you've rustled my interest now," grunted the leader. "Rare to see solo travellers coming through here, especially those as soft-skinned and pretty as you. Who are you?"

Jonik stayed silent. He was starting to enjoy the anticipation, the build up for what was to come.

"Your tongue better start flapping, boy, or we'll take that too!" The leader was growing frustrated, Jonik's silence plenty to provoke him. He turned to the second largest man in the troop, who he likely favoured ahead of the others in order to keep him sweet. "Buttons here likes pretty things, girls, boys, don't matter to him. I'll let him have a go on you first unless I see your lips move!"

More laughter, all rough and moronic. It was getting tiresome. Jonik looked at the man called Buttons, vaguely wondering how he got the nickname. It was one of those silly crew names that went around. He probably liked to tear women's garments open when he raped and assaulted them, sending buttons flying across the room. Jonik nodded to himself. It seemed a reasonable guess.

"Well come on, answer! We ain't got all night!"

The burly leader's roaring words brought Jonik's thoughts back in line. He took a moment to study the faces of the men around him, crowding the fire, every scar and unpleasant feature on display. They were an ugly bunch to be sure, and the leader worst of all. He pulled a sword from a worn-down scabbard, its surface dull and in need of a proper polish and the attentions of a whetstone. He pointed the tip directly at Jonik, threatening, as if any further coercion was needed. "Last chance, boy," he seethed. "My patience has its limits, and you're trying it real hard. Now play along or I'll let Buttons take your virtue." He bared his remaining teeth. "Last warning."

Buttons licked his lips. The rest wiped their hands together in anticipation, breath fogging the air. Some drew swords in preparation for the imminent violence. Others pulled knives and blunts. All were closing in.

And all the while, Jonik stayed perfectly silent, a thin smile on his lips as he clung to the hilt of his blade, hidden beneath his cloak. The sensation was...intoxicating, every bit of muscle and bone and sinew warming and singing with an ancient power, a bond, a magic that these vulgar beasts could never hope to feel or understand.

He felt almost sorry for them - almost - as he marked them off, one by one, completely unaware of just who they'd stumbled upon. He had been given no directive to kill unnecessarily, and beyond the bounds of his duty but...well, this was necessary. Such men weren't worth the air they breathed.

Raise a killer, and he's going to kill, he thought darkly. What am I, if not a blade to be swung?

"Grab him! Hold him down! Let Buttons have his way!"

The leader's patience, it seemed, had run out, his roar echoing through the moonlit hills. From all sides, the wretches came, rushing as one with hands outstretched, closing in like a pack of wolves on a kill.

At the very same moment, Jonik threw off his cloak, leaped to his feet, and drew the Nightblade in a single, inhumanly fast motion. Before the men even knew what was happening four of them were dead, the sword moving through their bodies as though they were nothing but air, slashing and cutting at a speed too rapid for their terror-clotted eyes to counter. Bodies collapsed to the floor, severed limbs and torsos sliding here and there, thick red blood draining into the soil and cracked stone. The blade puffed along its edges with a fine black mist, keeping none of the blood for itself.

Shrieks of horror filled the air as the remaining men stopped in their advance, eyes wide in shock. They tumbled and fell and scrambled to their feet, screaming 'demon' as they hurtled for the hills.

Jonik smiled. Demon. Yes, I rather like that.

He sped off in pursuit, gliding easily through the air, his own form misting at the edges and fading into the night, invisible. So few had ever mastered such a skill, a power unique to the bearer of the Nightblade. Only Jonik had shown himself worthy.

Only me, he thought.

He reached a fleeing man, re-materialising as he appeared behind him and taking the scruff of his neck. He lifted, pulling him from the ground with ease, and pressed the Nightblade through his back to sever his spine. The man's body went immediately limp.

Jonik released him, his corpse crumbling to a heap on the ground. He spun, spotted another, and chased him down a gentle slope. The earth was gritty and slippery underfoot, and the man fell on a carpet of loose stone. Jonik reached him in a moment. It was Buttons. He crashed heavily and seemed unable to return to his feet, shrieking uncontrollably as he lay sprawled on the ground. Terror did that sometimes, Jonik knew. Even the toughest looking men could lose their faculties in the face of it.

"Going to have your way with me, are you?" Jonik hissed, looking down at the burly figure. A dark strain was spreading through his breeches, the air filling with a putrid stench. Jonik shook his head and put the man out of his misery. He left the stink of piss behind.

He found his penultimate victim trying to untie Shade and use the horse to escape, a foolish endeavour with a Rasal thoroughbred. They were extremely loyal when named and bonded to a rider and smart enough to know when they were being stolen. Jonik didn't even need to kill this one. As he ran for the camp, he saw Shade rear up and aim a kick at the man's head, sending his neck snapping violently backward. Arriving, he looked down at the wretch to check he was dead and saw it was the ratty figure of Prichard, half his face caved in like an eggshell.

He looked at Shade with a sharp grin. "All he wanted was to stroke your mane."

Shade whinnied loudly, laughing, as Jonik turned to look back over the camp, steel eyes searching the hills beyond. Beneath the silver moonlight he caught a final figure lumbering to the horizon, legs and arms beating hard at the air in a futile attempt to flee.

Jonik gripped at his blade and moved off in pursuit, rushing invisibly and silently on the cool night air. He was on the man in moments, knocking him down, sending him careening to the ground. He landed heavily, the air punched from his lungs by the impact.

"Look at me," Jonik hissed.

The man turned over, trembling, to find Jonik materialising from mist above him, Nightblade brandished, tip pointed directly at his face. His bladder and bowels instantly emptied. “W-w-what...what sort of B-bladeborn...are you?" he stuttered, fighting for breath, tears staining his eyes. He looked in horrified awe at the blade, lightless, its edges puffing black. "I've...I've never seen godsteel…l-like that."

Jonik laughed at his ignorance. Fool. He thinks this is a regular godsteel blade.

"You should count yourself lucky," he whispered. "The Nightblade hasn't tasted death in a long time. Consider that an honour, bandit. Better to fall to a Blade of Vandar than be struck down by a rusty knife, wouldn't you say?"

The bandit stared, lips mumbling incoherently. He had heard of the Nightblade at least, Jonik could see, but had nothing more so say.

With a quick swish, Jonik severed the man's neck, watching the gush of red pour to the skies, spurting hot like a geyser. Do you feel anything, Jonik? he asked himself, as he watched the man scramble in the dirt, trying to stem the flow, the blood squeezing through his fingers in thick, dark pulses. Do you feel anything at all? He searched but found nothing, and that was no surprise. He'd never been trained to feel.

He left the man there as his body emptied of blood, walking slowly across the quiet hills, sheathing the Nightblade as he went. Releasing the hilt, the sensation of power departed, and the gentle rippling of black mist around him drifted away into the night, revealing his tall, nimble form.

He drew a long breath to steady himself, stopping a moment, before continuing on. Prolonged use of the Nightblade, even for a man like Jonik, was taxing. It was made, after all, to be wielded by a demigod. Even Bladeborn with the purest bloodlines would struggle to bear it for long.

He stepped back into camp a few moments later, moving immediately up to his horses's flank, stroking at his soft, flowing mane. "Sorry you had to witness that, Shade," he said, contrite, looking around at the mutilated corpses. His eyes fell to Prichard, lying at the horse's feet. "But thanks for pitching in."

The horse snorted softly, as though happy to have helped, as Jonik reached to a bag and fed him an apple as reward. Then he moved back toward the fire, ignoring the bodies around him, the stink of death and blood and worse. He wrapped himself back up in his cloak and lay flat on the ground, looking up into the moonlight, sparing no further thought for the men he'd just butchered. No one would care. No one would miss them. The world was better with them gone.

And with the comfort of that knowledge, his eyes closed and the blackness came with it. It was the best he'd slept in a week.

7

The dawn came red as blood, the horizon drenched with a deep, dark crimson as the sun swelled beneath the distant hills. Through tall grasses, Saska waded, mind and body exhausted, clothes drenched through with morning dew.

She stopped for a moment and looked at the colours, changing and blending around her. Her mind turned back to the night before. The bloated body. The blood. The horror of it all.

She cringed, trying not to dwell, to keep on moving, on and on. She hadn't stopped all night, heading away from Willow's Rise to the north, trying to figure out just where to go. Three years ago, when she was found by Master Orryn, the Hammersongs had been her target. To reach the mountains and cross into Vandar, try to start a new life there.

But she'd been naive then, and didn't know the lands in the northwest of Tukor like she did now. Crossing the Hammersong Mountains wasn't an easy feat, and made harder if you didn't know the way. With the mountains marking the border between Vandar and Tukor, they were closely watched and mostly impassable but for a couple of perilous routes, and there was little doubt that the authorities would be watching those paths. Hiding from her pursuers on those mountain trails would be near impossible, she knew, and she had no real experience of how to survive up in those conditions. The food Master Orryn had given her wouldn't last the trip by a long stretch, and finding game there would be a great deal north of difficult. And that was to say nothing of the cold, the lack of shelter, the thin air, and a host of other threats that lingered up in those frigid heights.

Simply put, it wasn't an option.

Saska stopped for a moment, as the bloom of dawn spread, taking a moment to gather her bearings. At the steady pace she'd been going, she estimated that she'd travelled about fifteen miles that night, working unremittingly through the fields and pastures, carefully circling past villages and farms and settlements she knew and navigating the occasionally difficult terrain.

By now, however, she was reaching the boundary of her knowledge of the region. Her years spent in Willow's Rise had predominantly been on Master Orryn's farmlands, and periodically travelling with him to local settlements for trade and other purposes. She'd been to Twinbrook once or twice as well and knew the eastern road, but going there would be suicide and she'd quickly be spotted and caught.

Beyond that, she knew the woods that lay to the south of the village, where she and Del had often hunted for wildfowl and game. She'd considered going there, but quickly decided against it. Those woods weren't big enough to conceal her for long, and too sparsely forested to provide any long term refuge. No, she needed more permanence than that.

She needed to go further.

Ahead, off in the distance, the brightening sky gave more shape to the lands, and Saska's eyes took in the winding shape of a large, broad river, known as the Clearwater Run. Seeing it provided confirmation of the rough distance she'd travelled. That river came down from the Hammersongs a little over fifteen miles north of Willow's Rise, cutting its way across the whole of Tukor and into Vandar's Mercy. About eighty or so miles to the east, it met with a second river, and where the two tributaries merged, Twinbrook was situated, nestled right between them.

Saska continued to search. The river remained a mile or so away, marking the northern border of the lands of Twinbrook, formerly overseen by Lord Quintan. The search for his killer would be gathering pace now. No doubt one of the soldiers would have made for Twinbrook immediately as soon as Master Orryn broke the news of his death. If pushed, a strong hot-blooded horse would have been able to cover the distance overnight.

Now, riders would be speeding to every castle, fort, and estate in the region to inform the minor lords of what had happened, and who to look out for. Search parties would be on the hunt, and the locals would be forced to help. Anyone known to have willingly aided or abetted Saska would suffer the very same fate as her if caught. Saska knew the laws of the land, knew what awaited her if that happened. A simple execution would not suffice for the killer of a prominent lord. She'd thought it all through over the last few hours, and knew what she would do. If cornered, she'd take matters into her own hands. She'd drive her knife into her own heart and be done with it.

She was not going to be taken alive.

Saska drew another weary breath as the lands continued to brighten. She had pushed herself hard throughout the night because she knew how these things worked. By the end of the day, the entire region would be looking for her, the net closing in. She needed to get across that river, and fast. Only then could she consider her next move.

The thought spurred her on, as she continued on through the tall grasses, moving down the gentle slope of the hill toward the river. To the east, smoke signalled the location of a small settlement, way off in the distance. To the west, the lands rolled up into the foothills of the Hammersong Mountains, growing more rugged as they went. Trees and little groves dotted the lands, offering plenty of concealment. It was, if there could be such a thing, a reasonably good place to be a fugitive. The lands of northern Tukor were rich and verdant and, with autumn not yet in full swing, remained lush enough to provide plenty of places to hide.

Saska rushed on, speeding through the grass, eyes searching as she went. She spotted a wooded area ahead, away down the slope, and made for it. With the long grasses heavy with dew, her movement was leaving a clear trail. She needed to break it, should it be spotted. Every detail counted when trying to remain hidden. If she was to be caught, she wasn't going to make it easy.

She reached the trees within a few minutes, where the grasses began to disperse and lighten underfoot. Thick oaks loomed, their trunks gnarled and old, sharing the space with beech and ash. Though the trees weren't densely packed, the air in the woods grew dark and murky, the dawn light yet to penetrate the canopy as the early morning mists gently swirled among the boles.

Saska moved quickly in, the earth soft beneath her feet, and glanced back to look at the path she'd trampled down the slope. The sight made her cringe, knowing she'd travelled some way like that across the hills. Careless, Saska. You can't be so careless! The brightening skies would light it up as clear as a well marked road.

Her heart thumped with a steady, ominous beat as she turned and rushed into the trees, moving quick as she could through the gloom. Her legs ached and lungs burned, yet she wasn't going to stop. Most would. They'd have panicked and tried to hide, hoping it would all pass. It wouldn't. Even with a war on, the hunt would be relentless, unending. I need to flee and never come back, she knew. I need to get as far away as I can.

She continued to trample through the woods, her thoughts scattered by fatigue. Lumara, came one, as she moved quickly through the woods, the tops of the trees lighting up as the sun rose to kiss them. She didn't want to get too far ahead of herself but knew she needed a plan. Lumara was the furthest place she could think of, as far south as south went. Perhaps there I'll find salvation? Perhaps there I'll find some purpose?

She caught a fresh wind at the thought, at the faint hope it gave her. She'd heard the Lumaran Empire was free of conflict now, a place of peace and plenty. They didn't worship the fallen gods like they did here. They didn't worship war and death and the endless compulsion to kill. They looked to the skies for inspiration. To the sun and moon and stars.

Could I get there? she wondered, as the yellow dawn light began raining down through the leaves. I have Lord Quintan's purse, and there's plenty of coin inside. If I could only get to Blackhearth, maybe I could barter passage on a ship? They might not know who I am over there. And even if they did, discretion can be bought too...

She continued to speed through the undergrowth, as the edge of the trees began to appear ahead. Off in the distance now, the faint sound of rushing water was disturbing the morning air. It drew Saska on, growing louder, not too far from where the trees ended. Only a couple of hundred metres and she'd be at the banks.

Light bathed her now, as she finally emerged from the edge of the wood, slowing for only a moment to check the way ahead. She could see the shape of the river, slithering down through the western foothills. Beyond, the Hammersong Mountains dominated the horizon, the great bastion of Tukor gleaming white in the distance. To the east, the lands flattened and spread out into the pastures and valleys. Saska squinted and saw no sign of a crossing or bridge, her eyes scanning the riverbanks. She couldn't see anyone. No fishermen or farmworkers out in the fields. If there was a crossing it would be further to the east, and likely closely watched.

Better to risk the water, she thought. It would be freezing cold from the snowmelt and potentially dangerous by the sound of the rushing water, but at least out here, there was no one around...

The thought came premature, as several sounds suddenly burst to life behind her, voices and the crashing of bodies through brush. She spun on the spot and searched the woods. Through the gloom she could see shapes coming toward her, men on horses bellowing to one another as they searched. She instinctively dropped down into the grasses, hoping she hadn't been seen. Her muscles flooded with adrenaline as her heart thrashed into a panic.

Calm, stay clam and get moving!

Staying to a low crouch, she began moving as quickly as she could, heading for the river. The grasses were shorter on this side and didn't offer the same concealment, but she knew it was smart to make herself small, so long as she kept moving. Her thighs screamed at her for mercy, back aching from the strain. She reached forward with her hands, steadying herself so she didn't topple over. Loose stone bit into her palms and fingers, drawing blood, as she scrambled on. She didn't care. She didn't notice. She kept her eyes on the river, trying to gauge its width, the force of the current. It was broad, filled with rapids. Rocks jutted out from the bed, creating frothing swirls of white...

A call rushed on the air, cutting through the rushing water. "There! She's there! I see her!"

Saska was up on her feet in a split second, setting off into a full sprint. She didn't need to look behind her to know the men were closing in. Reins snapped and horses neighed, hooves kicking up loose stone. A half dozen voices merged into a blur. She ignored it all, eyes on the bank, legs pumping her toward the water. She rushed in and felt the icy sting, her breath stolen away as freezing water swallowed her up. The stones were slippery beneath her feet, the current stronger than she'd anticipated. Behind, men were jumping from their mounts and rushing to follow.

The water took her, drawing her downstream as she lost contact with the bed. She kicked hard, thrashing with her arms, as more calls came out behind her. It sounded like several were preparing to follow, quickly removing heavy garments and arms, before wading into the rushing flow. Saska could see others still on horseback, galloping along the banks and away to the east. There must have been a bridge somewhere that way, though she still couldn't see one.

She pumped, stroke after stroke, hauling herself along. Saska had become a competent swimmer living in Willow's Rise, often taking swims with Llana and Del on warm, sunny days. The river there was narrower, calmer, a perfect brook for bathing and swimming. They had been some of her happiest times, laughing and playing along the banks; a time when she'd started to believe that she'd outrun her past, a time before the war closed in. And for a moment - just a moment - she was there once more, under the arcing sun, lounging on the banks, praying such bliss would never end...

A splash of ice-water hit her face and she was back in her grim reality. The noise was deafening now, water churning around her, hauling her down a series of short rapids. She went under, pulled down, spinning into a submerged rock. It hit her hard in the flank, knocking the air from her body. She thrashed and pulled but she wasn't in command. Only when the river allowed it would she take a breath.

She was spat out again, gasping as she broke the surface amid a churn of white froth. Her lungs were fire, side bruised and burning. She caught a quick glimpse of a couple of men in the water, thrashing after her, pummelled by the rocks. A third remained on the banks, looking too frightened to follow them in.

A surge of icy flow rushed over her again, sucking her quickly along as she lost sight of her pursuers. She hit another eddy, her body pulled around a group of sharp, jutting rocks. She saw them coming just in time, raised her legs to take the impact, and kicked off with her feet. She spun, turned backward as the current pulled her along. It gave her a brief view of the soldiers behind her, thrashing wildly as they tried to combat the churn. One got caught in an undercurrent, suddenly disappearing below the surface and out of sight. The other appeared more interested in his own survival, now, than trying to reach Saska. He glanced black, frantic, toward the banks, and then went under too.

Saska saw it all in a split second before she turned back once more, letting the current take her, inching toward the northern bank. Tukorans weren't known to be strong swimmers, and these men likely had little experience of the water. They weren't like the Rasalanians, born to the rivers and waves. Tukorans were of the earth and preferred the feel of solid ground beneath their feet.

Saska continued on, hauling at the water, passing the halfway point of the river. She saw another short series of rapids ahead and closed up, using her feet to bounce through the rocks, slaloming between them before, suddenly, she burst out the other side. The water calmed, flowing more gently. Further downstream, she could see the rapids growing more violent again, the white water flowing over falls. She turned to the northern bank and started heaving herself to shore.

More calls came from behind her, blurred by the sound of the roaring flow. It sounded like the man on the far bank was calling to his companions, either telling them Saska was nearing the shore, or warning of the dangerous rapids just downstream. She didn't bother glancing back, but pulled with all the strength she could muster, her muscles screaming out in agonising complaint.

One more stroke. One more stroke. Just one...more...stroke.

Suddenly, her hands touched loose stone, the river shallowing as she reached the bank. Her chest swelled. She gripped and pulled at the grit, kicking hard with her feet. With a few final thrusts, she staggered back onto solid ground, crawling and splashing through the shallows, staggering back to her feet as she ran exhaustedly for the muddy shore, fighting for every breath. A glance back told her two figures were still in the water. One was being hauled further downstream and quickly approaching the rapids, battling to stay above the surface. The second was on her tail, closer than she'd thought. He was into the calm water and closing in fast.

She lurched up the shore, rushing up the muddy incline that marked the northern bank. It rose a metre or two, slick with reeds and grass. Saska slipped and clambered, fingers digging into the earth to haul her along. She reached the summit, sank to the filth for a moment, then pushed herself back to her feet and spared another glance back.

The soldier was hauling himself out of the river now, panting hard, about ten metres back. He looked exhausted, his clothes soaked and heavy, but didn't look like he was going to stop. He was on his feet in a moment, clambering on all fours toward the bank. Saska glanced the other way, scanning the lands beyond. The world was rougher out there, wilder, less cultivated. She could see a pinewood forest carpeting the brown hills, but it remained some way off. Her body throbbed with a dull exhaustion. She'd never make it before being caught.

She turned back, as the soldier approached the muddy bank. She had the high ground and that gave her an advantage. In a quick motion, she reached back, detached her bow - which she'd fastened to her bag - and drew it forward. She felt for her quiver and picked out an arrow. She'd lost a few on the river but had a couple left. She only needed one.

She nocked it, aiming at the soldier as he scrambled up the bank. His eyes were down, searching for a firm grip. And then he looked up.

His eyes widened in alarm, and Saska loosed the arrow.

It hit him where intended, cutting deep into his thigh, and he immediately lost his footing, tumbling out of sight. Saska heard the cursing and crashing as the soldier fell back down the bank, bellowing in pain.

"You owe me your life," she called out over the roaring river, as she began to set off north, frozen and trembling violently from exertion. "I could have killed you, soldier. Remember that when you tell the others which way I've gone."

She had no idea if the man would take heed of her words, but it was worth a shot anyway, and she hadn't wanted to take his life. Some men counted honour above all else and would see themselves in her debt for sparing them. With any luck, he'd point the soldiers off toward the Hammersongs when they joined him. But she wasn't going to count on it.

With Master Orryn's last words to her ringing in her ears, she ran with all the speed she could muster away toward the forests and hills.

Go, and don't look back.

8

Elyon woke with a head heavy as a horse, an unbroken voice cheeping into his ear.

"Sir Elyon, sir Elyon, wake up. Sir Elyon..."

He felt himself shaken at the shoulder and opened his eyes, the lids breaking with crust like some ancient tomb opened for the first time in a thousand years. Light poured in through the open flaps of his tent, revealing the five and half foot figure of Jovyn, his fourteen year old squire, crouching before him with those round, hazel eyes, ever eager to impress.

"Jov," he croaked, tasting the excess of the previous night in his mouth. "What time is it?" He sat up with a groan, shielding his eyes from the bright glow at the flaps, moving his tongue around his mouth in a bid to find moisture. He tasted only stale wine, ale, and several other things he didn't remember. Or want to.

"It's approaching midday, sir," chirped Jovyn.

Elyon groaned again, as sounds began to filter through from the sunbathed camp outside. He could hear horses neighing, wagons creaking, footsteps shuffling about. An ache spread through the right side of his jaw, distinct from the pounding in his head. He reached up and felt a light swelling, his flesh tender to the touch. A quick, blurry-eyed inspection told him he was still wearing his evening attire and was, mercifully, alone.

"Should I wet a cloth for you face, Sir Elyon? To help with the swelling?"

Elyon nodded vaguely as Jovyn darted from the tent, disappearing into the haze of light at its entrance. He turned his eyes around once more, taking in the unfamiliar environment, trying to remember what had happened the previous night. A fog of vague memories stirred like silt from a riverbed, clouding unpleasantly. He recalled singing, dancing, and the soft touch of lips. Despite Prince Rylian's warning words, he'd clearly fallen to old habits.

Gods damnit, Elyon. Again...

The light bloomed once more as Jovyn sped back into the private marquee, handing Elyon a sopping cloth. He took it gratefully, pressing it to his jaw, and looked into the boy's dutiful young face. Jovyn was about as loyal a squire as one could get, with a mop of floppy brown hair, honest eyes, and a small frame that was just starting to mature. He smiled, waiting for orders, as Elyon glanced around the tent.

"Where's my gear?" he asked, not seeing the trunk containing his things, armour and blade included.

"Packed on the wagon, sir," Jovyn said.

Elyon frowned. "Wagon? Why?"

"That's why I'm waking you, Sir Elyon. Your father is wanting to leave as soon as possible. He wishes to make haste for Rasalan while the weather is good. The men say a storm is coming."

Elyon drew a breath and climbed unsteadily to his feet. In an instant, Jovyn had fetched a cup of cold water from a side-table. He handed it to Elyon and he sunk it in one. His parched throat soaked up the liquid eagerly, like a dried up river getting its first taste of the spring rains.

"I didn't realise he'd want to leave so soon," Elyon croaked, muttering to himself, as Jovyn refilled his cup. "I thought we'd be in camp a day or two at least."

He set free a sigh as he began to undress and change clothes - which had, of course, been carefully laid out for him by Jovyn - swapping his evening attire for something more appropriate for the road. The journey from Varinar had taken weeks, the long days only punctuated by the nightly stop-offs at inns and, if they passed them, the manors and estates of the local lords and nobles in the region. Now, arriving in Tukor, Elyon was hoping to rest for a day or two, and hadn't expected to be moving on so quickly.

But then, he didn't find himself too surprised, either. His father wasn't a man to rest on his laurels when there was important work to be done.

Elyon took a few minutes to prepare himself, gulping down a few more cups of water as he dressed in his lightweight leather armour, and the famous blue cloak of the Knights of Varin. With his belt attached and godsteel dagger at his hip, he felt prepared to face the morning. Or, afternoon. It certainly wouldn't be the first time that he'd risen after midday.

He stepped out into the sunshine, taking a second to adjust to the light, as Jovyn darted about - far too energetically, for his current liking - and packed up the rest of his things. The skies were mostly blue right now, though the distant horizon told of the storm to come, bubbling with menacing clouds to the north. Outside the tent, a wagon was packed and ready, with several more of the contingent from Vandar milling around in preparation to depart.

Elyon noticed his father standing in conversation with Captain Lythian, who led the protective guard travelling with Amron and his sons. Lythian was one of the finest among the Knights of Varin - the Bladeborn trained at the Steelforge in Vandar - and had been in the loyal service of Amron Daecar ever since the war almost two decades prior. Elyon liked him a great deal and knew him well, and had squired for him as a young teen. There were few men he respected more. He imagined they were discussing the onward journey.

As he prepared to step to join them, a voice purred from behind him.

"Well, well, well..."

He turned around and found the svelte form of Princess Amilia moving his way, her lips curved into a smirk. Her skin was clear, eyes bright, hair styled and tied back in a double braid. It looked as glossy as ever, shining like a horse's coat, her pulse-quickening figure wrapped in a simple, but elegant green tunic, white silken gloves covering her hands.

"Sore head, Sir Elyon?" she asked, voice sweet as spring air. "Or, is it your jaw that hurts more? It's looks awfully tender."

Her smile clung to her lips like a limpet. She knew exactly what had happened, given the curved, playful slant to her vixen eyes. Elyon rustled through his memories again and continued to come up short. Clearly, he'd been struck, but he wasn't sure by who or exactly why.

"I'd say they hurt about equally, Princess Amilia," he said, his voice feeling a little raw. He reached to his jaw and rubbed it gently, wincing as he did so. "I don't suppose you know what happened?"

He looked up at her, and her eyes slimmed to catlike slits. "I think you can probably guess," she said smoothly. "Given your...reputation."

Elyon managed a weak smile. He seemed to have retained his easy confidence, and didn't feel so bewitched by the girl with the dull residue of alcohol in his system. She was taken now, after all, so why would he waste his efforts? And somehow...somehow his priorities had shifted a little last night. While much of the evening was a blur, he could clearly recall his conversation with King Janilah and Prince Rylian. It put his own life in perspective, listening to them speak of the war, both local with Rasalan and the larger conflict they felt was looming. Suddenly the partying and plenty and aimlessness of his life felt like an anchor, dragging him down.

"Sir Elyon?" He blinked and looked back up at the princess, finding that his eyes had wandered off. She looked a little annoyed about that. She probably isn't used to being ignored. "So, come now. I want to see you figure it out."

Elyon's thoughts were clearing, senses enlivening to the sounds of the camp. The ache in his head remained - and would do for some time - but seemed a little less of an encumbrance.

He drew a breath of fresh, early autumn air. "Well, I do recall enjoying the attentions of a lady or two," he said, as Amilia's eyes flashed a grin. There was no pride, however, in Elyon's voice. He felt ashamed, in fact, to have ignored Prince Rylian's advice. He shook his head. "I suppose I was spotted by one of their fathers or brothers and this," - he pointed at his bruised jaw - "is the result."

He looked at her and found her laughing. "You see. That wasn't so hard, was it? Thankfully, you made up with Sir Mallister soon after and shared several drinks together. I suppose that contributed to your sore head. So, you could say that Sir Mallister is responsible for both your aching head and jaw."

Sir Mallister, Elyon thought, trying to picture the man, but struggling. An Emerald Guard of a lesser house, he recalled. No pretensions, but noble. A good man.

"Well actually, Your Highness, I'd prefer to think that the fault lies solely with me. Your father did warn me not to fraternise with the ladies. Had I heeded his advice, I might have escaped with my face in proper form. The hangover, though, was always inevitable."

She laughed again, the same tinkling sound he'd heard the previous night, ringing down the table as if designed to torture him. "Oh, I think your face has a fine shape, Sir Elyon, just how it is." She looked at him teasingly, her manner wholly different to the disdainful display she'd put on last night. For a moment they locked eyes before Elyon moved his gaze away.

"So, I suppose you've come to see my brother off, then?" he said. He looked around the tents, searching for the one occupied by Aleron. For the life of him he couldn't remember which one it was.

"Well, actually, Aleron will be staying here with me," Princess Amilia said.

Elyon frowned. "Really? That's very unlike him. He likes to shadow my father wherever he goes."

"Oh, I'm sure you'll fill in for him." She said, every comment accompanied by a impish grin. "But I'd say Aleron has other priorities now, wouldn't you agree? If we're to be wed then I think we ought to get to know one another properly. My father thought this would be a good opportunity, and it seems your father agrees."

Elyon quietened for a moment. "So, it's official, then?" he asked, after a pause. "Your betrothal?"

She regarded him closely. "More or less," she said evenly. "I suppose, by the time you return, we'll know for sure. Daddy is kind enough to give me some choice in whom I marry. So, I'll have these days to decide."

Elyon nodded, though wasn't so sure about that. He imagined the decision had already been made, and not by Prince Rylian either. It would be the king selecting the perfect union for his granddaughter, and right now, there was no better choice than Aleron Daecar. Unlike King Ellis, reigning monarch of Vandar, or even King Godrin across the strait, Janilah was known to have absolute mastery and control of his kingdom, and a brutal mind for long term strategy and the furthering of his line.

"I'm sure you'll come to the right decision," Elyon said politely, dipping his head. At that moment, he saw the tall figure of Aleron walking toward them, his squire, Timlan, hopping along beside him. "You could do a great deal worse than my brother," he finished softly, watching as he marched their way, blue Vandarian cloak catching a breeze and fluttering majestically behind him.

"All ready to go, brother?" Aleron said, calling out with a firm smile on his lips. He looked fresh and strong, ready for battle if it came. Elyon knew his own eyes would be circled in black, his skin sallow, hair all askew. The contrast between the two had never been more stark. "Father's been waiting all morning for you to come back from the dead. Sleep well?" He looked Elyon over, eyes on his bruised jaw. "No, I'd imagine not."

He laughed loudly, and the princess tinkled, and Tim didn't know where to look.

Elyon just stared. "Just another stitch in the interesting tapestry of my life," he said, trying to sound clever and poetic, though his voice carried no energy.

"Drunken tapestry, you mean," Aleron returned. "Doesn't every significant stitch in that weave involving drinking, El?"

Elyon sighed. He couldn't exactly deny it but...well, he didn't want to be that person anymore.

"Anyway," Aleron went on, "remind me to pass my thanks to Sir Mallister when I see him. Watching you two tumble around made for the best entertainment of the night." He laughed again, until he saw that Elyon wasn't reacting as he'd hoped. His chuckles drained off like water through parched soil. "Something wrong, El?" he asked, growing more sincere.

Elyon shook his head. "Nothing," he said quietly. "I'm just...heavy in the head, that's all. My mind isn't working quick enough to conjure comebacks right now, Al."

"Then Sir Mallister must have hit you harder than I thought," said Aleron, trying to draw a smile.

"Perhaps," Elyon said, voice flat.

A short pause followed. Tim looked awkward, eyes off to the side. Amilia, meanwhile, was observing the two with those feline eyes, hunting. Aleron drew her attention and her eyes changed in an instant, widening as they turned up to him adoringly. "Would you...give us a moment, Amilia?" he asked.

She smiled sweetly, and even popped up onto her toes and pressed a kiss to his cheek. "Of course, my dearest." She turned to Timlan, who she'd clearly already met. "Come along now, Tim. Let's give the boys some privacy."

She moved off at that, gliding away with the young squire, but not before darting another smirk in Elyon's direction. She made sure Aleron missed it. What game is she playing? Elyon wondered idly.

"So, come on, what's really going on, El?" Aleron asked, once the Princess had moved off. He looked at Elyon, turning a little awkward. "This...isn't about Amilia is it? I know you like her, but..."

"It's not that," Elyon cut in, quickly severing that particular line of enquiry. "Honestly, Al, I'm happy for you. You know how much I've wanted you to find someone. It's a good match. A perfect match, really. I'm just...well, I'm a little surprised to see you so smitten. It's not like you."

Aleron's smile was soft and real. He looked childlike and excited all of a sudden. "I...I know. But she's..." He drew a breath and turned to her again. She was chatting with a few of the Knights of Varin under Captain Lythian's command, all smiles and laughter, dressed in their fine blue cloaks with the crest of Vandar emblazoned on the back. "I've never met anyone like her, El. It's...hard to explain. I never expected this."

Elyon stayed quiet, and a ripple of envy moved through him, radiating from his core. It was nowhere near as intense as the previous night, but still, there was something there.

"I could do with your advice," Aleron said. He turned back to look at his brother, eyes twisted into a frown. "You know I'm not coming with you and Father today, don't you?"

Elyon nodded. "I heard."

"Then...it'll just be me and her for the next week, or more..." He sounded unduly worried by the idea. "What, um." He gulped. "What do I do?"

Slowly, Elyon's eyebrows loosened and a smile returned to his face. He looked at his brother as if he was suddenly ten years younger, just into his teens and courting his first maid.

"Just be yourself, Al," he said. "That's all you can do."

Aleron's frown made a comeback. "That's it?" he asked. "That's your advice? Just be myself?"

Elyon's hand came to his shoulder, as he took on the bearing of a wise old man. He was an old hand at this sort of stuff, and his brother's innocence was adorable. "Aleron, you're a grown man with a famous name. I'm sure you'll be fine. And anyway, you seemed to be getting along well last night. Just...keep doing that, whatever it was. She seemed to be laughing a lot."

"I...suppose she was." He sounded confused. "Though I wasn't always sure why. I'm not that funny."

"I know!" Elyon’s lips exploded into a smile. "You're not funny at all."

"Hey, hey, come on. I can be funny when I want to be. I just...choose not to, most of the time."

"Of course." Elyon patted the side of his brother's python-thick arm. "You're hilarious, brother."

Aleron scowled, as Jovyn appeared through the tent, bustling up toward the two with Elyon's remaining things in hand. "All done, Sir Elyon. Shall I put it on the wagon?"

"Thanks, Jov." The kid began moving off. "Hey, Jov."

The boy turned. "Yes, sir?"

Elyon looked at his squire, and took a few long moments to reflect. So long, in fact, that it almost became awkward, but eventually he asked a question he'd never once considered before that morning. "Am I a good master to you, Jovyn? A good knight?"

The boy looked taken aback by the query. He stiffened and turned directly to Elyon, standing upright and at attention. "Sir?"

"Do I treat you well, Jov? Do I train and guide you enough? Should I be doing...more?"

"You...you do everything I could ask for, Sir Elyon." The boy looked at him with big, earnest, almost tearful eyes. "I'm honoured to be your squire. To learn from you and serve you. It's...it's more than I could ever have hoped for. Just by being near you, I elevate my house. I cannot tell you how proud my mother is."

Elyon began nodding, smiling softly at the boy. "Thanks, Jovyn," he said, looking at him fondly. "But I know I can do more. I'll be better, I promise."

Jovyn looked a little perplexed by Elyon's sudden introspection. He glanced at Aleron, who nodded for him to continue on with his duties, and then rushed off to pack Elyon's things onto the wagon, neatly placing his leather satchel on top of his trunk. Then he hurried to join Tim, seeming quite excited, the two boys whispering together and showing their age. Princess Amilia, meanwhile, continued to chat with the soldiers as the stableboys brought out the horses, all saddled and ready to depart. A call from Captain Lythian had them all dispersing and taking to their steeds.

The brothers watched.

"So, you going to tell me what that was about?" Aleron finally asked, looking over as the troop hurried into action. "You're not having some sort of crisis of confidence, are you? You're great with Jov, and you know you are. What's going on with you, El?"

Elyon smiled. "Honestly, it's nothing," he said. "It's just been a weird couple of days, that's all."

Aleron frowned, but had no further time to interrogate him. From the gathering crowd, their father's voice came bellowing.

"Elyon, time to go! You've kept us waiting all morning!"

The troop of Bladeborn knights and regular Daecar soldiers laughed, the travelling party made up of a good twenty men with several attendants and squires coming as well. Once, Elyon would have laughed too in self deprecation, but not that day. He grabbed forearms with his brother, shook hard, and then turned to join them, mouth in a line, eyes flat.

"Something wrong, son?" Amron asked, as Elyon leaped up onto his mighty white destrier, Snowmane, the two leading from the front with Captain Lythian. Heavy warhorses weren't the quickest, but they were needed for Bladeborn knights carrying Ilithian Steel, especially those in full armour, for which specially bred destriers were required.

"I won't sleep in again, Father," Elyon said plainly. "It's not good form for a Knight of Varin. I've done the Daecar name a disservice. I'm sorry."

Amron frowned at Elyon's unexpected candour, the brisk change in his mentality. "Son, you don't need to..."

"I do. I owe you an apology and this one's long overdue." Elyon glanced at him, but couldn't hold his eyes. "I've disappointed you, Father, and I know it. All I can do is promise that I won't do it again."

The horses were snorting, eager to move off, the wagon wheels starting to turn. Calls of farewell came from the Tukorans around them, waving their brothers from Vandar on their way. And before his father could respond, before the moment grew too uncomfortable, Elyon decided to take the lead. He gave his horse a gentle tap with his spurs, and set off on the road to Rasalan.

9

The rains came down in fat droplets, heavy and hard and unrelenting. The skies were thick with cloud so dark it seemed as though night had come early, thunder bellowing in the blackness above, echoing Tukor's dying breaths.

For several hours, now, the storm had been marching down from the north, drenching Saska through to the bone. She plodded along, scrambling, stumbling, but always moving all the same. She'd been going like that all day, on and off, not daring to stop for too long for fear of falling asleep. And in that, the cold rains helped. They kept her alert, they kept her going, and they kept her pursuers from catching up.

She reached another hillside, covered in scree and loose stone, and began scrambling up the slope. She slipped and fell and each hit helped wake her. Blood dribbled from her chin where she'd cut it during a fall. Her hands were torn and raw from climbing up crags and ledges, and she had no gloves to protect them. Her head was being pummelled by a dull, constant throb, her side tender and bruised from the battering she'd taken in the river. And that was to say nothing of the strain across her entire body, every muscle and joint begging for mercy, beseeching her to stop and rest.

No, she said. Not yet...

On she went, up the hill, reaching the summit that gave a good vantage of the area. She'd targeted it two hours ago, seeing it looming atop the pines and rocks that gathered in such abundance here. It had given her something to aim for, something to keep her going. She stayed low as she moved up and onto the flattened crest and searched down the other side.

The lands continued on, stretching into the distance where they blended into the storm. More ridges and chasms and short, jutting hills. More stony slopes and pinewood groves and rocks and ledges among them.

Saska took the sight in without emotion. It was a wilderness out here, tucked up into this northeastern corner of Tukor, but she didn't plan on staying. She needed to find somewhere to stop and rest, recuperate for the night and then continue on, and hope her body didn't give out. Speed remained her ally, she knew, and she had no intention of disappearing into the wilds and living off the land in solitude. No, she needed to start moving east, toward Blackhearth, and pray she might find a bribable captain to get her the hell off this rock.

The skies cracked again with the echoing bellow of a fallen god, temporarily lighting up the lands below. There were other peaks around her, jagged hills rising from the earth like tips of icebergs from the frozen seas. Saska turned back the way she'd come and searched, narrowing her weary eyes for some sign of her pursuers. She hadn't seen anyone since the morning, when she spared the soldier at the river. Once or twice, she'd had the feeling that she was being tracked, but not much more than that.

She searched, waiting for another burst of lightning to burn through the skies, eyes scanning through the blustery squalls for any sign of movement. For a few minutes she waited there, lying flat upon the hilltop, scanning a new area each time the world lit up. She spotted no movement, so sign of pursuit. If she stopped too long, she might never unthaw. She knew that well enough. She clambered back to her feet and continued on, satisfied that there was no one behind her.

The other side was steeper, scattered in scree and rugged bands of deadly rock. Saska moved with more care, sliding where she could, using large columns of stone to slow her descent. Below, a further blanket of pine trees offered sanctuary from the bitter rains. She made for them, concentrating hard, stopping occasionally to catch her breath or determine her forward route. Falling on the way up was one thing. Falling on the way down was likely to be a great deal worse.

She shivered as she went, bracing against the fierce winds, growing cold to the marrow. The elevation was higher here than she was used to, and the temperature was likely to plummet further as soon as the sun dropped. If she wasn't careful, she'd collapse from exhaustion, pass out, and never wake up.

I need cover, she thought, knowing that time was no longer on her side. Cover and the heat of a fire.

There were inherent risks in the latter, but her priorities had shifted and without a fire she'd probably die. She had to believe that she'd gone far enough, by now, that there would be no one nearby to see it. She had flint in her bag to create a spark but would need dried wood to harness a flame. She had experience starting fires in the wild, when on overnight hunting trips with Del, so knew just what to do. Finding what she needed in a storm, however, was a new challenge she hadn't yet faced.

She carefully made her way to the foot of the hills, and back into the relative comfort of the trees. The rains eased overhead, the canopy offering a porous buffer. With the deluge becoming more of a drizzle, she began searching immediately for wood. There was a great deal of it scattered across the forest floor but all of it was soaked through.

She continued on, searching the large, rocky outcrops that surged from the earth, often looming and protruding at awkward angles that provided some cover from the rain. Where the rocks hung overhead, Saska quickly hunted for dry sticks and twigs amid the brush, gathering up a few and storing them in her quiver, which she covered over to stop the rains getting in.

Soon enough, she had enough to nourish a fire, but needed good tinder to start it. She continued her hunt, gathering up fallen pine needles and turfs of dried grass, and stuffing it away for safe keeping. She worked quickly, and diligently, each new task helping to keep her alert and stave off her ever-growing fatigue. It had been thirty six hours now since she'd had any proper rest, and she'd been running, crawling, swimming and clambering for most of the last twenty. All those nights she'd spent too frightened to sleep, or forced to bed on an empty stomach, were paying off. All the abuse she'd suffered had hardened her, giving her the strength she needed to just keep on going, when so many others would have raised the white flag.

She gritted her teeth as the skies continued to bellow, forcing herself to continue on. She drew upon her strength, as the lands began to darken further, and the storm clouds continued to roll over her, and the air grew bitter and cold. The winds billowed and buffeted her, stabbing like needles of ice, as she searched for somewhere to stop and take shelter, where the winds wouldn't follow, where the air would grow calm.

Into the craggy formations of rock she went, searching for outcroppings that would blot out both wind and rain. She found a couple she thought might work, but the winds were relentless, ever changing in their direction. Wherever she stopped and tried to light a fire, they blew in from new angles, scuppering her efforts, howling with laughter as they swept away into the dark.

She went on, her fingers growing numb, feet losing all their feeling. Her boots sloshed with an inner coating of icy water, and her skin felt soggy and chafed from the constant, unrelenting rains. Her mind grew foggy. She thought she heard the howling of wolves, but couldn't be sure. Was it the wind? Just a trick of her addled mind? She didn't know, and it didn't matter. She had no way to defend from a wolf pack out here. If they came, she was dead, and that would be that. In some ways, it would be a relief.

Her legs continued to slip past one another, pace after pace, lumbering on. She stumbled and fell and stood again, repeating the cycle again. Again. A further hour seemed to pass, though it might have been half that or double, and her search for shelter went on. A hopelessness began to take shape, the nebulous beginnings of someone accepting their end.

Saska pushed through it. I will not relent. I won't. I won't. By the fallen gods, give me sanctuary. Her eyes turned to the black skies and she cried out to Tukor, responding to his every thunderous call. "Give me a chance!" she said, as the skies cracked and bellowed. "Just one chance. Just one!"

By luck or fate or the mercy of a long dead god, her eyes moved back through the trees and she saw a large, black shadow looming ahead. She squinted and saw that it was the cliffside of a small mountain, built with levels and ledges as it stretched away into the night sky, up and up. She pressed on toward it, hoping to find an area of overhanging rock to provide cover. She found something better. A cave, cut into the side of the cliff up on a ledge, half a dozen metres up.

She hauled a hopeful breath and climbed, numb fingers gripping to cold, wet rock, digging into cracks and crevices, clinging on. The climb was short but felt like a towering edifice, reaching endless to the skies. Half way up, her foot slipped from a crack and she nearly fell. Somehow she held on. The fall was short but there were rocks at the base, and even from this height she could break a leg, or worse. The sudden pulse of adrenaline that shot through her was the tonic she needed. She blinked hard, momentarily enlivened, then hauled herself up, covering the last few metres, and reaching the safety of the ledge.

The cave waited, its interior as dark as the depths of the sea. Saska listened for just a moment, wondering if some great beast had made the place its lair. She sniffed the air for the putrid odour of death and blood but smelled nothing but the fresh scent of rain and pine. She stepped forward, eager to escape the deluge, moving into the darkness. Clearing her throat, she called out a last warning, and her ragged voice fell blunt against the rocks. The cave was small, no echo in the air. She moved inside and around a gentle bend, the incessant tumble of the rain finally stopping, the roaring winds and biting chill easing suddenly as she found herself in a pocket of calm air.

It took a moment for her eyes to adjust to the darkness, for the shape of the cave to reveal itself. She almost cried upon looking at the flat, near-smooth floor, the perfect little haven in the wilds.

"Thank you," she whispered. To the earth, to Tukor, to the whims of fate. "Thank you."

She drew a breath and firmed herself, knowing she had more work to do. Shivering, she unloaded her gear and set about making a fire. She worked quickly, teeth chattering, hands shaking so hard she had trouble setting her knife to the flint. It took a few minutes, but eventually the spark took, the packed pine needles and dried grass catching, breathing life into the twigs and sticks.

Her emotion swelled again, but still she held it back. She took her time to carefully tend the fire, feeding it more kindling as needed, letting it feast and flame and grow hot. She'd found several larger sticks and short logs, too, and set those on when the time came. And for an hour, at least, she managed to stay awake, terrified should a wind rush in and around the corner and blow all her efforts away. The fear kept her alert, as the cave grew warm, and she laid out her outer clothes to dry. And only then, when her shivering slowed and breath stopped fogging the air, did she finally began to relax.

And cry.

She wept, tears streaming from her eyes as she sat before the flames. Tears for the family she'd left behind and would probably never see again. Tears for the life she'd managed to build - the miracle she'd never expected - that had been taken away so suddenly. Tears for the path that now lay ahead, a path fogged by fear and doubt. She had a vague idea of what to do but so much still stood in her way. She wept in fear and anger and sadness all, sobbing like she never had before.

And curling up on that hard, rocky floor, as the firelight flickered and shadows danced, she wrapped her arms around herself and sobbed herself to sleep.

10

Jonik stood beneath the light rain, mud squelching between his black leather boots, hood up to shield himself from the falling drizzle. The air around him was filled with the ripe smell of manure, emanating from the stables nearby. Jonik noted that the man standing before him carried a similarly pungent odour. He was in need of a bath, and these rains would do him some good.

"Couple of nights, you say?" croaked the old stable master, squat body wrapped in a heavy woollen cloak. He looked like a bald eagle with that hooked nose and gleaming dome, shining under the rains as the daylight began to fade.

Jonik nodded. "Two should be enough," he said, in his quiet, rasping voice. He reached out and placed a few copper sickles in the man's hand. "But here's enough for three, just in case."

The man quickly counted the coins, then nodded, allowing a grin at his good fortune. "All right," he said. "He got a name?"

"Shade," whispered Jonik.

The man pursed his lips and turned to the horse, standing elegantly in the rains beside them. "Shade," he repeated. "Good name. He choose it himself?"

Jonik nodded. The stableman worked horses so, clearly, he knew the custom.

"How many did you have to get through first?" the stable master asked. He grinned. "I had a rider come through once who'd taken a full month to get it right. Tried some hundred names before the steed was satisfied. Some Rasals are real fussy, I hear. So what was your magic number?"

"Thirty nine," Jonik said, grunting and giving Shade a quick glare. "Took a week."

The old man let out a croaky, sickly laugh. It sounded like his lungs were full of something unpleasant. "Sounds about average to me." He looked at Shade again, appreciating the fine shape of the horse. "He's a real beaut, though. Best I've seen in a while. I'll take good care of him, don't you worry. How's he with strangers?"

Jonik shrugged. "Depends. He nearly kicked a man's head off a couple of nights back, but otherwise he’s friendly." He saw the man raise his eyes. "He was trying to steal him," he explained, "so I'm thinking it was justified."

The stable master relaxed. "Right. They're fiercely loyal steeds, I know that much," he said briskly. "Best I introduce myself, so we're on familiar terms." He turned to Shade at that, bowed his head politely, and then spoke again. "Name's Krout, and I own these here stables. Pleasure to be making your acquaintance, Shade."

The horse trained an eye on Krout, tipped his head back, and let out a quick whicker. He seemed satisfied with the man's respectful introduction.

"Good, that's settled, then," Krout said. He shoved the coppers into his pocket and stepped forward to take Shade's reins. The horse allowed it, and all three began walking toward the stables to find a comfortable berth. Jonik turned his eyes around, scanning, analysing. The stables looked secure enough, though someone with a mind for it might be able to break in. He'd also noticed a few rough looking locals peering at the horse as they entered the village a few minutes ago. They'd spotted him coming this way and might just risk a heist for a steed as valuable as this.

"How's security here?" Jonik asked, looking around.

"What's that?" asked Krout, as he led Shade into a spacious enough stall out of the falling rain.

"Security," Jonik repeated, more loudly. "You have someone here at night, watching the horses?"

Krout frowned. "I suppose...on occasion, if we're worried about bandits coming through. But that ain't a problem right now, not here. Plenty of soldiers coming and going at the moment, what with the war going on. Most local ruffians have been driven away into the Stonehills, so I hear. Easier pickings out there on the road."

Depends who they're trying to rob, Jonik thought.

"Fear not lad, Shade here'll be safe and sound in my care, don't worry. Any idea what time you'll be back two days from now?"

"Morning," said Jonik. "Early. Get him saddled and ready for daybreak."

"Yes, sir, no trouble at all. I'm an early riser, always have been. Happy to accommodate your needs."

Jonik regarded the man for a moment, then turned to Shade. He stepped toward the horse and laid his hand on his muscular flank. "I'll see you in a couple of days," he said quietly. "Try not to break any more necks while I'm gone."

He grinned at the horse and then turned, walking past Krout and back into the rain. The old man followed, shuffling quickly to his side. He seemed unsure as to whether Jonik was done with him.

But Jonik wasn't interested in Krout anymore. His attention was focused on the crowd ahead, moving south through the village. They seemed to be coming from a number of muddied streets, several tributaries joining into a larger flow of people as they set off toward the edge of town. Krout watched at his side, unsure of what was happening. He spotted a boy he knew and called him over.

The boy was dressed in soaking rags, shivering from the cold. Clearly whatever was happening was important enough to have lured him into the storm.

"What's the commotion, lad?" asked Krout, calling over a distant crackle of thunder. The storm had only arrived an hour or so ago, moving from the north of Tukor, and looked set to worsen through the night.

It's going to be a long one, Jonik thought, knowing he had some way to go yet.

The kid arrived before the two cloaked men, bristling excitedly despite the torrid conditions, jumping from leg to leg to stay warm. "The Crippler's coming," he said, glancing back as his friends continued on without him. "He's riding into town right now."

Krout frowned. "Amron Daecar? What on earth is he doing in these parts?"

The boy shrugged and then darted off, not wanting to miss the man's arrival.

"Well, how about that," Krout said, voice airy, watching the people throng through the dirty streets. He turned to Jonik, and his mouth burst into a grin. "We ain't had anyone so famous as him here in...well, ever, I don't suppose. He must be staying the night, given the hour." He shook his head several times in disbelief, then his thinning brows grouped into a frown. "Now don't tell me you don't know who Amron Daecar is?" he said, bewildered by Jonik's lack of reaction. "A young lad like you should be chomping at the bit to get a glimpse. I mean, come on! The Crippler of Kings. The Dragonslayer. The First Blade of Vandar. Don't tell me you ain't heard of him! What rock have you been living under!"

Jonik continued to watch the people surge through the village, every hovel and home seeming to empty. "I know who he is," he said.

Krout regarded him intently, peering through the thickening rains. "You...you haven't met him, have you?" He seemed to be trying to put the pieces together. "With a horse that fine, who knows, maybe you're a noble boy. I wouldn't imagine it with that old cloak of yours, but, well, what do I know about how you lot dress when on the road." He laughed; a short, abrupt sound. "So, have you? Have you met the Hero of the North before?"

Jonik rolled his eyes internally. So many names for just one man. "Not yet," he whispered, still staring forward. And before the old man could delay him further, he moved off to join the crowd.

* * *

They arrived like conquering heroes, cloaked in rich Vandarian blue. The people gathered along the side of the road, jostling with one another to get the best view, paying no attention at all to the intensifying rains and approaching bellows of thunder. This village was hardly the biggest, but everyone seemed to be out. Young, old, man, woman, it didn't seem to matter. Kids and cripples were hoisted to shoulders and burly men pointed swords to the skies in salute. Jonik imagined that the latter probably wasn't sensible in a storm, but then again, they weren't the sharpest lot.

He joined the back of the crowd, tall enough to see over the the sea of heads, as the First Blade trotted through. He sat upon an enormous black destrier, a fitting size for a man of such proportions, dressed in his rain-darkened, finely embroidered blue cloak to shield against the storm. At his flanks were two others, leading the way on great warhorses of their own. One looked a little younger than the First Blade, and would be his captain and second-in-command. The other was just out of his teens, and would be one of his sons, Jonik knew, riding upon a fine white beast. Which son it was, however, Jonik wasn't exactly sure. Amron Daecar was known to have sired two gifted Bladeborn knights, Aleron and Elyon. From the descriptions Jonik had heard, this one appeared to be the younger.

Behind the leading trio, a single wagon rolled along, covered in a leather tarp, with a contingent of knights, regular Daecar soldiers, squires and stewards riding behind and alongside it. The people gushed at the sight of the famed Knights of Varin, blessed enough to see a single one of them come through this way, let alone several of them fronted by their heroic, illustrious leader. It wasn't an exaggeration to say that Amron Daecar was the most widely loved man in the entire north, and seeing him now, Jonik was witnessing first hand just how much he was adored. Even here, far from Vandar, the people cheered out as he passed, some weeping uncontrollably, others falling to their knees in the mud as though seeing him as somehow divine.

Jonik observed it all with the curiosity of someone new to such things, as the procession moved on through the village, the people flowing after it like leaves caught up in a wind. He moved along, watching, indulging himself for a moment in this new experience. And all the while, he kept his eyes on Amron Daecar as the cohort approached the largest tavern in town. There, they climbed from their horses, and Amron favoured the crowd with a wave, standing grand and imposing with his son alongside him, smiling broadly as rain trickled down through the jagged dragon-scar upon his face.

Jonik watched, until the man turned with his son and stepped into the tavern, greeted by the innkeep as the people tried to follow them in. A swift word from the captain, however, had them all dispersing. "Go back to your homes, good people of Southerport," he called out in a loud, clean voice. "We leave on the morrow, not long past dawn. If the storm has abated come back to see us off."

That appeared to satisfy the throng, who only now seemed to realise how bad the storm was getting. A sudden haste consumed them and they shuffled off in their groups, all smiles and excited faces. They'd have enough fuel for their hearthside discussions for some time now, and would remember this day forever, when the great Amron Daecar trotted into town.

With the people moving off, and the Knights of Varin disappearing into the tavern, Jonik turned east, moving off through the falling rains and into the blackness beyond the village. The storm swelled with each step, the lands to the north flashing and bellowing as the heart of the tempest approached. Jonik smiled - these were sounds and songs he knew - finding comfort in the cold winds and rains as they thrashed and blustered around him.

Soon, the village was a faint blur of light at his rear and ahead lay nothing but darkness. He pressed on, one mile, then a second, before a third finally revealed his target. The coastline waited ahead, tumbling cliffs leading to sharp rocks below, the waves crashing at their base like maddened soldiers trying to scale a city wall.

Beyond the cliffs, lay the Sibling Strait, separating the kingdoms of Tukor and Rasalan. Here, down in the far south of Tukor, where the stretch of open water was most narrow, a great bridge had been constructed, thousands of years ago, linking the two landmasses. It was the easiest way to cross between the kingdoms, though right now the way was shut due to the war. Only those with special permissions could cross. All others would be denied passage.

Jonik stopped as he drew nearer, looking to the great towers that protected the Tukoran border. They soared into the stormy sky, swallowed by darkness and mist, set either side of the bridge. Between them, a large gate lay shut, the fortification protected and watched over by hundreds of well-trained soldiers.

Jonik had never been here before, but he knew this fort well, having studied it up in the great library of the Shadowfort. All Shadowknights were trained in mind as well as body, learning about the world, preparing for many days and weeks before setting out to fulfil a contract. The gate being closed wasn't an issue; he'd expected that. There were other ways to get around those towers and onto the bridge.

He crept on, getting as close as he dared before reaching into his cloak and taking the hilt of the Nightblade. The connection of skin and metal activated the blood-bond he'd worked so hard to develop, and a thrill bled into his veins at the familiar, intoxicating sensation. Drawing a breath, he drew upon the power of the blade and his form faded off into the darkness, rippling with a faint black mist at the edges. In the day those mists would be easier to spot, but not under cover of darkness; and thus the Nightblade had been named.

Invisible, he began moving toward the towers with more haste, light pouring out from dozens of windows on each. Shadows passed occasionally beyond them, telling of the soldiers inside the great fort. Others were stationed outside, staying in cover beneath the stone gallery that stretched above the gate. Jonik crept closer, no step making a sound, the Nightblade granting him silence as well as stealth. Even without it, he'd been trained to move silently. Without the Nightblade, Jonik was a shadow. With it, he became a ghost.

He worked to the right of the stone fort, circling past the guards as they chatted and laughed. No one saw him or even spared a glance in his direction. He slipped in secretly, around toward the cliffside, where the foundations of the right-side tower were built into the rock. The sea came into view ahead, a vast blackness, tossing and churning as far as the eye could see. Jonik moved to the edge and looked down. The fall was perilous and would be fatal should he make a wrong move, but he had no fear of heights. The storm, the cliffs, the deadly drop were all like old friends to him. He smiled and, out of sight now of the guards, released his grip of the Nightblade. His form reappeared up against the side of the tower, and he immediately began to climb.

He moved down, at first, clinging like a barnacle to the cliffside, black cloak heavy with rain and flapping dully in the wind. Stiff gusts assaulted him, but he was used to those too. He began climbing along the cliff among the foundations of the tower, stopping each time he sensed a violent squall coming, pressing himself flat against to the rocks to reduce drag.

Bit by bit, he worked around the back of the fortress, each movement careful, every foot and handhold tested before committing. Above, through the lower floor windows, he could hear singing. He stopped for a moment and listened, and found he recognised the tune coming through the howling winds.

The Echo of Titans, he thought. The song of Amron Daecar's battle with Dulian and Vallath. For a moment, just a moment, he felt a vague throb of doubt. They really do love him here...

He shook the thought away and continued on, quickly reaching the rear of the tower and climbing back up the face of the cliff. He reached a narrow ledge, where the tower kissed the bridge, and crouched down, taking a breath to steady himself. Reaching back into his cloak, he gripped the handle of the Nightblade, and fogged back into the darkness, turning invisible. He waited a moment, listening, and with a final thrust, leapt up and over the stone lip and onto the bridge itself.

The towers and gate lay behind him now, not a soul alerted to his presence. Ahead, the ancient bridge stretched away into the gloom, dozens of metres wide and over ten miles long. It had been built, like many of the great cities and monuments of the ancient world, by the demigod Ilith, the most loyal and powerful follower of Tukor.

No one, now, would be able to construct such a wonder. We are but shadows of what came before, he thought, slowly drawing the Nightblade from its sheath. He heard the singing behind him, carrying faintly on the wind. Echoes. And nothing more.

He took a long look at the ancient blade - the blade that few could wield, but no one could truly master - and felt a ripple of shame spread through him. Am I worthy to hold this sword, he wondered. Is anyone still living? Only he, perhaps?

He shook his head of the thought, as he stood in silent reflection for a moment, looking out along the ancient bridge as it bled into the night. And then sheathing the blade, he set his sights forward, and began his long, lonely walk into the blackness.

11

"Is it always like this?" Elyon asked, as he hung his sodden blue coat on the back of the bench to dry, and took a seat. "I've never experienced anything like that in Vandar. They seem to love you even more here, Father."

Amron smiled wryly, as he settled into the wooden booth, opposite his son. At the door, Captain Lythian was returning having ushered the crowd away, and the rest of the Knights of Varin and Daecar men were settling into seats elsewhere, hanging coats near the fire, or else helping the squires and stableboys with the horses outside.

"I forget sometimes that this is your first time outside of Vandar," Amron said, a broad smile on his face. "They do get like this in Tukor, son. As you can now attest, they're a quite animated people and like to take things to the extreme when the occasion calls."

Elyon found himself rubbing his jaw again. "I suppose you're referring to my altercation with Sir Mallister," he said. He sighed and allowed a shake of the head, though didn't feel quite as self-critical as he had earlier. By now he was willing to see the funny side of it. After all, his father and Lythian certainly had during the trip, not to mention Sir Borrus, who rarely took things seriously, and even Sir Killian, who rarely laughed.

The plod of heavy boots signalled the arrival of the captain, who moved to the side of the table, leaving muddied prints in his wake. "The crowd have moved off, my lord," he said, his voice clear and always well articulated. Lythian had a nice way with words and a knack of dealing with people. He was often tasked with breaking up the rabbles who'd come to get a glimpse of the First Blade. "I'll set a watch for tonight, but don't imagine we'll have any trouble. The storm's getting worse and should keep them away until morning, assuming the skies clear..."

"They won't," Amron said immediately, looking to the window by the booth. The view through the thick glass was blurred and distorted, but it still gave an impression of the ferocity of the storm outside. "I have a feeling this storm's going to run for a while. They can be bad this time of year at the tail-end of summer. I fear we're going to have a long journey through the rains tomorrow."

Elyon's shoulders dropped at the thought. They had brought proper carriages with them on the trip from Varinar, to rest in on the road if they wanted a break from the saddle, but those had been left back at the warcamp with the rest of their men. Unless Elyon was willing to crawl beneath the canopy on the wagon, and ride with the trunks and luggage like nothing but a common stowaway, he was set for a fairly miserable day.

Still, he didn't let the thought linger. That was the old Elyon, he told himself. The one who didn't like to dig in and get his hands too dirty. This newly improved iteration wasn't going to be so spoilt.

"Well," Lythian said, "I'm not going to question your intuition, sir." He looked at Elyon. "Your father has a gift for smelling out a storm, you know. It's that big nose of his, I think."

Lythian grinned fiendishly and Amron laughed heartily. He seemed in a good mood.

"I hear that they serve a fine venison stew here," Lythian went on, "with fluffy bread and a buttery mash." He glanced to the bar. "Shall I ask the innkeeper to make preparations, my lord?"

Amron nodded enthusiastically. "If you don't mind, Lythian," he said, still holding his relaxed smile. If Elyon didn't know any better, he'd think that his father was rather enjoying the attentions of the locals here. "I think we could all do with something to warm our bellies right now. Have the innkeep bring out some ale and wine for the men as well - I think Borrus is getting impatient - then for Vandar's sake man, take a seat and relax."

Lythian smiled and dipped his head. "As you wish, my lord."

As he moved off, Elyon took another look around the tavern. It wasn't the nicest place they'd stayed at during their journey from Varinar, but it certainly wasn't bad, considering the muddied, rather grim state of the village, which held a rough edge to it that was common in these windswept coastal lands. There were plenty of places to sit, the floor looked relatively clean - or had, before they'd dragged all that mud in - and the fire was burning warm and bright. After spending the last hour getting drenched by the rains it was the very tonic they needed.

The place would also be theirs for the night, and theirs alone. As was always the case, Lythian had sent a rider ahead to find a suitable venue to stay at, and the landlord had graciously made sure the place would be empty. Elyon was certain that the generous purse he'd been given would have made his decision to clear the tavern a little easier, though the batch of regulars seeking refuge from their wives probably weren't so happy.

"So, are we going to talk about what happened earlier, son?" Elyon turned back to his father. His rugged smile had receded like an outgoing tide and his eyes were more serious. "You've been quiet all day, and more thoughtful than normal. Are you ready to tell me why?"

Elyon drew a breath, glanced to the bar - where Lythian was talking with the innkeep, and preparing jugs of ale and wine - and then looked at his father again. He'd ridden with him and Lythian sporadically through the day, but had also spent time either cantering alongside Jovyn, or otherwise riding alone. Of course, that wasn't like Elyon - he enjoyed the company of the men and the playful banter that came with it - but that day he had wanted to reflect. To show his father, through actions not just words, that he was trying to become more serious.

"There's no one reason, really," Elyon said eventually, as his father sat grandly before him. "I suppose it's just being here in Tukor, hearing about the war, seeing the warcamp, it..." He stopped and drew a breath, struggling to find the right words. "It sort of brings it home to me how selfish I've been, Father. I'm seeing things more broadly now and want to do more. It's time I became a more dutiful son and knight."

Amron looked at his son proudly, an expression Aleron earned quite often but Elyon didn't see so frequently. Their father's approval was a drug to Aleron, something he craved above all else, but Elyon had never been so in need of it. Now he was starting to understand its intoxicating effects.

"I understand, son," Amron said, as Lythian began moving to the tables, accompanied by the landlord, to pour jugs of ale and wine for the men. "You've lived in Vandar all your life and haven't really seen the world. I know Tukor isn't greatly different to our home, but it is still eye-opening to experience a different perspective, and spend time within a nation at war. That is precisely why I wanted you to come with me on this assignment, you and your brother both. Aleron has things he needs to address as well and, last night, it seems that both of you reached turning points in your lives."

Elyon nodded, as a log burst open on the fire, crackling and sparking loudly. The men were already clicking cups and taking their first gulps of ale, the laughter starting. It set a comfortable backdrop as the rains lashed against the window, and the skies above began to rumble with thunder, closing in from the north.

"So you knew this would happen?" Elyon asked, lips pursed, impressed at his father's foresight. Though I can't say I'm surprised.

"That coming here would shift your perspective and priorities a bit?" Amron nodded, sitting comfortably on the bench, one arm lying along the edge of the wooden back. "Yes, I suspected that would be the case, or hoped so at least."

"And Aleron?" Elyon asked, probing further. "It sounds as though you had Princess Amilia in mind for him all along."

"I'd spoken about it with Prince Rylian once or twice in the past, yes," Amron said. "The only question was whether Aleron would be as beguiled by the girl as everyone else is." He chuckled softly. "I had my doubts, given his record, but he appears quite amenable to the union."

That's putting it mildly.

"Well, I guess now we have to worry about King Janilah rescinding the offer," Elyon mused. "Perhaps I'm reading too much into it, but I got the impression that Amilia was being used as part of the bargain to get us to agree to support him in the war."

"I think you're putting too much value on the Jewel of Tukor, son. A prize though she is, she certainly isn't worth fighting a war for."

"Aleron might disagree with that, Father," Elyon grinned. "He's besotted with her already, which I must say is quite the turn. His change in mentality is even more dramatic than my own."

Amron let out a short burst of laughter. There was some triumph in it, and rightly so. "You know, of all the challenges I've faced in my life," he said, "finding your older brother a suitable wife has been one of the most arduous. I'm built to fell dragons, not act matchmaker. And if King Janilah wants to renege on this deal, well he might just find himself facing a war on two fronts."

Elyon laughed, as his father's face twisted into a feigned scowl. He wasn't serious, of course, but even a false threat spoken by Amron Daecar carried a note of intimidation.

"I spoke with the king last night, you know," Elyon said, his mind switching back to the short conversation he'd shared with Janilah, prior to his drunken antics, of which he still hadn't heard the full details. And I don't want to, he thought. "He seems to think Agarath are about to become hostile." He quickly searched his father's eyes. "You don't agree with him?"

Amron began tapping his meaty fingers on the table, pensive. "There's nothing to suggest that's the case, barring the rumours - and they are only rumours - of King Dulian's growing madness."

"But...haven't dragons been seen," asked Elyon, "flying over the Red Sea? I heard the men talking about it back in Varinar." An excitement pinched at him. "They were spotted from Southwatch, flying near the coast."

"Yes, that's true," admitted Amron, noting the shadow of glee on his son's face. "But there's nothing too unusual about that. Dragons are spotted occasionally on reconnaissance missions flying near the coast. It's very natural for a nation to want to gather intelligence on their rivals; we do the same, gathering intel from spies and merchants who head south into Agarath and Lumara. That is no harbinger of war, Elyon."

Elyon nodded, soaking up his father's wisdom. "So, you think King Janilah has other motives, then? Beyond securing the north against Agarath?"

His father drew a long breath, fingers drumming a beat. "It's hard to say," he said eventually. "As you no doubt discovered for yourself, King Janilah has no love for Rasalan, and never has. He considers them weak and unscrupulous and a burden to the north, and hardly northerners at all, but easterners and quite detached from our kingdoms. Yet, some have suggested that Janilah has always had an eye on their trade routes, and wishes to harness their mastery of the waves to further his own ambitions. To allow a man like Janilah Lukar too much power or influence would be dangerous. Were he to control both Tukor and Rasalan, that would make him the leading power in the north, even above Vandar."

"So, what's the answer, then?" Elyon asked.

"I wish I had one, son." Amron sighed wearily. "This is becoming a deeply sensitive issue and may not be easily resolved. Right now, we have to remain neutral and try to mediate a ceasefire. The Knights of Varin were originally peacekeepers, Elyon, and that is what I intend for us to be. To start, we need King Godrin to promise his unconditional support to the north in the event of a southern invasion. If we can get that, then perhaps it'll be enough to satisfy King Janilah."

"And if not?" asked Elyon.

"Then it might just prove that Janilah has motivations beyond those he speaks of publicly. In such an event, we may be honour-bound to side with Rasalan."

Elyon sat back. "You'd actually fight against Tukor? But, we're so much closer to them, historically. Wouldn't it be better to just accept that Janilah's won and join him, and then take Rasalan under our joint control?"

Amron looked like a man who'd gone over this a hundred times already in his head, trying to figure out all the possible paths and permutations that lay ahead. Eventually, after turning his eyes off in thought for a few moments, he returned his gaze to his son, and smiled. "One step at a time, Elyon," he said. "Let's just speak with King Godrin first, and go from there. I'll even have you join us for our discussions, if you want?"

Elyon's eyes brightened. "Really? I'd...I'd love that, Father. Though, only if you're sure. I wouldn't want to say anything out of turn."

"I'm sure you won't, my boy. I'm just delighted to see you take such an interest in all this." He allowed a smile again, relaxing. "What an unlikely turnaround. Elyon, negotiating with kings. Aleron, enjoying the company of a beautiful young woman. It seems you've swapped places, son."

Elyon smiled, as a loud bout of laughter broke the two from their conversation, spreading from across the tavern where a group of Varin Knights were sitting by the fire. Lythian was at the heart of it - the captain had a devious sense of humour and wasn't short of a joke - laughing heartily as he poured more ale. Chuckling, he turned and left the men, marching back over to Elyon and his father.

"What's your poison tonight then, Elyon? Ale or wine?"

Elyon placed a hand over his mug as Lythian hovered with jugs in hand. "Nothing for me tonight, Lyth," he said.

Lythian and Amron shared a look. "Well, I suppose there's a first time for everything," Lythian said. He gave Elyon a wink, then looked at the First Blade. "My lord? Your preference?"

"A spot of ale, I think." Amron pushed his goblet forward, and Lythian emptied a half portion. Amron wasn't a heavy drinker, and never liked to overindulge. Elyon had always thought that dull - and, of course, Aleron was the same - but now he envied the discipline. His father or brother could have a few mugs of ale or cups of wine and be satisfied. Elyon was cursed by an inability to say no. As soon as he got a taste, and had other willing drinkers to join him, he'd often be there all night.

Lythian sat at Amron's request, poured his own cup to the top, and took a long sip. The captain was junior to the First Blade by six years, just into his forty first, and was graced with a classically handsome face and athletic build. His hair was a tangle of peanut brown and blond, often messy but in a good way, swept back behind his ears, where it curled beneath his lobes. He looked at the two men with his good-humoured eyes. "I get the impression I'm interrupting," he said.

Amron's hand came out and dropped to his shoulder. He shook lightly. "Not at all, Lythian. We were just having a discussion about the war and its surrounding politics."

"Oh really? Not like you to show too much interest in this sort of stuff, Elyon."

"All part of my growth, Lyth. I find it quite fascinating, actually."

Lythian looked at Amron with a quick smile. "Then it seems your devious plan has worked, my lord. Now let's hope this change is permanent. We'll know when we get back to Varinar, I suppose, and the lure of the banquets and balls."

He dropped another wink, though Elyon knew just what he was doing. "I won't be so easily goaded, Lyth. The change is permanent, I assure you." He looked at his empty cup. "What more evidence do you need than that?"

"Fair point," said Lythian. "An empty mug is akin to a signed and sealed contract with you. But surely this is worthy of a toast? Such a momentous moment, and here's young Elyon Daecar, toasting it with air.” He laughed. "There's something quite pitiful about that, isn't there?"

"Oh, leave off the boy, Lythian," said Amron, unshackling a light chuckle. "I'm sure he's not going to go teetotal. Go on, pour him a spot of ale and we can raise a cup..."

"No."

The two men looked at Elyon.

"No," the young knight repeated, reaching forward and taking up a water flagon, then filling his mug. "If this is a test, I'm not going to fail it. I'll toast with water tonight. And that's final."

The two older men smiled at one another, and Lythian enjoyed a long swig of his drink. Discipline, he thought, as the men gulped and laughed around him. Be disciplined, Elyon.

As Amron made his toast - just a quick one to salute his son's long overdue maturation - the innkeep came out from the kitchens in the back, carrying a tray with bowls of stew and mash, with toasty bread on the side. The laughter quietened as the men greedily fed, before returning once they were done, and doing so with more gusto than before. Life on the road was like this. Every day was a long slog on horseback, with little respite or rest. Each night was characterised by a few drinks, a hearty meal, and the sharing of stories and song.

For those leading the party, that also included the habit of discussing the coming day and any important travel arrangements or security concerns. Lythian took care of most of that so set off into his report, though both Borrus and Killian, as senior knights, were also called over to join. Elyon listened intently, nursing his cup of water and feeling a little pathetic for that fact - though knowing it was all part of his growth. It seemed that, beyond the poor weather that his father predicted would continue, the crossing to Rasalan should be easy. The coast was a few miles away, and then it was merely a matter of crossing the Links, of which they had already secured permission.

Elyon was excited to travel the famous bridge, and look into the waters of the Sibling Strait. It was said that great leviathans and krakens and other such sea beasts could be spotted there on occasion, though these days they'd been hunted so heavily to be reduced to a state of near extinction, so sightings were rare.

Still, the prospect thrilled him, stirring distant memories of his childhood when he'd been so allured by the great beasts and monsters of the world. He'd wanted to set off and sail with the Rasalanians on one of their seafaring hunts or expeditions to distant and unknown lands. He'd wanted to travel to the southern nations of Lumara, see the starcats and sunwolves and nocturnal moonbears. He'd wanted to go to Agarath, dangers be damned, and see the dragons in flight. To speak with the fearsome Fireborn who tamed them and see what sort of people they really were.

Where had that boy gone? The boy who'd wanted to do so much, but had since become a man, and done nothing at all. He'd accomplished the bare minimum in his duty as a Knight of Varin, taking advantage of his father's love and lenience, and the famous name he bore. No more. It was time to change things up, to remember the boy with the head full of dreams.

It was time to become the man his mother would have been proud of.

12

Saska woke to a world of pain.

Every inch of her burned and ached and throbbed, her body wrecked from her many hours on the run. Her toes wore fat red blisters, ripe for popping, her hands cut and torn and caked in mud and blood. Her flank continued to flare hot, a rib or two likely cracked, and her chin was split down the middle with a nasty gash.

But thank the gods, she was still alive.

She lay by the long-dead fire in the cave, its mouth glowing with a warm blaze of sunlight, birds chirping merrily among the trees outside. She blinked and coughed and something thick and brown shot from her mouth, splattering to the rock floor. Her lungs hurt, which was most concerning of all; the conditions last night were enough to give her pneumonia if she was unlucky. Hopefully it was nothing more than a bad cough and cold.

Beyond the cave, the skies looked mostly blue with scattered grey rainclouds, stragglers of the storm that now looked to have lumbered off to the south. The arc of the sun told Saska it was midmorning and that she needed to be moving on. With some effort, she gathered her coat and breeches and dressed, kicked out the final embers of the fire, and rifled through her bag to find some sustenance. Her stomach demanded more than she wanted to give it, given the sparse supplies she had with her, but she indulged it just this once. She needed fuel if she was to continue at any sort of pace and had to keep up her strength. She gobbled down some bread and cheese and dried meat and wrapped and returned the rest, soaking her stomach with as much water as she could squeeze from her waterskin.

Feeling somewhat alive again, she turned her attention to any wounds that needed tending. She had some strips of linen that she used to wrap around cuts on her fingers and palms, creating rudimentary gloves. She did the same with her toes, cutting at the larger blisters with her knife before dressing them and pulling on socks and leather boots. She winced from the pain and took a few tentative steps, testing her weight. The discomfort was just about manageable and would ease as the day went on, she hoped. She drew out some willow bark from her pack - she always had some when going hunting with Del - and began chewing on it to provide further relief from the pain.

Finally, with morning on the wane, she was ready to move off. She gathered all her things and moved to the mouth of the cave, looking out over the stark wilderness. The world was a thick tangle of pines and dark green brush, puddles and sodden patches of mud and grime shining under the sun. Her view was limited to the area immediately around her, and the tops of the trees were being harassed by a soupy fog. Through it, there was the suggestion of craggy hills and bluffs, shadows in the mist, stretching off to the east. She picked one out, memorising its features, to use as a marker for her onward trek.

With as much care as she could muster, she climbed down the short cliff face and hit the squelching earth below, leaving footprints as she began moving through the trees. By now, no doubt, these lands would be crawling with soldiers searching her out, and it would be wise for her to try to keep her tracks to a minimum where possible. She started slow, feeling weak despite her long rest. Even now she felt like a stiff gust of wind would send her tumbling, her thighs burning with each short climb up a slope, her lungs feeling heavy in her chest. She coughed some more, bringing up more sticky brown gloop, and her stomach threatened to return her late breakfast.

"Just take it slow," she whispered to herself, taking in a few deep breaths. "Nice and slow. Quiet and careful."

She followed her own advice, and began to find some strength as her body warmed up, moving through the wooded hills and keeping to firmer, rockier terrain where she could. Where the previous night, the world had thrashed and roared, that day the air hung still and silent, hardly a ripple moving through the trees. The blustering storm had left behind an eerie quiet, the sort one might call too quiet. It caused Saska's mind to conjure all manner of beasts and ghouls, lurking in the shadows, just out of sight.

For much of those first two hours, she clutched her bow, arrow ready to string, eyes constantly scanning for any sign of movement through the trees. If the stories she'd heard were true, her bow would be no deterrent to the monstrous beasts that skulked through the wilds up here, but holding it made her feel a little safer, so she kept it to hand all the same.

Her progress was slow and deliberate, and for the most part she kept to the wooded areas that collected at the base of the hills, taking advantage of the concealment they offered despite her primal fears for what might be hiding among the trees. She wasn't even in the Darkwood yet, but if this was a preview, she didn't want to go anywhere near that place. In fact, she was probably still at least twenty or thirty miles away from the sprawling forest that lined the northern coast, given the pace she travelled at yesterday.

I can't have gone at more than a mile or so an hour, at best. The thought was hardly encouraging. I've got to be the best part of two hundred miles from Blackhearth still. At this rate, it'll take weeks to cover that distance.

It was all speculative, of course, but borne out of logic too. Even if she kept to a good, uninterrupted speed, she'd take at least ten days to get there, and that was assuming everything went perfectly. And even if that happened, her name would be on the tip of everyone's tongue and they'd all be on the lookout for someone matching her distinctive description. No doubt the bright-eyed killer of Lord Quintan would garner quite the reward from the crown as well.

Perhaps even more than I have in my purse, came a worrying thought. After all, if the reward for her capture was more than she had to bribe a ship captain, then she was pretty much doomed.

She continued on, trying to narrow her focus to what lay ahead. She'd tackle the issue of finding passage out of Tukor if and when she actually reached the coast. Until then, it was all moot and a waste of good mental energy, which she'd be wise to conserve. On the matter of her physical appearance, however, she considered making some changes. She couldn't do anything about her olive skin or bright blue eyes, but she could at least hack off her hair and take that part out of the equation. It was a small thing, but might help, and there was no time like the present to see it done.

Stopping by a small stream, she withdrew her knife and went to work, cutting at her once glossy auburn locks and tossing the oily, filthy clumps to the soft earth at the bank. She covered them over with dirt and stones when done to hide whatever scent they might carry, and then continued right on. Her bare neck, exposed to the air, ran cold. She shivered as she went and drew her fingers through her shorn, boyish hair. The feel of her mangled locks brought a dull throb to her heart, and a memory came with it. That of her first full day in Willow's Rise after she'd been found, battered and bruised out in the fields.

She'd been taken in to the farmhouse and Llana had helped wash and dress her. "You have such pretty hair," she'd said, standing behind Saska as she dried her off, and began brushing through the tangles and knots. It was the first thing Saska could remember Llana saying to her, though of course she'd said other things before then. But, somehow it had made a mark, probably because they'd bonded over it afterward. Llana liked to dress her hair up and showed Saska a variety of styles she didn't know. It was how they'd become friends, how Saska had learned to trust her.

And now her hair was gone.

Just like everything else.

* * *

It was mid afternoon when she saw the first sign of people. They were chopping wood and felling pines, a group of a dozen strong men labouring under the sun in a clearing among the trees.

Saska caught wind of them from a way off on account of the noise and didn't get too close. She stopped, considering the best path to take to navigate around them, and chose a northern route that would take her through a field of rocks and boulders carpeting a hillside above the woods. As she clambered and climbed, keeping to cover where she could, she could hear the men singing. It was a sweet sound, a fine baritone harmony, and Saska felt a tear drift down her cheek.

At first she didn't even know why.

She listened more closely, dropping in between a few slabs of limestone, where the sun created a pool of warmth and the grasses grew soft and snug. The light breeze was severed and she sat there in the sun, hidden from sight, listening to the men singing in the woods below. She wiped her cheek of the single, lonely, tear, unwilling to shed any more, and then she realised why she was crying.

The men sang this song in the fields, she thought, smiling sadly. It was a tune she'd heard often across the pastures, locked into her subconscious like so many sounds and smells around Willow's Rise. She sat there, enjoying it for a time, shutting her eyes as she imagined herself back there now.

Will I ever see them again? she wondered. Will Orryn and Llana be OK? They won't take the blame for what I did, will they? I could never live with myself if anything happened to them...

The song faded and took Saska's darkening thoughts with it. She opened her eyes and realised she'd fallen asleep, the sun leaping across the sky by an hour at least. Down in the woods, the chopping had gone quiet, and she now lay there in shadow as the sunlight climbed up the rocks. Her body had stiffened again and her left leg seized up. She groaned and stood and began stretching, peering over the rocks to the trees to see if anyone might be nearby.

She saw no movement there now, and the afternoon light was changing, the woods in shadow. Soon enough she'd have to think about finding somewhere else to bed down for the night, and hope it didn't get too cold. The thought hastened her from her hiding place as she hurried on, limping on her left leg until it warmed and loosened once more. She continued past the woodland where the men had been working and soon found that the pines were growing sparse.

Ahead, the lands continued to roll like frozen swells in the ocean, cresting here and there with craggy outcrops, but the trees were no longer abundant. Further off, the hills seemed to become less rugged, softening to gentle moors. Finding cover out there would be more difficult, but she had no real choice but to press on.

She began making her way over toward the ranging moorlands, trying to recall whatever details she could about this particular part of Tukor. These uplands were said to stretch for many miles, occupying a huge swathe of land in the north of the kingdom. Much of the land was used for hill and fell farming and the rearing of sheep, Saska recalled. This region supplied a lot of the north's wool, and sheep were a great deal more abundant than people out here, at least.

If that was the good part, there were negatives to consider too. Most importantly the fact that cover would be harder to come by and any soldiers scouring the area would be able to travel quickly by horse. At least across the wilderness she'd travelled, anyone tracking her would have to go by foot. Now, she'd lost that advantage, but what other option did she have?

She wasn't going to linger in the wilds and spend her life playing hide and seek, and she'd already moved on from the idea of trying to cross the Hammersongs. Going south would bring her right toward Twinbrook and north was the Darkwood Forest, where all manner of dangers were said to dwell.

No, there was but a single choice before her.

The long, ranging moors.

13

"You see anything yet?" asked Elyon, trotting alongside Jovyn as the boy looked out over the churning seas. "Look for spouts of water when they come to the surface to breathe. It's the best way to spot them."

"What about the ones that breathe underwater, Sir Elyon?" Jovyn asked over the biting winds. "Only the great whales need to surface to breathe, don't they? Most others hardly ever break the top."

"Fair point, Jov," Elyon said, smiling down at the boy from atop his horse, which towered above his squire's little rouncey. "I suppose you'd have to get even more lucky to spot one of those. Maybe look for shadows under the surface?"

Jovyn tried, then screwed up his face. "The water's still too rough," he said, disappointed. "How long do you think it'll rain for, sir?"

"First of all, Jov," said Elyon, "if you want a weather forecast, you best go and ask my father. According to Captain Lythian he has a good instinct for knowing what the skies are likely to bring."

Jovyn shuddered at the thought. As with most young squires, especially those newly appointed to a knight, he was terrified of Amron Daecar. No matter how nice the First Blade was to the young lads, they always seemed to stiffen in his near-mythical presence.

"And second," Elyon went on, "I've asked you on many occasions now to drop the sir and just call me Elyon, especially when there's no one else around." He looked left, right, forward and back. "Do you see anyone else riding with us, Jov?"

Jovyn looked around too, meticulous in everything he did. "Um, I guess not."

"Then it's just Elyon, OK?"

The boy didn't seem sure, but nodded anyway. Whether it would actually stick this time, Elyon couldn't know, but he'd keep trying until it did.

They continued to trot on, the great width of the ancient stone bridge allowing the party to spread out as they went. Above, the skies were still grey and miserable, the weather bleak if not as bad as it was when they'd set off. All through morning the storm had raged on, only easing as afternoon came. By now, the rains were a light drizzle and the seas, though rough, were starting to calm a bit. Still, the prospect of seeing any aquatic beast remained a long shot at best. But Jovyn wasn't to be deterred.

He continued to watch the seas with an impressive determination, as though his sheer will would be enough to force all the nearby leviathans and sea serpents and whatever other monsters lurked in the depths to come to the surface for the pleasure of his viewing. He'd been like that for much of the day - at least, since the rains had eased and they could actually see the water through the thick fog - and looked even more determined than ever to catch a glimpse before they reached land.

"You've probably got about ten or so minutes, Jov," Elyon noted, after another half hour had passed. The boy looked at him and Elyon nodded forward. There, at the end of the seemingly never-ending bridge, a fortress loomed, protecting the border to Rasalan. It looked much like the one they'd passed earlier when entering the bridge on the Tukor side, with two large towers either side of a central gate and gallery with overhanging hoardings above.

Jovyn, were he less polite, might have cursed at seeing the coastline appear, given the look on his face. Elyon smiled, seeing a reflection of the boy he once was. "It's all right, Jov," he said. "We'll be coming back this way in a few days, and I'm sure the weather will be better then. You'll spot some sea beasty yet, I promise."

The coast soon grew in detail, a rugged wall of towering white cliffs stretching north and south along much of the Rasalan coastline, making it extremely difficult for any foreign force to invade. Elyon called for Jovyn to join the other squires and sped up to the front to ride with his father and Captain Lythian for the final stretch.

"So this is how Janilah will invade?" he asked, the horses clip-clopping along the pave-stones, which seamlessly blended from one to the other. It was a feat of engineering that was beyond staggering, the bridge's surface amazingly smooth, its ten mile length built with foundations and supports fixed to the seabed that had kept it standing after all these years. Only Ilith could have possibly devised such a thing. Imagine someone trying now? The thought was almost laughable. "He'd march his army up this bridge and try to knock through the gate?"

"Sounds like madness, doesn't it?" Amron said heavily. "This route is the very definition of a bottleneck. Any assault here would take an enormous force of men, and many thousands would likely die in the assault."

"And that's exactly why Janilah is conscripting so heavily," called out Lythian over the winds, riding on Amron's other flank. "Word is he's enlisting boys as young as fourteen now to bolster his numbers."

Fourteen...A fourteen year old boy can't compete against a man in battle, Elyon thought, glancing back at Jovyn.

"And he's willing to sacrifice that many just to pass these gates?" Elyon asked, turning forward as the coastal fortress loomed. "How many does he have in his army?"

"Many tens of thousands," Lythian said, "and growing by the week it would seem. The warcamp we saw was only their southern force. It's their main army, but they have another in the north, run by Lord Cedrik Kastor. They would likely attack here via the bridge, and send another force by ship across Vandar's Mercy, landing in Steelport or else heading directly upriver to Thalan. Janilah's nothing if not direct. There's word he's securing the aid of bandits and pirates too, and has been raiding for weaknesses along the Rasal coast all year. It's all pointing toward a large-scale invasion soon, whether we join him or not."

Elyon looked at his father. His eyes said a single word. Not.

"And how big is the Rasal army?" Elyon asked.

"Smaller," Amron said. "Their military strength lies more on the waves than on land, though they still have a capable army. Their hope is that they can hold Janilah at the door. If he knocks it through, he'll be hard to stop with all those Emerald Guards of his. He'd still have to navigate the lowvelds, if the Rasal navy could stop Cedrik Kastor from crossing the bay, but I have little doubt that he'd be marching on Thalan in mere months."

"Or weeks," said Lythian. "You know what Janilah's like, my lord. Once he has a target, he doesn't hang around."

Amron nodded, deciding to end the conversation there with the Rasal border so near. He sped his destrier on, moving quickly forward as the huge gate groaned open, its dark surface slick with rain that ran down the metal in rivulets. Beyond, the lands spread out, flat and greenish brown and layered in mist. Like the Tukorans, the Rasalanians had established a warcamp near the coast, some five miles away.

A delegate came forward as they passed beneath the gallery, where archers stood in place above the hoardings, watching, arrows strung. Like the fort on the Tukoran side, the place looked fit to permanently house several hundred men, many of whom looked out now from windows as the Vandarians passed through the gate and across the border to their lands.

"Lord Daecar," called out the envoy, trotting to join them on a beautiful, chocolate brown Rasal thoroughbred. He had a contingent of soldiers behind him in chainmail and yellow-blue surcoats, with the Rasalanian sigil of a speared leviathan, with a rising sun behind, embroidered onto their chests. "How was your ride today? Not too miserable, I hope."

"No, we're used to the rains, Lord Paramor," Amron responded. Elyon didn't know the man personally, but recognised the name. He was a prominent lord within the Rasalanian nobility and from a strong Bladeborn line, with several sons and even grandsons gifted with Ilithian Steel. Though the Bladeborn had originated in Vandar, the millennia since their coming had led to widespread emigration through the north. That was especially true of Tukor, though Rasalan still had a reasonable wealth of Bladeborn houses to call upon. "Thank you for riding here to greet us. We might have gotten lost on our way to your warcamp otherwise."

"Oh, I doubt that, Lord Daecar. But it's a pleasure to escort you anyway." Lord Paramor took a quick look over the gathering, and spotted Elyon. "Ah, so this must be your son." He trotted closer, and looked him up and down. "Let me guess, Sir Elyon, am I correct?"

Elyon smiled and nodded, immediately liking the man's genial manner. He had a short grey-white beard, a tanned and rugged complexion, and fairly bright blue eyes, kissed with gold. "How did you guess, my lord?"

"How do you think? I heard that the older of the two Daecar boys looked just like Amron here, and the younger was a great deal more handsome." He smiled. "Since you lack your father's sizeable nose, I took a stab at the latter."

Elyon heard both Lythian and Borrus laughing loudly to one side, and unleashed a grin of his own.

"Thank you for that, Lord Paramor," said Amron dourly. "I see your sense of humour hasn't been affected by the war."

"Oh, gods forbid it," Paramor laughed, as a necklace of sparkling, multicoloured shells danced around his neck, catching the light. They were extremely valuable and only the Rasalanian Seaborn - and perhaps those who lived over in the Tidelands - could dive down low, and long, enough to fetch them. "Life's too short to not see the funny side of things, wouldn't you say? Especially during times of war."

"So long as you're happy to poke fun at yourself as well as others, my lord," said Amron. He glanced at Lythian. "It seems my nose has become the focus of several jokes recently and I'm starting to develop a complex."

"Nonsense," said Paramor loudly, trotting to Amron's side. "Your ego's so inflated by now that it would take a whaler's spear to puncture it. I'm sure you can handle a little needle-prick quip about your nose, Lord Daecar."

The abuse seemed to continue as he began leading Amron away, the party moving off east toward the Rasal warcamp. Elyon found himself at Lythian's side, the captain still chuckling away to himself as several other knights did the same behind. Elyon observed the lands as they went, finding that they were little different to the coastal region they'd passed through in Tukor. It was all mud and rock and craggy coast, with little fishing villages lining the shore, many of them built into the cliffs themselves, with systems of wooden lifts on pulleys and ropes to access the water.

What an effort to catch a few fish, Elyon thought, as he passed one such place, watching the boats bob up and down in the violent, thrashing tide.

Soon enough, however, they were approaching the warcamp, arranged further inland within a protected valley with good access to rivers and water sources, and well supplied by the nearby towns. Elyon got a good view of it as they crested a hill, and found himself surprised by its scale. It filled the valley, the tents and temporary constructions spread out between the low hills, canvas of blue and yellow rippling in the wind. They were the colours of Rasalan, those of the sun and the sea, and looked quite striking against the stark grey skies.

"Well then, here we are," called out Lord Paramor, who looked so small - as did his horse - when set aside Elyon's father. "We have you nicely set up in the south of the camp, just down yonder." He pointed a finger toward a group of blue tents, positioned around a central pavilion. "It's not Vandarian blue, but we thought you'd appreciate the gesture. The marquee in the middle is yours for living and eating and drinking and doing all the things you Vandarians like to do. Those around it are for sleeping, and there's plenty enough space for you all. The accommodations are good and comfortable, and the whale hides are warm and dry. I'll lead you down and tell Prince Hadrin you've arrived. He'll come visit with you shortly."

Amron turned on Lord Paramor with a frown. "Prince Hadrin?" he asked brusquely. "We are here to visit with the king, Lord Paramor."

"Yes, I know, Lord Daecar, but the king isn't yet here unfortunately. His journey has been slow from Thalan and he'll be here in a day or two. In the meantime, Prince Hadrin is here to start talks with you, and I shall of course be in attendance too. He'll come see you shortly, as I say. Now come, let's get you settled."

Lord Paramor kicked off and the rest followed, as Elyon continued down the hill by Lythian's side. "Something I should know, Lyth?" he asked. "Does Father not see eye-to-eye with Prince Hadrin, or...?"

Lythian looked at him as though he's just said something awfully dim-witted. "Don't tell me you don't know, Elyon?"

"Know what?"

"Well, it's not so much that your father doesn't like Prince Hadrin as the other way around. The prince downright detests your dear old dad, always has. Resents him for stealing his beloved betrothed."

"No," said Elyon, eyes falling to a sharp frown. "My mother was engaged to Prince Hadrin?"

Lythian nodded, smiling. "Oh yes, until your old man came along and swept her off her feet, that is. I don't think Hadrin has ever gotten over that, though quite frankly your mother and father made a rather more suitable pair. Hadrin is...well, not to criticise the man too harshly, but he's an ugly little weasel, and downright useless with the blade. Good on the waves, I'll give him that, but hardly a warrior to make a woman swoon."

Elyon began laughing. "Lyth, I'd be careful with that tongue of yours here. It might just get you into trouble."

"Oh you wait," Lythian said, continuing right on. "Prince Hadrin is a special kind of insufferable, you'll see. You know I try to see the best in people, Elyon, but with him its like I'm blind. He has no wisdom, no wit, and no redeeming features whatsoever. I would say I'm being unfair on the man but he's widely disliked on these shores too. So there's little need to mind my tongue at all."

Elyon's laughter continued to roll down the hill as they approached the camp, the smell of fish quickly filling the air and coming from a simple wooden kitchen where several cooks were hard at work. The usual routine was observed - the wagon unpacked, horses fed and watered and taken to the stables, tents assigned - before Elyon went to relax in the central marquee, dressed in comfortable doublet and hose, where he found his father waiting.

He was pacing, moving left and right through the large space, hand to chin in thought. Around the edge of the pavilion were benches with cushions, with several tables laid out with jugs of water, wine and ale. Trays of food had already been brought through, and the air smelled like the ocean, with seafood of all varieties steaming from bowls and plates. A number of the other soldiers, Lythian included, were already feasting. Elyon's father didn't look in the mood to eat.

"I heard about your history with Prince Hadrin," Elyon said, approaching his father, who stopped in his pacing and looked at his son. He wasn't dressed as comfortably, but remained in his leathers and official cloak. "Lyth says you stole Mother away from him."

Amron shook his head and gave Lythian a stiff stare. "It isn't like that at all, son," he said. "Lythian makes it sound a lot worse than it is."

"So, how is it, then? And why haven't I heard about this before?"

"Well I don't supposed you've ever asked. Prince Hadrin isn't a man I like to talk about, unless I have to."

Elyon waited. "And? What happened?"

"Honestly, there's not much to tell," Amron sighed. "Your mother was meant for Prince Hadrin, but she chose me instead. I didn't steal her away or do anything untoward. We just...fell in love, that's all." He looked forward to the exit to the tent. "Prince Hadrin has hated me ever since. He knew your mother when they were young and always harboured feelings for her. And when she died I think...well I think his hatred for me only grew."

"He blamed you?" Elyon asked, voice softening. It was a sore topic for them both - the death of Elyon's mother, Kessia Amadar. Her father - and Elyon's grandfather - Lord Brydon Amadar, also placed the blame for her death at Amron's feet and they'd never been on friendly terms. Elyon had always thought that unfair. His mother died in childbirth, after all, a common way to go among Bladeborn families.

Amron gave no answer, however, and Elyon had no further time to question him on the matter, as the sound of hooves thumped loudly outside, and the two stepped back out of the pavilion. The rains had been reduced to a faint mist now and the skies were dark, the camp lit by a thousand braziers and lanterns. Down a central thoroughfare through the warcamp, half a dozen riders came clattering, bearing the Rasal coat of arms on their billowing yellow cloaks.

At their heart was a small man on a horse that didn't fit him, looking like a child being taken out for a ride on his father's steed. He wore armour Elyon had never seen before, dark grey and rough, almost like leather, which covered his upper body with barely a seam in sight, yellow cloak fixed to metal, squid-shaped clasps at his shoulders. It was whale-skin armour, Elyon knew, and probably from a particularly rare and powerful leviathan. Some of the sea beasts had almost impenetrable hides, it was said and, once killed, those hides were harvested for armour that was almost as durable as Ilithian Steel.

He came to a stop before Amron, who stood tall, chin up, before him. "Prince Hadrin," the First Blade said, dipping his head into a respectful bow. "Nice to see you again."

Hadrin didn't speak for a moment. Lythian had called him a weasel, but in Elyon's experience, weasels were rather more cute than most people gave them credit for, and every one of them would be insulted by the comparison. Hadrin was more of a rat, and an unpleasant looking one at that. His teeth were too big, jaw too narrow, and forehead too broad. He had bulging eyes that popped with a bizarre intensity and two miserable patches of greying hair that seemed to have decided to colonise only the sides of his head.

To Elyon, the thought that his mother - his beautiful, charming, kind-hearted mother - had ever been promised to such a man was quite unpalatable. Of course, one might accuse him of being overly conceited and superficial to have such a thought - after all, most unions within the nobility were based on politics, not appearance - but it was a great deal more than that. It wasn't just the look of his face, but the look on it. He had a sneering unpleasantness about him that sent a shiver up Elyon's spine that looked set to linger for some time. And his voice, when he spoke, matched his outward appearance perfectly.

"Lord Daecar," he wheezed, sitting atop his powerful warhorse as if wanting to spend as much time looking down on Amron as possible. It would be his only chance. The man looked shorter than Amron by a full foot. "Welcome to Rasalan. It's a pleasure to host you here once more." He looked around the camp, observing the niceties for now. "I hope your quarters are acceptable."

"They are, Your Highness," Amron said, standing face-to-face with Hadrin's horse, snorting and shuffling in place. "I hear your father is some days out?"

"One or two," Hadrin said in a snivelling voice. Elyon noticed his lips curl a little. Did he and his father not get along? "He's been delayed from Thalan and we'll just have to see how long he takes. In the meantime, we can talk between ourselves, Lord Daecar. I'd be interested to hear from you how things are in King Janilah's camp. I'm told you were just with him?"

"We were, and you know my purpose here, Your Highness. We come to try to calm tensions and prevent a catastrophe..."

"A catastrophe? And what might that mean?"

"Death," said Amron. "Unnecessary death and a great deal of it."

"Ah, of course. Death." Hadrin looked Amron directly in the eye. "Your speciality." A cold tension gripped at the air, as Elyon glanced between the two men. "Tell me, how many men have you killed, Lord Daecar?" Hadrin went on, sneering from the top of his mount. "Oh we all hear of the dragons, the princes and great lords you cut through, but what of the rest?" He laughed. "I'd just be interested, that's all, to know if you have ever kept count. The men." He paused. "The women."

Elyon sensed his father stiffen. He seemed to grow several inches in height, as Hadrin drew back, just slightly. The five mounted soldiers behind him - members of the Rasal Suncoats, their own Bladeborn order of knights - reached to their sides, taking grips of their godsteel swords. Elyon did the same, his heart thumping hard as he gripped his Ilithian dagger.

"I would caution what words you say to me, Prince Hadrin," Amron finally said. His manner darkened, though his voice was calm. "If you wanted to stir trouble, you should have brought more blades." His eyes were on the soldiers. "Five Suncoats will not be enough."

Hadrin's laughter filled the air, a cackling, nervous sound. "Oh, I would never dream of such a thing, my lord. Who would dare face off against the great Crippler of Kings. And to inspire the wrath of Vandar?" He shook his head, thin brows pinching. "One would have to be mad."

He turned to his men with a quick wave of the hand, and they released the blades and the tension went with it. Hadrin's eyes came back to Amron's. "So, this is your son, is it?"

Amron nodded and turned to Elyon. He looked a bit underdressed compared to the others, in his frilly silver and red doublet. "This is Elyon," he said. "My second son. My first, Aleron, has remained in Tukor."

Hadrin's eyes were on Elyon, staring for a moment. "Sir Elyon," he said, voice flat and disinterested. "Is this your first time in Rasalan?"

Elyon dipped his head. "Yes, Your Highness. It's my first time outside of Vandar."

"Oh. Not well travelled, then?"

"No, Your Highness. Not yet, at least. I plan to..."

"I'm sure you do. We all have plans, Sir Elyon, but few of them ever pay off." The words were for Amron once again, his attention turned to Elyon's father. "So, why is your eldest not here? The older, more important son stays with the more important ally, is that it?"

"Aleron has personal matters to attend to," said Amron.

"Personal matters? And what might those be?"

"They're personal, and of no concern of yours."

Hadrin glowered. He stared down at Amron for a few more moments, his horse stamping lightly in the mud. "Oh I imagine I can work it out," he said eventually. "I've known of your ambitions to marry your son off to the Jewel of Tukor for some time, so no doubt that's it. What is it about you Daecars, taking every prized beauty in the north for your own?" he sneered. "You seem to think you can do whatever you want."

"Isn't it time you moved on?" said Elyon suddenly, unable to restrain his voice. Hadrin's eyes shot to him. "My mother chose my father, and it's not hard to see why. It's been twenty five years, so for the sake of the gods, give it a rest." He drew a sharp breath. "Your Highness."

His words left a silence behind, as the Suncoats reached once more to their blades. They seemed unusually agitated and on edge. Elyon's mind flew quickly to regret, however, as he glanced to his father, expecting to see a reprimanding glare, though to his surprise found him smiling softly, and dipping his head into a grateful nod.

The silence lingered, as Elyon then turned back to the prince. "I...apologise, Your Highness," he said, wanting to be the bigger man, which wasn’t especially difficult. "I hope you can understand my instinct to defend my family's honour."

Hadrin glared at him down his thin nose, and then began to nod. "You truly are your father's son," he said coldly, and with a snotty disdain. "All you Daecars have hot tempers, so what was I to expect?" He pulled on the reins of his horse, and it turned sideways, facing the thoroughfare that stretched away into the main camp. "I can see tensions are too high tonight to begin our talks," he said, looking away. "Let's take the evening to cool our tongues and begin our discussions tomorrow." He nodded to his men, who formed at his back. "Good night."

With that, he cantered off through the camp, kicking up clods of mud as he went, and forcing a number of idle servants and stewards to rush out of his way.

"Well, he's intolerable," Elyon grunted, once the prince was safely gone, and father and son returned to the pavilion to escape the light rains. "What exactly is his purpose in goading you, Father? I'm sorry if I spoke out of turn."

"Usually I'd request you stifle such urges, but with Prince Hadrin I understand it can be quite impossible. And his purpose is simple; to enact some sort of vengeance on me for all his imagined slights. Unfortunately for our dear prince, I don't crumble to words, least of all those spoken by him. What is it they say, son? Something about sticks and stones..."

Elyon smiled as Lythian stepped over. He held a plate with an assortment of seafood; fish and clams and crab and a bit of bread and hot soup on the side. "You met with the prince, then?" he asked, sucking the meat from an oyster.

"Yes, and thank you for coming out too, Lythian," Amron scolded. "We near came to blows and your presence would have been welcome."

"Oh?" Lythian raised his eyes. "You talk for two minutes and you're already set to draw swords and start measuring your manhood?" He chuckled. "I suppose that shouldn't surprise me. So you see what I was saying now, Elyon? The man's quite impossible, is he not?"

"If anything you sold him short, Lyth." The men laughed. "I'm guessing the apple fell far from the tree in his case? I hear King Godrin's quite cordial."

"Far indeed," nodded Amron, as he took a piece of fish from Lythian's plate, and began eating, much to the captain's disapproval. "King Godrin is wise and fair in the tradition of his house, but Hadrin possesses no such virtue. He is petty and small minded and bitter that his father has reigned for so long, and that makes him dangerous."

"How so?" questioned Elyon. He couldn't see what Hadrin could really do with all his petty grudges. Other than murder his own father and take the throne for himself, of course. He jokingly put the question to his father and the captain and their silence was telling. "No, surely he wouldn't?"

"Probably not," said Amron, "but I've always thought it a possibility and that hasn't changed. It can become a great burden being first in line and waiting for your chance to rule. Hadrin is older than I am and yet his wait goes on, and each year his father sits the throne, his chance to build a legacy fades."

Elyon's mind momentarily turned to Aleron and his personal demons. "And what legacy is he hoping to build?" he asked. "You don't see Prince Rylian waiting for his father to die."

"Rylian doesn't need to. His legacy is firmly established already, and being king isn't critical to that. But Hadrin is no warrior and achieved nothing in the war. He claimed a few minor victories at sea, but those are hardly worthy of song." Amron shook his head. "The throne is what he wants."

Elyon watched his father closely, wondering if the grudge he had with Prince Hadrin had excessively sharpened his doubts about the man. After all, there had been no attempts on King Godrin's life, not that Elyon had heard about anyway. If Hadrin was going to try to take the throne from his father, surely he'd have done it already?

"Anyway, son, you'll have a chance to get a read on the prince tomorrow," Amron said, drawing a line under the topic. "Better that you come to your own judgements than have your thoughts clouded by mine. There is history between us, after all. Perhaps I'm speaking out of turn?" He shook the thought off and turned to the tables of food. "Now come, let's eat before Borrus clears the tables. Say what you will about the Rasalanians, but they serve the best seafood in the world."

He smiled broadly, wrapped an arm around his son's shoulder, and stepped off to join the feast.

14

Jonik sat among the trees upon a sloping rise at the edge of the valley, looking down into the sprawling warcamp below.

It stretched far into the distance, a sea of tents and pavilions lit yellow and blue by the firelight of a thousand lamps. Jonik had never seen so many men assembled in one place. They were like ants, scuttling here and there as they went about their business, the main arteries that spread through the encampment clogged with the movement of soldiers and horses, stableboys and squires, stewards and servants and all manner of other aids.

It was early evening now, and the rains that had eased through the day were still swirling down in soft squalls, the skies still packed full with inky-black clouds. Around the boundary of the camp, soldiers were on watch, and some short wooden towers had been constructed to provide them with a better vantage of the surrounding area. Some of those were positioned among the hills, though Jonik had had little trouble evading them. Now, he sat and watched and waited, hidden amid the tangled brush. And in his head, a voice. His death will save the world, Jonik. You must see it done.

He nodded as the words echoed through his mind, the words he'd heard many times before, the words of Shadowmaster Gerrin. Gerrin had been his mentor in the Shadowfort, the master who had been assigned to train and raise Jonik when he was brought there as a babe. He was the closest thing Jonik had to a father, though their relationship had been...unconventional if that was the case. Gerrin's duty was to forge Jonik into a weapon, a hidden blade that no one would see coming, and there had been little room for softness between them, even when Jonik was a boy. He'd been trained to be hard, fearless, unfeeling. To not question the morality of his actions, or ask too many questions.

And yet...

He turned his eyes south, and felt a flicker of doubt ripple through him once more.

I'm not meant to feel this way, he told himself harshly. I am not to question. I am to act.

It was the mantra of the Shadowknights, who weren't knights at all, but assassins. Don't question. Only act. Fulfil the contract and wait for further orders.

He nodded, thinking of the sacred duty of his order. The Shadowfort lay beyond the bounds of any nation, any kingdom. Its location was known only to the Shadowknights themselves, all of whom were brought there as children to be trained, each one a Bladeborn bastard, born out of wedlock, with allegiance to no house or country. Once fully trained, they would finally leave the mountains to carry out their duty, returning between missions for further training of body and mind. To break their sacred oath, and reveal the location of the fortress, meant death. To turn from the order, or refuse to fulfil a mission, meant the same.

And yet...

Jonik drew a breath and blew it out, calming the storm inside. He returned to his training, to his meditations, and felt his body relax once more, his thoughts straightening out like a long, endless track. It was required that all Shadowknights keep to the path they were set on. Don't deviate, don't be sidetracked by doubt, came Shadowmaster Gerrin's words. That is not the purpose of our order, Jonik. It is not up to us to decide.

Down in the vale, the darkness grew thicker, and the arteries that bled through the encampment thinned of horse and man. Hidden within his black cloak, Jonik felt the rain fall with more purpose again. Through the rains the camp grew blurred, and some of the firepits began to go out, their light cut off like candles caught in a breeze. Jonik watched, and waited, as the people fled to the comforts of their tents, as the hour grew late and the rains steadied once more and the camp came back into clearer view.

He scanned, and saw that there was little movement now. A flicker of nerves drenched through his limbs. He'd had missions before, he'd had contracts, but this was something else.

Don't think, Jonik. Don't question. Just act.

He stood and took the Nightblade to hand, and began moving down the hill.

* * *

Elyon lay beneath the whale-skin canvas of his tent, looking out through the open flap at the falling rains. Across the tent, Jovyn was sleeping soundly, curled up in one corner on a makeshift mattress of pillows and woollen blankets. Usually, he'd be sleeping with the other squires, but Elyon had invited him in for a chat before bed and, given the hour, Jovyn had drifted off to sleep. At that point, the idea of waking him just seemed a little unfair.

I must have bored him, Elyon thought, smiling as he turned to look at the boy. Usually it's Aleron who puts people to sleep, not me. Perhaps we really are beginning to swap places?

He turned again to look out into the darkness, as the rains continued to come down steadily, blowing slightly from right to left on the wind. Outside the tent was a path, encircling the large, central pavilion, with the accommodation quarters set around it in a uniform pattern. There were a couple of covered braziers nearby, which gave some light to the area, flickering as the winds blew through.

Elyon took a sip of summer wine, letting the fruity liquid warm him. It was his third of the night and promised to be his last, though the shadowed shape of the pavilion ahead did provide some mild temptation. Though most of the men had retired to bed now, a couple of them were still there. Elyon could hear laughter spreading from inside, a sound that always enticed him.

No, not tonight. Tonight I continue my growth...

He drew a breath, took another sip, and lay back on the bed of soft wool. His thoughts went from one thing to another, disordered and random, as he listened to the rain and the distant laughter, and imagined what the following day might bring.

He began to drift off, the cocktail of soothing sounds and warming wine doing its work, conspiring with the lateness of the hour to tease his eyes shut. Thoughts of his little sister, Lillia, passed through his head, who he missed dearly, and couldn't wait to see. Thoughts of Aleron, and how he'd be getting along in the other warcamp with Amilia. Thoughts of his father, who was always so stoic, and yet had traumas of his own to deal with. Most of all, the death of his wife and mother to his children. And Elyon thought of her too.

He woke with damp eyes, and sat upright on his bed. That happened sometimes, when he dreamt of those days, when all of Vandar had been in mourning, and their family had been ripped apart by his mother's sudden death, and the loss of the baby too. Back in the tent, he blinked the dew from his eyes and looked back out into the rains. He listened, but could hear no laughter amid the pattering and tapping on the canvas. The men must have gone to bed, and...

He frowned, and blinked again, as something rippled past the opening. A faint black mist seemed to flutter in the faint firelight before quickly dispersing and fading away. He stared, blinked again, and tried to clear his eyes.

Just a trick of the mind, he thought, though a feeling of unease moved through him.

He sat back again and tried to sleep once more.

Only moments later, he heard screaming.

* * *

Jonik crept past the line of tents encircling the central pavilion, hand clutched to the hilt of the Nightblade inside his cloak, see-through form moving swiftly now for his target. He knew, of course, which tent he was in having observed the Vandarians arrive, though even if he didn't, the sight of the two guards stationed outside would have given his location away.

They stood silent as he approached, Knights of Varin both, quite resplendent in their fine leather jerkins and rippling blue cloaks. Put them both in godsteel armour and they'd be a great deal more difficult to put down. As it was, they wouldn't be a problem.

He moved toward them, light on his feet, careful to leave no footprints in the mud. A brazier glowed nearby, sending flickers of light and shadow across the path. Jonik flanked around it, hunting shadows, closing in on the men. They stood a couple of metres from the entrance to the tent and that gave him space to get in behind. He ghosted into position, wraithlike, deadly, breath held so as not to fog the air.

Silently, he drew the Nightblade from its sheath.

He paused for a moment, waiting, searching. His eyes moved through the camp. Would anyone see? He could see no movement, not at this hour. There were patrols not far away, but those had moved off, and wouldn't be passing back through for a while.

It was time.

He thrust, twice, in quick succession. A second later, two spines were severed and two men were dead. Two gifted Bladeborn. Two Knights of Varin. Gone.

Both fell, crumpling where they stood, landing with light thuds in the rains. The sounds blended into the fog of noise, though to Jonik they sounded like thunder. Too loud, he thought. Did he hear?

He spun and faced the tent, taken by a sudden haste. Despite his long years of training, his heart was thumping hard, and the doubts came with each pounding beat. He reached forward and opened the flap, peering inside, stepping into the dry interior of the tent. Even with the Nightblade, a vicelike uncertainly seized him...

"Have you come to kill me?"

The voice came immediately, filling the tent like a gust of hot air. Jonik's eyes washed over the dim space and found the source, sitting at a desk by candlelight, facing away. He wore only a pair of simple white hose, his top half unburdened by fabric, bulging with great mounds of muscle hardened through years of training. At the side of the desk, resting casually against the wood, was an enormous Ilithian Steel Blade.

No, thought Jonik, not just an Ilithian Blade. The Sword of Varinar. The weapon of the First Blade.

"You aren't the first, let me tell you that," came the unnervingly calm voice of Amron Daecar. He stood, a titan of a man, and reached to take the Sword of Varinar, turning. His eyes came to the door first, then scanned, squinting. "What trick is this?" He scanned again, eyes moving quickly, returning to the door. They stopped. Widened. "Show yourself, assassin," he demanded.

It was going wrong, all of it. Jonik's heart continued to thrash at the force of the man's voice, the intensity in his steel-blue eyes, the scars that ripped across his body and face. But somehow that voice, it commanded him to reveal his form. Before he even knew what he was doing, Jonik's cloaked shape was being unveiled, face hidden within the shadows of his hood. The air misted around him, black with smoke, and from the shroud, he came.

A silence took root, long and deep, as the two men stared at one another. It seemed to take an age for Amron Daecar to speak, as his eyes narrowed on the weapon in Jonik's hand, black as the night sky, an endless void of captured souls.

"How did you come by that blade?" the Crippler of Kings whispered, eyes hardening to a squint.

Jonik hesitated still. Something pulled at him, a strong tug to speak. "It...was given to me," he hissed.

"By who?"

Jonik silenced. Kill him, Jonik, kill him now! Kill him or you'll be dead yourself!

"You come for it's brother?" Amron Daecar raised the Sword of Varinar. It was long and broad, gleaming a mystical gold, misting at the edges. "You have no right, assassin. Not to the Nightblade, and certainly not to this."

Jonik saw his sword-arm tense, muscles rippling. He had always wondered what sort of man it took to kill a dragon in single combat.

Now he knew.

"I have orders," Jonik whispered, as if needing to explain. "I must."

He pushed the doubts away, centred his focus, and faded to darkness before the First Blade's eyes.

No matter who they are, Jonik, came the voice of Shadowmaster Gerrin, a man cannot fight who he cannot see. Do not fear Amron Daecar. He is a man, flesh and bone. His death will save the world, Jonik. Do what must be done.

The words fuelled him, as he rushed forward at the Hero of the North, doubts cast aside, Nightblade slashing violently through the air. Amron Daecar's eyes - enhanced by his bond to the Sword of Varinar - narrowed in the gloom, and he moved into Blockform, swinging his great blade left and right with a staggering show of speed and power. The blades clashed, and the force sent Jonik tumbling back. He hit the ground and rolled, leaping back to his feet, darting forward, then sideways, as he tried to puncture the man's defences.

"Assassin!" bellowed the First Blade. "Assassin in my quarters!"

His voice caught with a strain that came close to panic, fighting off a man he couldn't see. Jonik watched, scanning his defensive posture, the motion of his blade, and then stabbed. The Nightblade rushed in and caught him in the flank, puncturing his skin and flesh. A roar broke out, shuddering through the tent, as blood gushed freely from the wound.

He is a man, flesh and bone.

He slashed again, striking diagonally at speed, cutting deep into the man's boulder-like shoulder. He felt the steel slice deep enough to meet bone, before the First Blade stopped its further momentum with a delayed parry of his sword. Jonik ripped the Nightblade back out in a burst of sinew and blood, pulled back, and thrust again. The tip of his sword drove forward, moving for his heart to finish him, but Amron Daecar moved just in time, dodging for a less serious blow that cut deep into the thick muscle of his chest.

The First Blade bellowed like a dying beast, and his eyes roared with fury. Blood gushed from his left shoulder, painting his arm red, as it fell and hung limp by his side. He blocked another lunge as the Nightblade sped now for his neck, the wispy black mist tickling his skin as it passed. Jonik grunted, and drew back. Too long. This is taking too long!

He went again, cutting at whatever exposed meat he could find, a butcher hacking without mercy. Somehow the man was still standing, eyes like flints, his godsteel-enhanced vision searching for the vague, almost imperceptible outline of his attacker, ears scanning for any sound that might give his position away. But Jonik was trained for this. Trained to stay silent. He moved like a flowing mist, staying out of reach of the First Blade's defensive swings, sniping in and out, stabbing, trusting. Killing. Because that's what I am.

Blood streamed forth from the man's mountainous body, the floor underfoot growing slick and red as Amron Daecar's body started to give out, weakening as he dropped to his knees. Even now, with one hand planted to the floor for support, and blood gushing from a dozen different wounds, and his sword-hand clutched at his blade, shivering as he gripped the hilt, he looked heroic. This man had defined the term in recent years. He was the greatest warrior the north had seen in an age, a man compared to Varin himself, loved by his friends, revered by his enemies, a man who drew flocks of adoring people wherever he went...

And who am I? thought Jonik, looking down at him. Nothing but a shadow. A ghost. A...

"Coward..." The whisper dripped weakly from Amron Daecar's bloody lips. His eyes were up, staring forward, facing his death without fear. "Show yourself, when you kill me," he growled. "Give me that honour at least."

The words cut through Jonik and went right for his black, soulless heart. He shut his eyes, and drew a breath, and prepared to reveal his form. To honour the man's final request. Show him who was to kill him, even if he couldn't tell him why. The mists rippled and Jonik's black-cloaked figure started to take shape, as he lifted the Nightblade high, to deliver the finishing blow.

"Father! Father!"

Jonik spun quickly. His form faded back to darkness in an instant, as a figure burst into the tent, a misting godsteel blade in hand. Elyon Daecar. He took one look into the darkened room, and his terror was exposed by firelight.

"FATHER!"

He rushed forward, dropping to his knees at his father's side, as Jonik side-stepped out of his way, invisible. He moved away just in time, and crept silently for the exit, as the First Blade croaked his final words. "Assassin," he heard Amron Daecar say. "Night...bl..."

He slumped, seemingly dead, and his son's voice ripped open in a bloodcurdling bellow. Jonik had heard many screams in his time - desperate screams of agony and terror and torture and dread - but nothing like this. It was a primal, heart-wrenching thing, the anguished roar of a son watching his beloved father die.

I'm sorry, thought Jonik, watching for just a moment, as his target's body lay still, blood soaking the floor around him. I had no choice.

He lingered a second, until he could bear it no more, and before the tent could flood with more soldiers, he dashed out into the night, and was gone.

15

You're not a thief, Saska. You're a killer, but you're not a thief...

Saska lay on the soft green mosses, damp with morning dew, eyes peeking over the hillside to the small lake-side village down below. She'd managed to find a grouping of rocks for cover the previous night and, though she was too frightened to light a fire in such an open landscape, had found some warmth in the tangles of bracken and heather that were common across the moors.

Now, after waking a couple of hours before dawn to get moving - she was starting to realise that travelling under cover of darkness was probably sensible, where possible - she'd stumbled upon this settlement. It was the first proper community she'd sighted since crossing the river and heading for the wilds, and the very sort of place she'd been trying to avoid.

But then...

Her eyes were on the stables, lit by the rising of the sun, the reds and purples of the dawn now burning off into warmer shades of orange and bronze. Colourful clouds passed lazily overhead, thin and light and energetic, suggesting the day would be a fine one. Not good, Saska thought, not for me. Though she was growing sick of the endless drizzle, and concerned about the risk of rot, at least the rains and overcast skies offered her cover. Out here, among these moorlands, fine weather was the last thing she needed.

I'll leave money, came a thought. If I take a horse, I'll leave a few coins.

She nodded briskly to herself. The idea was satisfactory and seemed to settle the debate, odd though it was that she was even having it. After all, she'd killed a powerful lord and was on the run. The idea of stealing a horse really shouldn't have given her pause at all - certainly, it wouldn't with most others - but then she knew how valuable horses could be within small settlements like this. What if the horse she stole was essential to a local family? What if a father needed it for work and, without it, couldn't feed his children? What if the stable master took the blame, and the horses's owner took vengeance on the man?

What if, what if, what if...

I'll pay, thought Saska again, reconfirming the plan. If I do that, no one will be affected.

She felt into her coat, squeezing at the purse she'd taken off Lord Quintan. There was enough in there to buy a half dozen good horses, with change to spare, if she wanted. Maybe I could buy some food, or medical supplies, too? She squinted. Was there a market down there? The village wasn't exactly large, but it looked like there were a few stalls being set up down by the lake. Fishing stalls, with the catch of the day. Her stomach grumbled at the thought. There were dots out on the water, fishermen coming in with their hauls. Some were already at shore, sifting through their nets, tossing fish into buckets. Maybe they haven't heard about me out here yet? Perhaps I could just creep down and buy food and a horse and set off on my way?

She gave up on the thought immediately. It was naive - stupid, even - and far too risky, and she wasn't in dire need of food yet anyway - she still had enough for a couple more days at least. She also wasn't even certain that stealing - no, not stealing, buying without permission - a horse was the best idea. It would be harder to conceal herself when riding, and would limit the terrain she could cross. Yes, she'd be able to move a great deal more quickly and might be able to reach Blackhearth, gods-willing, in less than a week, but her chances of being spotted in that time would increase dramatically.

And yet none of that was really what she was thinking about right now. No, her thoughts were primarily centred around the terrible aches and pains throughout her body, the discomfort that every mile brought. Her feet were blistered and swollen, her flesh chaffed and raw from being constantly wet, and her lungs were still bringing up a rather unpleasant, glutinous discharge. She wasn't sure yet how bad it was, but her chest continued to feel heavy. With a horse, she would at least be able to get off her feet and rest. And who knows, perhaps this noble, compassionate ship captain she was hoping to meet in Blackhearth would also be a skilled physician?

She almost laughed at the thought. Not likely.

She waited, watching, trying to come to a decision. It was a strangely new sensation, and not made any easier by her frayed, ragged nerves. Saska had spent her life taking orders, not making decisions. Choice hadn't really been a word within her repertoire, and yet here she was, suddenly having to come to a ruling that might just mean life or death.

She continued to scan, mulling it over, and began considering the practicalities of each option. The village itself was set on a small lake down in a vale, with ranging hills on all sides. Several minor tracks snaked away from it through the moors, with one particularly prominent one heading off to the south, where there was likely to be a larger town, run by a local lord, who oversaw these outlying settlements. To the north, however, the lands gradually increased in elevation into the highlands and fells. It was more rugged up there, with less vegetation, but more natural rock cover. It would be colder, too, quieter, and easier to traverse without being spotted.

So...

Saska continued to think. If she forgot about the horse, and continued on foot, she'd go that way. North. Higher. She'd brave the conditions, and inch her way on and hope that her lungs improved. The other aches and pains, cuts and bruises, and minor injuries were of little concern. Though painful and troublesome, they were temporary issues and would harden and heal in time. Yet her lungs...

Her eyes moved back to the stables, set up toward the northern side of the village, and surrounded by a grouping of simple log huts and trade-houses. She could just about make out movement, stableboys and grooms at work. Several horses had already been saddled and were hitched outside in the early morning sun, drinking at a trough. If she timed it right, she might be able to snatch one away, toss a fair number of coins as payment, and gallop north before being spotted.

She nodded. Just the thought of sitting atop a steed, with the wind rushing through her hair - at least, what's left of it, came a mournful thought - sent a flicker of a thrill through her. She could still go north and into the highlands, but she'd be able to cross them much more quickly. Her feet would get a break, and her lungs would too. Was it risky - yes - but gods-be-damned, she'd had enough of sneaking around playing it safe. It was time to throw caution to the wind and take a chance.

She cemented her choice, and before the village could fully wake, and skies fully brighten, began scrambling down the hillside, keeping to cover among the grasses and rocks.

* * *

The village was more alive than she'd anticipated, and had seemed a great deal quieter from further away. Now, as Saska crept behind the wooden wall of an outer building, and turned her eyes down a narrow alleyway, she could spot people moving past down the main street, many of them carrying large wicker baskets, and heading for the lake.

She peered a little closer and saw that those baskets were filled with vegetables and freshly made bread - likely for the local market - and dirty clothes to be washed in the gentle, lapping waters. It felt like a ritual to Saska, the daily movement of life here in this little settlement. Only, it wasn't quite as little as she'd first thought. Home to at least two or three hundred people, she imagined.

She moved further along the outskirts of the village, keeping to the back of the houses and cabins. The stables were situated a little further back from the lake, a little up the thoroughfare from where the local market was forming, on the edge of a small square. She reached another claustrophobic alley and crept down it, shuffling between the tightly packaged log cabins, and crouching down behind a heap of wood, piled high and ready for chopping.

Right ahead, she could see the grooms at work, brushing the horses down, going about their morning routines in the shadows of the stables. Outside, a young stableboy was bustling about with a broom, sweeping up bits of hay and straw in the yard. The smell of manure flooded from that direction, mingling with the scent of fish pervading the air down by the shore. Among it all, voices were humming, conversations starting, the fish merchants bartering and calling out the best deals of the day. Women wrapped in woollen cloaks set out the produce from their gardens, unveiling fruit and vegetables and fresh-baked bread. Others were selling different wares, bits of jewellery or other trinkets forged by the hearthside at night.

It was busy, and growing busier, the market more extensive than Saska had expected, the streets trickling with a gentle flow of people as they went to sell, buy, browse, or merely observe and indulge in gossip.

Would they be talking about me? Saska wondered. Her eyes hardened suspiciously, though from where she was, she could hear nothing over the general din of noise. Either way, she had to expect that the news of Lord Quintan's murder would have reached this far by now. And what bigger news could there be than the brutal slaughter of a noble, northern lord, by a servant girl with the blood of the south?

Saska shuddered. She knew exactly how the narrative would be spun. Forget that she'd been passed from master to master all her life; beaten, tortured and abused. Forget that she was part northern too, and her heritage was mixed. Forget that the honourable Lord Quintan had, in fact, been a lecherous drunk who'd tried to force himself onto her, thinking it his right. Forget that she was only really defending herself, and had acted to save her own life.

Oh, no one would care about all that; no one would even know. The story would be warped and twisted until every person in Tukor wanted her blood. The savage southern servant girl who crept into the good lord's room as he slept, stuck him through with his own blade, stole his purse and took off into the night.

Is that what I am? she wondered. A savage from the south? She shook her head and let out a huff. Better that than a browbeaten northern slave.

She tore from those thoughts, as the market continued to fill, and turned her eyes back over to the stables. The three horses outside were still drinking at the trough, all saddled up and ready to ride. One looked about right for her. It was brown with spots of white; a rouncey, good for endurance. The two others were fine steeds too, but her eye wasn't quite so drawn to them.

She waited, watching the boy as he swept idly across the yard. The grooms were inside and out of sight and, if Saska was quick and quiet and careful, she might just be able to untie that white-spotted rouncey before they took notice. All she needed was for the boy to go, and hope that the market would keep everyone else busy.

Go on, boy, off you go. Enough sweeping now. The yard is plenty clean...

She waited some more, growing impatient, before the boy finally got the message and began moving back inside. Saska took a final glance down the street to the market and lakeside, before taking a full, steeling breath, and stepping out of the alley.

She moved briskly, walking straight and upright as though just another resident of the village. She kept her hood down, newly-shortened hair making her look like a boy to any casual onlooker, and quickly approached the yard. The grooms were still busy inside and didn't see her pass by. As casually as she could, she moved for the horses, whispering to keep them calm, and began fiddling at the hitching post where the spotted rouncey was tied.

And then she froze.

The saddles - all of them - were embroidered on the flaps with a mallet and blade, crossed over within a shield - the coat of arms of Tukor. Only certain people would ever bear such a mark. Nobles, country officials working for the crown, and most commonly...

Soldiers.

A panic struck at her, as her eyes shot up, searching down the street. How could she not have seen it. These horses were far too fine for the people around here. Out here in the country they used workhorses or hobbyhorses, and had no need for such quality mounts.

They must have come through and stayed the night, Saska realised, scanning, trying to figure out what to do. They probably came here to bring news of what had happened, to tell the people to be on the look out for me, to search the local area for...

"Oi, who are you?" squeaked a voice.

Saska's eyes sped to the entrance to the stables, where the stableboy stood, staring at her. She smiled, trying to hide her nerves and set the boy at ease, though his frown was going nowhere. "I was just...admiring these lovely horses," she said. "They're very beautiful. I love horses." She smiled again. "Don't you?"

The boy continued to glare at her. Then his eyes moved to the thin ropes lying loose at the hitching post. "You're...trying to steal one," he said quietly, the realisation joyously spreading across his face. Then his eyes shot open, he spun, and shouted. "Thief! She's trying to steal the soldier's horse! Thief, thief, thief!"

Saska stared at the boy, then down the road, then at the spotted horse. She rushed around to the saddle and prepared to leap up and take flight, but the boy rushed in, screaming and shouting and causing the horses to buck and startle.

Gods-damnit, kid!

The eyes of the market were on her now, several men rushing her way. The grooms had appeared, speeding out of the stables, dusty and dirty and ready to restrain her. She backed off, her plan shattered, and drew her sword on instinct as the men came her way.

"Stay back! I...I know how to use this!"

She didn't, not really. Something about holding a blade felt right to her, but beyond that she had no idea what she was doing. Still, she waved it around, as though she did, and the men stopped in their tracks.

"Whoa now, girl," said one of the grooms, holding up his palms like he was dealing with a rowdy mare. "Come on, put down the sword. No one needs to get hurt."

"Don't follow me," she warned, glancing to the hills behind her. They seemed so far off now. Too far. "Don't follow."

She continued to back away, staring at the men before her, as the world beyond became a blur. She got the sensation of others rushing in her direction; a blend of colours and movement. A door opened abruptly to one side and loud footsteps came stamping her way.

She turned.

"Drop the weapon! NOW!"

The new voice stormed loudly. It wasn't a request, but a command. Three soldiers were rushing at her, half-dressed in their leathers and furs as they spilled from an inn, swords being hastily drawn. They'd clearly slept in and the commotion had woken them, and had been staying right across from the stables. Just my gods-damned luck!

The men bore down on her quickly. Through her blurred vision they looked an army, not three but three hundred; an insurmountable force. She backed off, sword held at her side, panicking. It looked like a dagger next to their longswords. One quick swipe and they'd have her head.

She spun, and dashed off up the track, but knew it was no use. She wouldn't outrun them. She couldn't fight them off. These were trained soldiers with armour and horses; she was a peasant girl with a broken body and a price on her head. Did they know who she was yet? Had they recognised her? It didn't matter, they'd take her anyway for trying to steal a horse and the truth would be quickly unveiled.

And then she remembered the promise she'd made to herself. That she'd take matters into her own hands if cornered, take her own life and deny the baying masses of Twinbrook the pleasure of watching her tortured and killed. That promise came flooding back into her head now, as she sprinted up the muddy street, tossing away the shortsword in her hand, and drawing out her dagger.

She turned it, tip to her heart, and took a deep breath. The point of the knife pressed against her heaving chest, hands shaking, eyes burning with tears. She looked down, hesitating, trying to find the strength to go through with it as the knife inched into her flesh. And that moment of hesitation was all it took, as the men puffed and panted behind her, quickly catching up. She felt hands on her, rough and strong, grabbing at her arms and shoulders, pulling the blade away.

She screamed, wild and feral, thrashing in their arms, as they toppled her to the floor and pinned her down. The crowd gathered, watching on, whispering, hands to mouths, rumours quickly spreading. Through the din she could almost hear them. It's her, that southern savage who butchered a lord. Look at those eyes, that skin. It's her.

And then, as she struggled in the dirt, she felt a firm crack at the back of her head, as one of the soldiers hit her with the hilt of his blade. The black immediately closed in from the sides of her vision, as she looked to the hills and highlands, fading to darkness before her eyes. Her short run as a fugitive hadn't, in the end, lasted long.

To Twinbrook, not Blackhearth, she would go.

16

"Nothing!" roared Lythian, pacing heavily through the pavilion. "You're telling me no one saw anything!"

Lord Paramor stood before him in his fine leathers and yellow-blue cloak, chin tilted slightly down toward the colourful shell necklace sitting in the shadows of his collar, shaking his head. The humour he'd shown the previous day was well and truly gone in the wake of the drama that had transpired overnight. "I'm sorry, Captain Lythian, but I've spoken with the commander of every watchtower and outpost in the entire warcamp, and no one saw a thing. Whoever this assassin was, he was clearly extremely skilled."

"Skilled!" seethed Lythian, stamping like a bull. "You call this man skilled, my lord! I would call him a demon to accomplish what he did. A demon! To kill two Knights of Varin, and carve up Amron Daecar so! There is no man living who could do such a thing!"

Lord Paramor nodded slowly, as Lythian continued to pace. Elyon had never seen him so incensed, but knew that people reacted differently in these sorts of trying circumstances. Lythian's primary job was the security of the First Blade and in that he had failed. And so he was lashing out, and trying to comprehend exactly how everything had gone so perilously wrong. And so, as he sat there, bloodied elbows planted to his knees, was Elyon.

Father, he thought, staring at the figure lying across the room. Fight, Father. Fight.

Amron Daecar had always been a fighter, but now he faced perhaps his greatest test - to survive. His body lay on a slab of polished stone within a private hospital tent near the heart of the Rasalan warcamp, his many wounds wrapped and covered in linen bandaging, skin like ash and breathing barely perceptible. Three separate physicians were in the room - one of them, Master Artibus, among their own party from Vandar - standing over the patient in quiet, concerned discussion, along with two skilled Rasal surgeons who'd worked throughout the night to try to put his body back together, and a number of other helpers and healers.

His body, thought Elyon, recalling the nightmarish sight that had greeted him when he'd entered his father's tent only hours before. The blood. The bone. The diced muscle and flesh. His left shoulder had been cleaved in two, slabs of pulpy red meat parted to reveal white bone. Both flanks had been punctured, the muscle of his upper right chest badly wounded. He had deep gashes on his legs, his hose soaked crimson, as well as several other more minor injuries that, in any other situation, would have been quite serious but were, by comparison to his more life-threatening wounds, of little concern. It was a miracle he was still alive, a miracle that no vital organs or arteries had been hit or severed or snagged. The surgeons had said that he'd been protecting them with his arms during the fight, and that's why most of the wounds were to his flanks, but even then he should be dead from sheer loss of blood alone.

But then, this was Amron Daecar. He wasn't just any man.

Fight, Father. You will not die, do you hear me. Fight!

"I want to interview these commanders myself," Lythian was saying. "I want to look them in the eye and see if they're telling the truth, Lord Paramor."

Paramor nodded in quiet concession. "I will gather them for you, Captain," he said, watching as Lythian continued moving side to side near the entrance. "But I do not believe you'll discover anything new. The two knights you'd posted at Lord Daecar's door had been stabbed through the spines from behind, which suggests that the assailant was able to creep to their rear without either of them noticing. If he could do that, then it's little wonder he was able to get into the camp unseen." He drew a breath, speaking with a composure Elyon admired, given the fraught tension in the room. "You understand the practicalities of protecting a warcamp of this size, Captain Lythian. Watching every inch of ground is impossible, and we never expected to have to deal with anything like this on our own soil. I believe speaking with the commanders would be a waste of your time. But, if you wish it, I will of course see them gathered."

Elyon watched from his seat, observing wearily as Lythian's face changed. He looked as tired as Elyon had ever seen him, as broken as Elyon felt. He nodded solemnly. "You're right," he said, after a pause. "Forgive my curtness, Lord Paramor. I know you're only trying to help."

"No such words are needed, I assure you, Captain Lythian. It is a tremendously stressful time for us all." He glanced to Elyon. "Is there anything else you need? Anything at all?"

Lythian slowly shook his head, eyes moving to Amron's brutalised, bandaged body.

"Then I will be in my command tent, should you need me."

Lord Paramor bowed and stepped away, a small retinue of Suncoats going with him, stepping out into the early morning light. Outside the tent, the rest of the Varin Knights and Daecar men were stationed, every single of one of them having been up all night, guarding the entrance to the tent, as the surgeons and physicians desperately worked to save their lord's life. Only the squires and stewards were absent, preparing the Vandar camp for departure. Captain Lythian, now in command of the operation, had no intention of staying in Rasalan long, and as soon as the First Blade could be safely moved he was planning on returning immediately to Tukor. A specialised infirmary carriage was already being prepared to that end, and riders had set out overnight to report what had happened to the rest of the Vandarian contingent, waiting back at the warcamp across the strait.

Poor Aleron, Elyon thought, realising his brother would be learning of the attack any moment now. How is he going to take this? How will Lillia, and Uncle Vesryn, and...everyone.

"He's going to live, you know," Lythian said quietly, puncturing Elyon's thoughts as he sat, looking disconsolate at the ground. The captain stepped over and placed a firming hand on Elyon's shoulder, as the medical team continued to talk quietly, constantly reassessing the First Blade's condition. "If a dragon can't bring your father down, an assassin isn't going to do it."

He smiled. Or tried to. Elyon tried too.

"He was trying to say something to me, before he lost consciousness," Elyon said, his voice weary and raw from the howls of grief that had shredded his throat last night. Lythian lifted his chin questioningly. "Something about the night, I think. It's...hard to remember exactly. It was all such a blur."

Elyon looked to his bloodstained hands. He hadn't had time to wash yet, his doublet and hose soaked red. He thought back, trying to search through the fog. There had been something strange, a few wisps of black mist, passing by his tent. It was only a couple of minutes later that he'd heard his father bellowing 'assassin' and rushed out to help, and found him...

He turned from the thought, scrunching up his eyes.

"He'll be able to tell us what happened when he wakes," Lythian said. He tried to smile reassuringly, but again it didn't hold. He looked haunted, as Elyon likely did, as all the men outside did too. Not only of their lord's unknown fate, but the loss of two of their sworn brothers too.

"Do you think it will work?" Elyon asked quietly, looking at his father as he lay, surrounded by healers and helpers, on the polished stone table. Beside him, the Sword of Varinar had been placed, in the vague hope that Amron's bond to the ancient Blade of Vandar would aid and speed the healing process.

Lythian released a sigh. It sounded like a no. "There's little harm in trying," he said. "Some of the ancient scrolls mention the Sword of Varinar as having a healing effect, but those occasions are rare and anecdotal. It's unique power lies in its invulnerability and ability to cut through anything, even Ilithian Steel. The only thing it cannot cut are the other four Blades of Vandar."

Elyon's brows furrowed into a frown, as he turned up to look into Lythian's eyes. The captain's words had rustled something in his head. An idea that, perhaps, presented some explanation to the night's events. "The Nightblade," he whispered, thinking of the black wisps that moved past his tent, of his father's final word before he'd fallen unconscious - night. He considered it more closely, and began nodding. "It makes sense, Lyth. The Nightblade grants invisibility to its master, and can't be cut by the Sword of Varinar. Maybe the assassin used it."

Lythian nodded thoughtfully, remaining silent for a long moment. He was something of a scholar on ancient blades and artefacts.

Elyon continued. "Then that's how the assassin got into camp. That's how he killed Sir Trendor and Sir Julian without them seeing him. That's how he..." - he looked back at his father's lacerated body - "...how he did all that. My father couldn't see him, Lyth. That's why he couldn't fight back properly. It's the only explanation."

He turned to look up to Lythian once more, as the captain gazed across the room, eyes distant and...disquieted. Elyon stood, so that the two men were face-to-face. "The Nightblade was lost, wasn't it?" he asked quietly, noting the trouble brewing in the captain's golden eyes. "It was lost when King Lorin died, when he was..." And then the same feeling of disquiet moved through Elyon, blowing like a cold wind. He glanced toward the Rasal healers, busy with their work, as the two men slipped a little further to the side of the marquee. "He was here in Rasalan," Elyon went on. "King Lorin was here when he died."

Lythian nodded. "Brought down during a leviathan hunt," he said. "King Lorin was always known as a great adventurer. It was the last great beast he was ever to hunt."

"And the beast took the Nightblade too," Elyon said, remembering the stories. "Isn't that what they say? It swallowed King Lorin up whole and the Nightblade with him, and swims the oceans with both in its belly."

"That's how one telling goes," Lythian said, carefully. "But there are others, Elyon." He glanced into the room again, and lowered his voice. "Others say that King Lorin cut the whale apart from the inside, and both man and beast died, falling to the ocean floor to be forever entombed by sand and salt."

Elyon raised a wistful smile. He knew that one too.

"But you know, neither of those tellings make sense anymore," Lythian went on. "Not if you're right about the assassin using the Nightblade." He drew a breath and a shadow came over him. "There's another version, Elyon, that's more sinister. That the Nightblade was stolen, when the king was killed in the hunt, and handed over to the crown, to be secretly stored in King Godrin's vaults. And who might have access to those vaults, I wonder? Who might have cause to kill your father?"

The two men's faces turned to scowls, and they nodded at one another.

Prince Hadrin.

* * *

A short silence embedded itself between them, before footsteps drew them from their whispers. They looked up to find their own physician, Master Artibus, stepping hastily toward them. He was loyal to House Daecar and had been the family physician for many years, and very much looked the part, with a narrow, elderly build, kind, scholarly eyes, a completely hairless head, and thin white beard hanging from his chin. He lectured, in his spare time, at the university in Varinar and there was no one better to steer Amron Daecar back to health.

"What's the latest, Master Artibus?" Lythian asked as the old man approached. He glanced at Elyon as if to say - we'll continue talking about this later - and then turned to face the healer.

Master Artibus arrived before them, and drew a breath before speaking. "His condition remains uncertain," he started, in a candid and yet reassuring voice. "It'll be important to re-dress his bandages regularly and continue to apply drakeshell powder to the affected areas to try to stave off infection and speed the healing process. He's been given plenty of roseweed oil for the pain and to keep him from waking, so his body has time to recover and convalesce. Extra applications of the oil will help, and should be massaged every few hours into his muscles around the injuries. It's a process, and will take time, but if we're diligent and lucky, I am hopeful that he may just pull through."

The old medic turned to Elyon with those words, and gave him a bracing look. "Your father is made of some stern stuff, my boy, and there's plenty of fight left in him yet. Now I don't want to get your hopes up too high, but for now, he is at least stable. Things can turn quickly," he added, "so we cannot rest on our laurels for even a second, but with the right treatment, he may recover, in time."

"That's good," said Lythian, breathing out the words. He turned to Elyon, and both men, for the first time, exposed tentative, hopeful smiles. "How much time, Master Artibus?" Lythian asked, turning back to the physician. "When will he be able to swing a blade again?"

"Well that's a different matter, Captain," Artibus said, more bluntly, "and not something we should waste our time considering right now. At this juncture, all we can do is keep him alive, and hope his body continues fighting. Whether he fights again or not is of little relevance. His life hangs in the balance, Lythian. Don't get ahead of yourself."

Elyon nodded in vague agreement. He was just happy, after seeing his father like that, chopped up in a pool of blood, for him to still be breathing. It was foolish to be concerned about anything but bringing him back to a stable state of health.

"Of course, Artibus. An insensitive question at this time, perhaps." Lythian dipped his head in apology. "Now when can he be moved? I would not want to linger here much longer, if possible."

Artibus frowned, and ran a wizened hand down his thin, silky beard, softly pulling at the hair. "I would advise against moving him for at least a day or so, unless it's absolutely necessary."

Lythian glanced at Elyon, and the young Daecar nodded. "It is," Lythian said. "Can you manage his recovery from within the infirmary carriage?"

Artibus released a tired breath, thinking. "So long as you move slow, then...then I suppose it should be possible, in theory. Most of the difficult work has been done. It's just a case of keeping him sedated, changing the dressings, rubbing the oils and applying the drakeshell powder."

"What about supplies?" asked Lythian.

"The Rasals will provide what we need, I'm sure. We have plenty of roseweed oil ourselves, for general ailments, but we'll need to buy some drakeshell powder from them."

"No, good doctor, they shall supply what we need free of charge. I will make sure of that. Make a list, and I'll speak with Lord Paramor. He will see it done."

"Of course, Captain." Artibus looked at Amron again, still seeming a little reticent to leave so soon. "Might we have a few hours, at least?" he beseeched. "These are critical times and I'd rather..."

"You have them," Elyon said, speaking for the first time. "We trust your judgement, Master Artibus, but it can only be a few hours. We must leave by midday, so that we can cross the Links and reach Tukor by nightfall. It's imperative that we don't stay here another evening."

Artibus's eyes narrowed, and his posture changed. He leaned in surreptitiously. "You have some idea who's behind this?" he whispered.

Another furtive glance was shared between the two knights. Artibus wasn't a military man, but he was a trusted aid to the Daecars, and had brought Elyon and his siblings into this world. It was fair to say he was an extension of the family, as Lythian was.

"We have a suspicion," Lythian answered, careful not to go into too much detail, "but no more than that. Certainly nothing to act upon. However, staying here after dark would not be advisable. We need to leave, as Elyon says, before midday, and return to Aleron and the others as soon as possible. Expect a long night, Master Artibus. I don't think we'll be stopping in Southerport this time."

"I see. Then I suppose I'd best be making that list, Captain." The physician dipped his head, ever tactful, and slipped away once more.

Elyon watched him go. "We need to be prepared for another attack," he said quietly. "As soon as this assassin gets wind that my father lives, he may return."

Lythian nodded slowly, pensive. "It's possible," he said. "If he were to strike again, he'd do it after dark, when the Nightblade is more effective. I would recommend that both of us wear our full godsteel armour when we travel, Elyon. If the assassin were to attack, it would offer a great deal more protection, and make him think twice about trying to finish the job. I will have the men wear their godsteel breastplates and helms as well. We travel heavy, and we travel slow, but we travel safe."

Elyon nodded. Full suits of plate armour made from Ilithian Steel were rare, and only the richest noble families, and highest ranking Knights of Varin, such as Captain Lythian, had access to them. The rest of the Varin Knights were provided with godsteel breastplates and helms when joining the order, with regular chainmail, steel-plate and leather armour protecting the rest of their bodies.

"And the Nightblade," asked Elyon, wondering how much protection their godsteel armour would provide against such a weapon. "It can't cut through Ilithian Steel?"

Lythian shook his head. "Only the Sword of Varinar has that power," he said. "The other Blades of Vandar have their own unique qualities. How well they can be harnessed depends on the bond the bearer has with the blade. This assassin must have trained with the Nightblade for some time to have accomplished that level of concealment. Tell me again what you saw? Faint wisps of black smoke, you say?"

Elyon bobbed his head. "It was barely perceptible, just a few curls and then they were gone."

"And you saw no outline of a figure?"

Elyon thought back. "Not that I recall. Just the black smoke, moving across the tent, though I suppose it had a vague shape; enough to draw the eye. It was exposed by the firelight of the brazier, I think. Otherwise I'd never have seen it in the dark."

"Then clearly this man has grown proficient with the blade, and it's likely he hails from a strong Bladeborn bloodline. It was often a show of a king's power, you know, to come bearing one of the Blades of Vandar when at a public show or ceremony. Mastery of one of the blades was considered a clear display of the purity of their blood, and further confirmation of their divine right to rule."

Elyon nodded. "My grandfather Brydon used to tell me how King Lorin would turn invisible using the Nightblade, even in the daylight. The crowd would gasp and he'd appear somewhere else on the steps of the palace, or up on some balcony, moments later. I always found that funny."

"Funny, and quite remarkable. King Lorin was known to have an extraordinarily close bond to the Nightblade, and could master the Windblade too, it was said. He might have been capable of doing the same with the others, had they not been lost. It remains the great tragedy of our kingdom that he fell without an heir."

Elyon took a moment to think of the fall of King Lorin, whose death forty years before had ended a direct line of succession that stretched back thousands of years to Varin himself. Elyon was distantly related to Lorin, though more closely to the man who succeeded him - Lorin's first cousin, King Horris Reynar. Horris was grandfather to both the current serving king, Ellis Reynar, as well as a certain Amron of House Daecar. That made Elyon as close as you could get to royalty, something he had taken advantage of over the years, bedding the daughters of highborn lords, behaving as though he was a prince in all but name.

He sighed at the thought, and looked again at this father - his indomitable, undefeatable father, who could only be bested by trickery and deceit. What will happen now? he wondered. If he cannot fight, a new First Blade will need to be selected. A vague thought moved through his mind - that he'd enter the contest himself, and try to live up to his father's name - but it came only fleeting, a passing breeze that quickly settled and stilled. This is Aleron's right, he told himself. I would not offer challenge to him, not in this.

He drew away from such thoughts, preferring not to consider them quite yet. Turning back to Lythian, his mind returned to more immediate concerns. "Have you seen Prince Hadrin yet today?" he asked, realising that the prince had been notably absent from the well-wishers who'd come to check in on Amron's condition. "Odd that he hasn't come by."

"I'm told he left last night to go hunting, and camped in the woods nearby," Lythian said. "His plan was to hunt at dawn and return in late morning to begin talks with your father. At least, that's what Lord Paramor told me."

"All part of a ruse?" Elyon suggested. "He seems coward enough to make sure he'd be absent from the warcamp during an assassination he planned."

"True," nodded Lythian, "but we mustn't mine too deep into speculation, Elyon. Yes, we should remain wary of Prince Hadrin, but no more than that at this point. It bears remembering that your father has almost as many enemies as he does friends - you don't become a man like Amron Daecar without ruffling a few feathers - and there are powerful figures all across the world who would be happy to see him fall. For Hadrin to have ordered an assassination here, within his own warcamp, sounds too brazen and reckless for such a man."

Elyon wasn't so certain about that. It might have just been arranged like that to make him appear innocent, he thought. "Well either way," he said, "let's hope this assassin returns to try to finish the job." He glanced at his father and bared his teeth. "It would give us a chance to capture him, discover who hired him, and retrieve the Nightblade all at once."

"Be careful what you wish for, Elyon," warned Lythian. "My heart sings the same tune as yours, but my head drums a more cautious beat. Even in full plate, fighting off a man you cannot see is a challenge best avoided."

Master Artibus came shuffling back over in his cream-coloured robes and blue leather Vandarian belt, embroidered with the various crests and badges that signalled his expertise in the different fields he'd mastered. He held a piece of parchment in his hand.

"Ah, the list," said Lythian, as the old man approached and handed it to him. He gave it a quick glance. "Lord Paramor should be able to sort this out. I'll visit with him now. Elyon, why don't you return to your tent, and get washed and dressed. I would say try to rest, but I know you won't."

"Not until we're back with Aleron."

"Nor shall I or any of the men," said Lythian. "I'll have them move off in pairs to fetch their armour. We maintain a constant guard right here until we leave. Master Artibus, I task you with keeping Lord Daecar's state of health between these canvas walls. If anything is to leak out, it's best the rumours say he's at death's door and won't last the night. In fact, spreading those rumours ourselves may be beneficial."

"You believe a return visit from the assassin will be less likely, should he think his job is done?" asked the old physician.

"Precisely," nodded Lythian. "I'm sure the Rasal healers will happily oblige."

"I'll see to it," said Artibus.

"Good," said Lythian. "Then let's get moving."

Elyon's body ached from stress and lack of sleep as he moved into the morning light. The air was crisp and fresh, the tracks leading through the camp glistening with muddy brown puddles. Lythian gave a quick update to the men before setting off to Lord Paramor's command marquee. Elyon headed back to the Vandar camp, set away to the south down a central thoroughfare.

Eyes followed him, drawn to the blood-stained son of the First Blade as he moved quickly through the camp. He was used to the attentions of strangers, something he'd lived with all his life. Soldiers and squires and stableboys all watched him as he went, whispering in their groups, seeing confirmation perhaps of the rumoured crisis that has unfolded overnight.

Some even called out.

"Is it true, Sir Elyon? Is it true what befell your lord father?"

"Did an assassin come for him, Sir Elyon?

"Is the Crippler going to die?"

Elyon ignored them all, until he reached the blessed peace of the Vandar camp, as faces he knew and trusted came into view, the squires and stewards working to pack the wagon and prepare the horses for departure. He found Jovyn loading his trunk onto the wagon with the help of another Bladeborn squire and called for them to stop.

"Return it to my tent, Jovyn," he said as he arrived. He slipped immediately inside his tent and out of cover, as Jovyn followed him in. "I need you to dress me in my armour, Jov. And make sure my horse is prepared. Quickly now. I wish to return to my father's side as soon as possible."

Jovyn made haste in his duties, rushing out to order for the stableboys to bring forward Elyon's white destrier, Snowmane, before seeing to his armour. It was a process that took time, a ritual that Elyon had always enjoyed, but that day it took on a different meaning to him. He'd only ever dressed in his full godsteel plate for tournaments and friendly bouts, or to train and spar with Aleron and others. No, he wasn't marching off to war, but that day it felt more real than ever to step into his greaves and cuisses, to wrap his body in his fine silver-gold breastplate and seamless, layered pauldrons, to pull on his vambraces and glove-slim gauntlets with their sharp, diamond-shaped knuckles.

Only when Jovyn had completed the job and hauled Elyon's silver-blue blade into his metal hand, did he finally say a word.

"How...how is your father, Elyon?" he asked, looking up at the fogging figure of his master, the godsteel armour and blade gently breathing with a faint mist. "Will he...will he live?"

Elyon leaned down, and smiled. Suddenly, he wasn't the young man, frightened for his father, but a master to one much younger, to a child who looked up to him. He gripped him with his gauntleted hand, taking Jovyn's shoulder, as Lythian had done with his only a little while ago.

"He'll be fine, Jov," he said encouragingly. "You think a cowardly assassin can take out my father?"

Jovyn grinned gently and shook his head.

"Then don't worry about the First Blade. We're going to get him back to Aleron and take things from there, and will probably head right on home to Varinar. And hey, you'll get to cross the Links again today. So who knows, maybe you'll spot something in the water this time?"

Jovyn nodded quietly. He seemed to have matured overnight, growing a little taller, the rounded shape of his face thinning out. "That doesn't matter anymore, Elyon," he said. "All that matters is your father gets better. He needs to. Vandar needs him. Without him we're...we're vulnerable. When Agarath learn of this, they'll..." He stopped, frowning, looking worried. "Did they do it?" he asked softly. "Do you think the Crippled King is behind this?"

Elyon kept his hand on the boy's shoulder, steadying him. "Those are questions for another time, Jovyn," he said. "We have no evidence that this is Agarath's doing."

"But the men, they say that war is brewing with the south again. I heard them talking about it in Tukor. The augurs say there are omens. The shapes of dragons in the clouds. Of fire and..."

"Jov." Elyon's voice was steadying. "Whatever you've heard, it's all just rumour. And pay the augurs no mind. Those skygazers will find evidence for anything if they look hard enough. I mean, shapes of dragons in the clouds?" He huffed. "I suppose we could quite easily spot sea beasts and all such monsters up there in the firmament too, if we really looked for them. Does that mean that the great whales are going to grow legs and march to our shores, laying waste to our cities and castles? I don't think so."

Jovyn smiled. "I guess," he said. "Though, that would be pretty exciting."

"Terrifying more like," laughed Elyon, picturing the image. "Now stop fretting about war with far off lands. My father will live, and he'll continue to keep us all safe. And besides, we have Aleron, and Lythian, and my Uncles Vesryn and Rikkard, and a host of other great warriors to help protect us. The Knights of Varin are the greatest fighting force in the world, Jov, and one day soon, you'll be among their ranks. And then, we can all rest easy. Sir Jovyn of House Colborn, protector of the realm."

Jovyn nodded quietly, though his expression betrayed his doubts. He was from a minor house and had always thought himself lesser than most of the other highborn squires.

"You will be a Knight of Varin, Jovyn," Elyon promised him. "I'm going to make sure of that." He reached out a hand, urging Jovyn to take it. Within his godsteel gauntlet, the squire's small fingers were wrapped. He shook; a single, firm stroke. "They call that a godsteel bond. A promise made with Ilithian Steel; unbreakable." He smiled broadly, and Jovyn did too. "A Knight of Varin you'll be."

He left the boy at that, stepping out into the damp morning air and climbing upon Snowmane, the great white beast snorting as it took his armoured weight. And in a blended mist of silver and gold, he returned the way he'd come, cantering up the thoroughfare with one hand on the reins, and one hand on his godsteel blade as it rested against his shoulder, gleaming radiantly in the sunlight.

17

Saska woke to a rattling sound of chains and wheels, and the groaning of wood warming in the afternoon sun. Through the slits in her eyes light filtered in, cascading through iron bars above her. Her head throbbed with a dull beat, overcoming the various other aches and pains spread across her body. Except her lungs. Those still heaved and hacked and burned heavily in her chest, every breath becoming a torturous struggle.

She sat up weakly and scanned her new surroundings. She was in a prison wagon, the walls and ceiling fitted with thick, wrought iron bars, the floor a forest of splinters and bits of jutting wood that looked cruelly intentional. Her hands were fettered, wrists clasped together on a short length of chain attached to the bars. She looked to be in a company of about a dozen soldiers, riding around the wagon, which, Saska noted in a moment of discomposure, wasn't only occupied by her.

At the other end of the rotting wooden cart, a figure sat up against the far wall, enjoying the shade cast by the driver's seat. His legs were folded up against his chest, arms curled around his shins, filthy, tattered rags hanging loosely from his body. He had the condition of a corpse, skin greying and covered in blisters and bruises, frame skeletal, long black hair lying lank against his scalp, patchy beard hanging off his fleshless cheeks and chin. His head hung low, sunken eyes staring at nothing in particular. The manacles around his wrists looked so loose he might be able to slip them right off, turn sideways, and glide right through the tight-packed bars of the wagon itself without so much as touching the sides.

And yet, despite his appalling condition, he raised his head, peered up at Saska, and turned his cracked, broken lips into a smile. "Afternoon," he croaked, in a ragged, rasping, though oddly jovial voice. "I wondered if you were going to die on me for a moment there. Not normal to cough blood, you know." His eyes moved to a dark puddle where Saska's mouth had just been. "You ought to get that checked out."

He chuckled, coughing and wheezing as he did so. Saska just stared, as she attempted to fully recall the events that had led her to this point. "How long have I been out?" she asked absently, wincing at the ache in her head.

The starving man shrugged his bony shoulders. "Ever since they threw you in here with me," he said. "That was, I don't know, five or six hours ago, back in Lallymoor. You've been lying mostly still ever since. Except the violent hacking, of course."

"Lallymoor," whispered Saska, vaguely recollecting the name. "That's the village by the lake?"

The old man frowned. Or, was he old? No, he seemed more middle aged, somewhere in his mid forties perhaps. Losing every ounce of flesh from one's bones did tend to prematurely age a person.

"No lake, missy," he said, in a voice that, while rough like sand was delivered with an unexpectedly refined diction, "and Lallymoor's no mere village either. It's the seat of Lord Gershan, Master of the Moorlands. Not much compared to a city, I'll grant you, but I'd give it the fair description of a town, and a reasonably sized one, at least." He chuckled again, his eyes expressing something akin to madness. "I suppose you're thinking of Perchlake, a few miles north of Lallymore. Small place, popular market. Lots of tasty perch in that little tarn up there. I guess that's why they called it Perchlake. Tukorans aren't an imaginative lot."

"You're not Tukoran?"

"Oh me? Good gods, no. Do I look it?"

Saska wasn't certain how to answer. Beyond his emaciated appearance, he had northern features, and could quite easily have been from anywhere across the continent. "You look northern," she offered.

He smiled. He had a couple of missing molars, though all his front teeth intact, allowing him to retain something resembling a handsome grin. Whether the missing teeth had been knocked out or rotted away, she couldn't be sure.

"Well, you're not wrong there. I'm from Rasalan, hence my current predicament. I won't say it's my first time in a cage, but it feels like it's going to be my last."

"Were you a soldier?" Saska asked, as intrigued as she could be, given her own hopeless fate. Mostly, she just felt dull and empty, her head still aching horribly from the blow struck by one of the soldiers who'd caught her that morning.

"Do I look like a soldier?" the man said.

Saska regarded him apathetically. "Not really. But looks can be deceiving."

"As can many other things. But even before my incarceration, I wasn't much to look at. My mother always told me I had a weedy body, so would have to develop a powerful mind. So that's what I've tried to do, and well, it's led me here." He shrugged. "So be it. I've lived enough, and seen enough, to fill several lifetimes. My father told me that greed was a sin, so by that token, I've had my share."

"Your parents sound wise."

"They were, in their own way. Wise enough to live quietly and stay out of trouble. I suppose that would make me quite the opposite. What do they call the opposite of a wise person?"

"An idiot," Saska offered.

"Then that's me, the idiot from Rasalan. A pleasure to meet you." He made to reach out a hand in greeting, though the fetters didn't allow for much movement. He laughed. "You see. An idiot. I've been caged for too many months to count, and still I forget I'm in chains."

Saska's lips wore a half smile. "I'm Saska," she said weakly. "Nice to meet you, Idiot."

The man's chest heaved itself into a coughing laugh, though he was quick to restrain himself so as to avoid the attentions of the soldiers. They didn't seem overly concerned. There were four behind the wagon, a good ten metres back, riding in pairs and chatting happily between themselves. The small convoy was moving gently along a well-worn track, surrounded by farmland and pretty little groves. It seemed that they'd come down from the moors and were ambling along southward, the skies puffing with a few soft white clouds, the sun lazily guiding the lands into late afternoon.

"It's a pleasure, Saska," the prisoner said, once he'd stifled his laughter. "My name is Ranulf Shackton; sailor, explorer, and adventurer extraordinaire, seeker of secrets and author of at least thirty books that have never been published, and reside solely within the vast enclosures of my formidable memory." He laughed once more, then coughed, and laughed again. "Or, just idiot, if you'd prefer."

Now it was Saska's turn to emit a chuckle, though the labour of it had her lungs boiling with discomfort. She coughed heavily and released more red-brown discharge, spitting it grimly into the puddle she'd accumulated.

Ranulf watched her forlornly. "I hope it doesn't hurt too much," he said with a softening tone. "I've suffered ailments of all sorts before and know that trouble with the lungs can be tremendously painful."

Saska composed herself and sat up, taking a long, slow breath. She was becoming convinced by now that her lungs were in a pretty torrid state, though was aware too that it didn't matter either. By her reckoning, she was a couple of days out from Twinbrook, and once there, she'd be quickly strung up for her crimes. If anything, she hoped her lungs worsened and hastened her end, though had no real faith that would happen. She glanced down with the thought, and saw the blood inked into her shirt, just a little left of her sternum, right over her heart. She felt tenderly at the shallow gash she'd cut into her own flesh earlier that morning.

You should have gone through with it, Saska, she scolded. You should have been more brave.

"I'm OK," she said eventually. "And I don't think it matters now."

Ranulf nodded knowingly. He observed Saska through a set of light brown eyes, which held a staring quality of the sort developed through time in isolation. Presumably, his incarceration hadn't been pleasant, or particularly social. Yet he'd lived, at least. That was a great more than Saska could claim.

"You're set for the gallows, then?" he asked quietly. "It doesn't take much to confer such a punishment, not in this beastly place. In Rasalan we try to make the punishment fit the crime. Here you can swing for nothing more than stealing a loaf of bread. It's quite dreadful, and filters right down from the top. King Janilah is a truly awful man. There can be no one more cruel or ambitious in the world than he."

Saska nodded quietly. "I killed someone," she said.

"Oh. I...see," Ranulf intoned, clearly not expecting such an abrupt reveal. He drew a little closer, leaning forward. A few strands of filthy black hair swung like pendulums either side of his head. "Might I enquire who?"

"Lord Quintan of Twinbrook," Saska told him, her voice lacking any triumph, any shame, any regret. "You've heard of him?"

"I have."

"He tried to force himself on me, so I cut him through and ran. I was doing OK until this morning. Tried to steal a horse, got caught. Here I am."

"Here you are," Ranulf repeated quietly. His thousand yard stare drew back, softening, eyes glistening in the late afternoon light. "What terrible fortune, Saska. You were a servant?"

She nodded.

"I see. I suppose it doesn't mean anything at all, but I am so sorry for what you have gone through. I have seen how nobles live all across the world and here in Tukor, they are decidedly more awful than anywhere else. I know of Lord Quintan. A bloated pig of a man, stuffy and stupid like many of his ilk. At least you will go to the grave with the solace that you struck him down first. I'm sure there are many who are rejoicing in that fact."

Saska worked a long, slow breath into her lungs. It was a little more comfortable when she breathed languidly, and the country air was refreshing. She took another second, mulling on Ranulf's words. At least I got him first, she thought. It was something. Not much, but something.

"And what about you?" she asked, as the doomed duo bonded over their looming fate, the dark void that was quickly approaching. "What did you do to find yourself here?"

"Oh, well that's a long story."

"We have time, Ranulf. And I have the feeling you're only too happy to tell me."

"Am I that obvious?"

"As obvious as a pig in lord's clothing."

"Ha! Now that, Saska, is an excellent quality," said Ranulf ebulliently. "To find humour in the most troubling of times, to excavate light from the darkness. Gods know I have been blessed with the same ability, and it's one that has, without any exaggeration at all, saved my life on many occasions. To laugh when you should cry is a sure sign of mental fortitude, and as my mother drummed into my idiotic head, a capacity for mental strength is a great deal more important than any physical equivalent."

Saska smiled. She liked the sentiment.

"So far as my current inhabitation of this delightful wagon goes, I'll give you the abridged version." He turned his eyes in a westerly direction, and lifted his manacles. They clattered and rattled dully, joining the groaning wooden wheels of the wagon as they turned on the packed dirt track. "I was here on my latest adventure; an expedition to the Three Peaks, at the heart of the Hammersong Mountains. My aim? To reach the summit of all three, one after another, along the most hazardous routes." He spied her for a quiet moment. "That is a feat that has never been done, young Saska. You do not seem particularly impressed.”

She shrugged. "Depends if you were successful, I guess."

"The attempt isn't good enough for you?"

"Anyone can attempt something, Ranulf. There's nothing impressive about that."

He pursed his lips, another crack splitting open on the skin. It didn't appear to trouble him at all. In fact, nothing of his wrecked physical state seemed to overly bother him. He looked more than half dead, and was apparently on the way to the gallows as she was, yet Saska had rarely met anyone who seemed so alive. "It's so, I suppose, though if we travel that tangent we'll find ourselves in a debate about the definition of what constitutes an attempt. One cannot take a single step up a mountain and say they've attempted the summit, can they? But in my case, there is no need for such semantics because, however you define an attempt, success in this case is quite definitive and exact."

"So you did it? You summited all three?"

"Well look, she's impressed after all.” He grinned expressively. "I did. I made the top of all three, planting the flag of Rasalan on each."

"And that's what got you imprisoned?" Saska balked. "You planted the Rasal flag atop a few silly mountains."

"First, mountains are never silly. They are magnificent, timeless, immutable things. I have crossed oceans, trekked deserts, and hiked ranges all over the world, and let me tell you this - there are few things as freeing, as utterly liberating, as standing on top of the world, and looking down from among the clouds. Such a vantage tends to put things in perspective. Even great kings are inconsequential from up there."

"So, what was it that got you caught?"

"A matter of timing," Ranulf said. "War with Tukor just happened to be breaking out as I battled the peaks, and by the time I strode out into the foothills, triumphant, I was greeted by soldiers and chains and dragged off to the dungeons of Ilithor."

"Just because you're Rasalanian? That's ridiculous."

"Rasalanian, and famous. Within certain circles, at least. Clearly, King Janilah wanted to make an example of me, or else use me to bargain for the release of Tukoran captives across the strait."

"But, the war started a year ago." She frowned. "So how come you're up here, if you were in the Ilithor dungeons? The capital's hundreds of miles from here."

"Oh, I escaped," he said nonchalantly. "I visited those dungeons once as a guest, during happier times, and knew the layout well enough. If they'd done their homework on me, they'd have known I'd escaped incarceration several times before, but they were far to busy with all the shouting and bluster of the war. It took some time, but I figured a way out, and slipped away into the mountains. Given my mountaineering experience, I managed to evade capture for some time as I worked north through the range, then northeast in a bid to get to Blackhearth, where I had contacts who might have been able to help me. Unfortunately, I was caught along the way by some dreadful show of misfortune - don't worry, I'll spare you the details - and ended up imprisoned in a cell in Lallymoor instead. I was there several months, and in such confinement, became the dazzlingly handsome man you see before you today. And now, here I am, in fine company for my final days."

"I was trying to get to Blackhearth too," Saska said mournfully.

"Ah yes, Blackhearth, the promised land for fugitives and escapees." Somehow, he remained upbeat, even after reciting his sorry story. "If only we'd encountered one another sooner, perhaps we'd have scooted free together."

Saska nodded and turned her eyes around the wagon. She lowered her voice. "And I don't suppose you can break us out of here?" She looked again at his manacles, wondering if he could pull his hands free, but however skinny his wrists had become he had oddly large hands for a man of his proportions and there would be no slipping them through the metal rings.

"I've been pondering that very problem all day, Saska, but have to say, am far from hopeful." He glanced up toward the driver, sitting behind him on a wooden chair fixed to the front of the wagon. The whole affair was loud, with the rattling of chains and wheels and the snorting and neighing and clip-clopping of horses. It was highly unlikely anyone could hear them. "Unless they take these fetters of, I see no way of getting free. Even then, I fear we'd be hunted down rather speedily with the enfeebled state we're both in. I imagine you're rather famous for slaughtering a highborn lord, is it so?"

"Seems likely."

"And you have an unusually striking look. Hard to hide when you're easily spotted, and I fear I'll stumble after a few steps and struggle to get up in my condition."

"That sounds like a resounding 'no'." Saska nodded with a vague disappointment, though in truth she hadn't expected anything else. Whatever this man had done - and a part of her, cynical as she was, had to doubt the full veracity of his accounts - he clearly wasn't in any state to assist in an escape attempt.

"I prefer to call it, a 'no for now'. Something may reveal itself, who knows, but keep your hopes low."

"They can't go any lower, Ranulf. They've ready bottomed out."

She tried, as she spoke, as she held the entire conversation, not to think ahead. If she did, her mind would take her only to the unbearable pain she was set to endure. The stretching of her limbs. The hacking of her flesh. The burning, ripping, breaking she'd no doubt be put through. It was said that Tukor possessed some expert executioners, those who knew just how to inflict maximum pain while keeping the prisoner alive for as long as possible, and Saska was under no illusions over what awaited her. All she had control of was her mind, her thoughts. And she wasn't going to let them drift.

And then her eyes were on the chains, judging the length between the manacles around her wrists, and the bars. She scanned, trying to figure out if it would be enough. Enough to coil around her neck and choke her out. Keep her brain starved of oxygen until she drifted off into unconsciousness, and death.

"Don't do it, Saska. Don't even think it."

She looked up, as the sun began to wander toward the western horizon, and the skies grew saturated with a wonderful wealth of colour. "What?" she asked.

"I see that cut on your chest. You tried to end your own life this morning, didn't you, before you were shackled? And you're thinking of the same right now. Are the chains long enough? Perhaps. But you won't find yourself alone all night, and a guard will revive you, you can be sure of that."

"Not if you distracted them. You have a way of doing that."

"I could do no such thing from here, nor would I. I will not be party to you taking your own life. There is a natural order of things that I observe."

"So my life isn't mine to take? I can't even control that?"

Her voice held venom and brought with it a silence. Ranulf looked at her sadly from the other side of the wagon, a skeleton in rags, cheeks hollowed and gaunt, eyes excessively large for his head. "Don't be hasty with your life," he whispered. "You only get one. If you should take it here and now, you deny yourself..."

"What?" hissed Saska. "What do I deny myself? The chance to be insulted and pelted with rotting fruit as I'm tortured and killed before the crowd? I'll do everything in my power to avoid that shame. I won't give them the pleasure."

Ranulf nodded. "I understand," he whispered, as the wagon wobbled on the bumpy path, and the Tukoran soldiers laughed and conversed mirthfully as they trotted along on their horses. "But please, do me this - live for at least one more day. We are two days out from Twinbrook, and I could do with the company. And neither of us yet know what tomorrow will bring."

Saska dropped her chin. It was a single motion, a single nod. In truth, she wasn't even sure it was possible to take her life here. She might be able to choke herself out, but the chain would likely slacken thereafter and her airways would clear. "Fine," she whispered, as she settled and lay down. "But do me something in return, Ranulf."

"Of course, Saska. What is it?"

"Tell me a story," she whispered, childlike. "Tell me of your life."

She saw Ranulf raise a soft, condoling smile. "It would be my pleasure, my dear," he said.

18

The dawn blushed clean and clear, the sky a vast sheet of pink, golden light as the Tukoran warcamp came into view. The return of the Vandarian host had been called ahead, and those who'd stayed behind - Aleron and a number of other Varin Knights and Daecar men - were there to greet them, along with Princess Amilia and her father, Prince Rylian, who stood with a host from the Emerald Guard, the Tukoran order of Bladeborn knights.

It had been a long day and night, a slow, mournful procession, the sturdily built infirmary carriage moving only so fast as Master Artibus would permit. Given the season, the sun had set during the early evening, and stayed hidden for over ten hours. Elyon and Lythian had ridden just behind the carriage for the duration, with the rest of the Varin Knights creating a protective cordon around them as they moved slowly, and deliberately, inland from the coast of Tukor. No further trouble had befallen them with the setting of the sun, however, and the hours of night, though long and cold, had failed to bring forth a further attempt on Amron Daecar's life.

Now, with the sun's morning glow radiating across the skies, all were relieved to set eyes upon their allies once again. Even from a distance, Elyon could see the cold pallor of his brother's face, the dark circles bordering his eyes as he awaited their arrival. He stepped forward, as the small convoy slowed to a stop at the edge of the sprawling camp, a sea of brown and green tents embraced by a cool morning mist. Elyon immediately leaped off his horse and wrapped his arms firmly around his brother's tautly muscled frame. For once, he stood grander; all it took was a full suit of godsteel armour for him to physically outmatch his sibling, who wore only a simple pair of brown breeches and pale blue tunic, with his gleaming, beautifully crafted godsteel dagger at his hip.

"How is he?" Aleron asked, pulling away from his brother.

Captain Lythian stepped to join then, and the rear of the carriage opened up, wooden steps unfolding as Master Artibus shuffled out too. Amilia and Rylian remained behind to give Aleron a moment with his family.

"He's stable," Elyon said, finally able to voice the truth. Ever since his conversation with Lythian the previous morning, the Vandarians had been speaking despairingly of Amron's health to anyone who might enquire of it. The rumour of his imminent death had spread and, even as they passed Southerport as darkness fell, the people there seemed to have heard, gathering in grief and anguish as the convoy trundled through.

"Is he awake?" Aleron glanced through the open door of the carriage. His face coiled like a snake about to strike as he looked upon the bloodied bandages, the ashen skin of their father's colossal frame lying still on the wooden table. "He looks so...lifeless," he whispered.

He pulled another short breath into his lungs. He clearly hadn't slept since the news reached him, and had suffered greatly during the wait. The not knowing, Elyon imagined, was likely harder than actually experiencing the crisis firsthand. And Elyon could see that sense of powerlessness shimmering at the edges of his brother's eyes.

"Your father is being kept under sedation, Aleron," Master Artibus said carefully. "But the signs are positive that he will live through this ordeal."

Aleron nodded absently, as he stared into the carriage. He face possessed that haunted look that Elyon and Lythian and the others had previously expressed, at seeing his father's body so badly hacked and cleaved. He blinked a couple of times and turned away, moving his eyes to Elyon. "You were the first to find him like this?" he asked. Elyon nodded, trying not to relive the image. "I'm sorry, brother. I should have been there. I..." He glanced back at Amilia, standing prettily out of earshot. "I should have come with you."

"It wouldn't have helped, Aleron," Elyon said tenderly. "You'd have been in your tent, as I was, and neither of us would have got there in time."

Aleron's eyes moved down, guilty for something he had no power to change. "I just..." He looked frustrated, as though the pieces weren't fitting together. "I just don't understand how this could happen?" His eyes moved again to their father's body. "He's had attempts on his life before, and he's never had trouble swatting them away. But...this? To kill Sir Julian and Sir Trenton and wound Father so gravely?" His eyes moved between Elyon and Lythian. "I need a full report. I need to know everything so we can work out just what..." He stopped, seeing something in their eyes. A short silence took hold. "You know something, don't you?" He lifted his square, stubbled chin. "What is it?"

Elyon and Lythian looked at one another. "Perhaps this is something best discussed inside," Lythian said.

The men stepped toward camp, as Rylian and Amilia joined them, the carriage, wagon, and host of knights, soldiers, squires and stewards rattling along beside them beneath the blushing skies. They wended their way in through the brown and green tents, as Lythian walked ahead with Aleron, providing details as he went, Master Artibus adding insight into the particulars of Amron's injuries.

Prince Rylian moved into step beside Elyon. "My deepest consolations, Elyon," he said sombrely, his rusted beard showing signs of overgrowth and in need of a trim. "You know how much I admire and care for your father. My thoughts and prayers are with you. May Vandar speed him back to health."

Elyon nodded gratefully, as a voice sweetened the air on his other flank. "Yes, our sincerest sympathies for the suffering you've endured." Elyon felt his hand gripped lightly and squeezed by the delicate fingers of the princess. "We will help however we can. Anything you need, anything at all. Isn't that right, Father?"

"Of course." Rylian dipped his head. He too looked weary, his brown-green eyes shot with red capillaries. He was close friends with Elyon's father and the news appeared to have hit him hard. "Will you be staying long with us, do you know?"

Elyon shook his head, looking forward to Lythian and Aleron. He had discussed it already with Lythian and the captain was adamant they leave without meaningful delay. "We will rest the night, I think, and leave for Varinar at first light."

"Is that wise?" Amilia asked, sultry emerald eyes tilting up. She was dressed in a deep brown tunic today, something more mournful than usual, though still looked strikingly beautiful. "Would it not be better to bring your father to Ilithor, where he can get proper care sooner? It would take days to reach, only. Varinar is so far."

"We would be happy to manage your father's recovery," Rylian added sincerely. "You and Aleron could come too, of course, and we could send for your sister if you would like? A long journey on the road may not be what your father needs."

Elyon paused before speaking. "A kind offer, Your Highness," he said politely, "but Master Artibus is confident my father's care can be managed on the road. We have friends all across Vandar who will lend us support, should we need it, and the comforts of their castles will be welcome on the road. If my father's condition deteriorates, we will have the aid we need."

Rylian bowed his head in response as they continued on, returning to the cluster of tents they had used several nights before. A decision was made to leave Amron within the infirmary carriage, rather than move him to one of the pavilions, a ruling determined by Artibus who had full authority over handling his patient's recovery. Lythian set a watch over the carriage and Prince Rylian commanded several of his best Emerald Guards to aid them. Only once Elyon was certain that his father was well protected and tended to did he have Jovyn remove his armour, and adorn his weary frame in more comfortable attire.

Then, he walked the short distance to a larger command pavilion, where Aleron, Rylian, and Lythian had gathered, along with several of the more prominent Varin Knights and other attendants. Outside the tent were several more Emerald Guards, standing with godsteel shields and spears, planted with tips to the skies, misting gently in the morning glow. House Lukar had always favoured spears as well as swords, and had even developed a specialised fighting form for the lance. It had spread quickly throughout Tukor when they marched from Vandar to conquer the kingdom nearly three hundred years ago, and many of the Emerald Guards were masters of the form.

Elyon moved past them, slipping through the open flaps to find the others grouped around a large oak table, some sitting, others standing. Several discussions were already going on, and Lythian appeared to be speaking privately with Aleron and Rylian to one side, bringing both men up to speed on the pertinent details of the attack, and their theory that the Nightblade had been involved. The previous day, several of the other Varin Knights had brought forward the same conclusion, separate from Lythian and Elyon's private discussions. It seemed a popular hypothesis, and to those who were there, was the only one that made sense.

Elyon moved to join them, though was interrupted in his step by the arrival of Princess Amilia, who slipped quickly from the side with her lady-in-waiting in tow. Elyon recognised the young woman from the banquet several nights back, though couldn't place her name. She stood demure behind the princess, hands clasped before her in a ladylike pose, her slim form hidden within a smock and overlaying kirtle, dark green with a golden lining. Her hair was a soft yellow to match, eyes a light blue. A pretty thing, Elyon thought idly. Beautiful, in fact. The sort of lady who would typically draw his eye.

And then, in a moment of mild embarrassment, the recollection sped to mind. She was the sister of Sir Mallister, and the source of his bruised jaw. Clearly, in his drunken haze during the feast several nights before, Elyon had been drawn to the closest thing to Amilia he could find. It just so happened that her primary attendant was nearly as prepossessing as she was.

"Sir Elyon, you remember Lady Melany, don't you?" Amilia asked. She hid the impish, slightly provocative grin that she would otherwise deliver. Now wasn't the time and she was shrewd enough to know it, though Elyon still perceived it regardless, simmering behind her well practiced, sombre facade. "Her brother is Sir Mallister, of House Monsort."

Elyon nodded, recalling little of Lady Melany but those soft lips, and the feel of her hip in his drunken, lascivious grip. "Of course," he said, addressing her with only the mildest touch of awkwardness. "I am happy to see you, Lady Melany, if only to apologise for my behaviour the other night. I didn't intend on stirring trouble for you."

"Oh, Mel has been chastised for her part in it, I assure you," said Amilia. She offered her lady-in-waiting a smile, which Mel returned shyly. They seemed on friendly terms, which wasn't always the case in such relationships. Some of the more stuffy highborn ladies commonly looked down on their less refined noble companions, and treated them as little more than servants. "But we could never blame her," Amilia went on, "not when encountering the famous charms of Elyon Daecar. Stricter women than Mel have, I'm sure, fallen under your spell, Sir Elyon."

"Women tend to become less strict when drinking, I find," Elyon said. "And I don't possess so much magic as you suggest, Your Highness." He smiled and turned to Mel, though was eager to join the others. "How is your brother, my lady? I hope he is fully recovered from our ill-timed tussle?"

"He tells me he got the better of the bout, so yes, he's quite all right."

Elyon laughed lightly. It felt good to release some of the tension that had gathered, like a pervading darkness, inside him. "I'm sure he did," he said. "I don't pretend to be much of a fighter in unarmed combat. I'm better with a blade in hand."

"Oh yes, I saw," Melany said in an even voice. "I watched you compete with your brother several days ago, when you first arrived. Remind me, who won that bout?"

"I think you know the answer to that, my lady. It's a question that hardly needs asking, whether you were attending the contest or not."

"Yes, I have heard that Sir Aleron tends to best you in your public contests. You do put on a show, though, Sir Elyon. It seems you have a talent for that, at least."

Elyon frowned at her forthrightness, though certainly wasn't put off by it. To the contrary, he rather enjoyed her direct, unexpectedly caustic manner. It was quite at odds with her modest, prettily cultivated appearance.

"You'll have to forgive Mel," Amilia said, sighing gently. "She has a cutting wit and isn't afraid to use it."

"No need to forgive such things. I welcome them." Elyon smiled, then turned to the others, as Lythian continued his report. Aleron and Rylian were nodding and pitching in with comments of their own as the discussion intensified.

"Oh, go ahead, don't let us keep you," Amilia said. "I'm sure you have lots to plan, though I would advise you to seek your bed sooner rather than later. You do look awfully tired, Elyon. You can sleep easy here in Tukor. Your father will be well protected."

Elyon nodded tiredly though didn't step away quite yet. "How has he been?" he asked, looking at his brother. He turned his attention back to the princess, as she recalculated her expression and made it appropriately serious. "Aleron, I mean."

"He's...found it difficult," she said softly, "as you would expect. But he's strong, and had faith your father would be OK. It seems that faith has been rewarded, Tukor-be-blessed."

Elyon nodded. He wasn't sure that this was the doing of Tukor, or any of the fallen gods. It was a miracle, yes, but not of their making. "And you?" he asked. "How has your time been with Aleron, prior to the news?"

"Oh, blissful," she said, briefly exposing a sarcastic smile. "We're desperately in love already and will hasten our marriage as soon as your father's back on his feet."

Elyon was still struggling to get a proper read on her, though right now it was hardly his priority. He looked at her with a idle nod of the head and then glanced to the others again. "Will you be coming with us, when we leave?" he questioned.

"Me?" Amilia made a face, like she hadn't considered it, but of course she had. "Well I suppose that would be up to Aleron. I wouldn't want to be a distraction, especially if the Song of the First blade is to be sung."

It was a phrase they used in Vandar, and across the north. The Song of the First Blade referred to the contest and ceremony involved in selecting a new First Blade of Vandar. Enshrined within the ancient doctrines of the kingdom, there always needed to be a fit and healthy First Blade, able to lead the Knights of Varin into war, or defend the kingdom should it come under attack. With Amron Daecar's fate unknown, it was near-certain that the contest would be initiated now. Even if he should return to full health, that would likely take many months, and his mantle would need to be filled during that period.

"It will be," Elyon said. "That's why we must hasten our departure and return quickly to Varinar."

"And you?" asked Amilia, probing gently. "Will you enter the contest, Sir Elyon, and compete against your brother?"

Elyon had considered it briefly, though whatever faint flutter of ambition he felt at succeeding his father in the role, he knew he wouldn't take the leap. He shook his head. "Aleron is best placed to fill in," he said. "He is a near like-for-like for my father, and has been groomed for the role all his life. There could be no one better."

"Not someone with more experience?" the princess asked in a lilting voice. "Aleron has never tasted battle before. What of Captain Lythian? My father tells me he fought valiantly during the war, and is both an extraordinary warrior, and leader. Or perhaps your Uncle Vesryn? He may not be as strong as your father, but that is no condemnation when compared to a man like Amron Daecar."

Elyon shook his head. "Neither will enter," he said plainly, knowing that for a fact. "Both would be excellent choices, it's true, but they will respect Aleron's position, as I do. He is my father's natural successor. Hopefully, it will only be a temporary posting, and will give Aleron a chance to taste the position before succeeding my father more permanently in the future."

He spoke the words in a dulled voice, unconvinced of the rhetoric that was being spun off his lips. Though it remained too early to tell, Elyon was beginning to fear that his father would never fully recover.

"And...what about others?" asked Lady Mel pleasantly, drawing Elyon's attention with her softly-spoken voice. "Will no one stand against your brother?" She frowned. "Not much of a competition, if there's only one entrant."

Elyon smiled at her dry sense of humour. "Hard to say, my lady. There are usually some rival houses who try to stake their claim and advance their position through the role, or other individuals who simply want tournament practice. You usually get a few good contests out of it, though there are occasional walkovers, it's true."

Mel nodded, lips pursed, seeming interested in the history of the Song of the First Blade, so called for the tune which accompanied the passing of the torch from champion to champion, with a new verse being added to the melody each time a new First Blade was appointed. After thousands of years, of course, the song was rather long, and if asked to recite it, Elyon would have a great deal of trouble. It was one of the more soporific recitals that the minstrels crooned during banquets and feasts, often lasting hours depending on the arrangement of the melody, and putting half the audience to sleep.

"Like with your father," Amilia said. "Did he not become First Blade without contest, after your grandfather Gideon fell during the war?"

Elyon nodded. "My father had just defeated Vallath and crippled Prince Dulian. It was unanimously accepted that he'd earned the honour of becoming First Blade without the requirement of a contest."

"Well earned, there's no doubting it," said Amilia. She exhaled softly and her eyes moved vaguely across the tent. "It's always been a topic that's caught my interest, given my family's history." Her eyes swung back to her lady-in-waiting. "You know this, Mel? That several of my ancestors once served as First Blade. In fact, my great, great, great, great..." She shook her head. "I forget how many greats I should utter - ten or eleven, I think - but suffice to say, it was my ancestor Lord Galin Lukar who marched here to Tukor and took power three centuries ago in the great Siege of Ilithor. He was serving First Blade of Vandar at the time, so as you can imagine, the Vandarians didn't take it well." She chuckled; a curious way to finish.

"That would be putting it lightly, Your Highness," Elyon said, rather more seriously. "Galin Lukar was widely seen as a traitor in Vandar for the actions he took."

"But not by all," countered Amilia, maintaining her merry tone. "Many others saw him as a hero for extending Vandar's reach into Tukor. Now look at us - we're all but joined at the hip, as close as allies can get. Galin Lukar had the foresight to see that Tukor were weak and would flourish under the rule of a Vandarian, Bladeborn house..."

"And now your grandfather has the same vision?" questioned Elyon plainly. "To take Rasalan for himself, as Galin once took Tukor."

The princess smiled. "I wouldn't say he wishes to take Rasalan for himself, Sir Elyon. He's doing it for the north. That is all House Lukar have ever wanted - a united northern continent."

Elyon nodded. Clearly, Amilia was fully versed on the party line of her house, though Elyon remained uncertain as to King Janilah's true intentions. For all he knew, the Tukoran king might even have been involved in the assassination attempt on his father, though Lythian had suggested it was unlikely. Elyon's thinking was simple - if Amron Daecar was murdered on Rasalanian soil, it might be enough to trigger Vandar to enter the war. And who had been pushing for that very thing for months? The answer was disquieting, and King Janilah's absence from camp - apparently, he'd returned to Ilithor two days ago on pressing business - made Elyon a little wary.

As a short silence took hold, Elyon concluded that the conversation had reached its natural end, and he felt too frayed and fatigued to continue jousting with the princess, who appeared to rather enjoy the verbal conflict. Elyon wasn't opposed to it either, in principle, but now wasn't the time.

He swiftly performed a courteous bow to the princess, exchanged a friendly - and faintly apologetic - smile with Lady Melany, and began striding over to join the men across the tent with a rather weary, tremulous gait. Lythian, to no great surprise, was still wearing his godsteel armour and had clearly come immediately here to speak with Aleron and Prince Rylian as Elyon got changed. The captain had a remarkable reserve of energy and looked as though he could continue on for another day and night without requiring rest. Elyon, meanwhile, was spent of his cache and in growing need of a full, rehabilitative sleep.

"You've updated them, then?" Elyon asked tiredly, arriving to join the group.

Lythian spun a glance at Elyon and nodded. "Both are in agreement that the Nightblade was likely used," he said quickly. "According to Prince Rylian, it's a strongly held conviction here in Tukor that it was, in fact, stored in King Godrin's vaults, and was never lost at sea."

Elyon looked to the prince, his fatigue briefly cast aside, eyes raised in curiosity. Rylian nodded. "Was," he said, "being the operative word. There have been whispers that the Nightblade was stolen from Godrin's vaults some years ago, though no one knows by whom. I would not want to cast aspersions, but given your father's history with Prince Hadrin, it seems possible that he may have initiated this heist without the king's knowledge and handed the Nightblade to this would-be-assassin, giving him time to train with it before carrying out his orders."

"It sounds plausible," said Lythian, in that no-nonsense manner that Elyon had come to expect when the topic was discussed. "However, it also remains firmly within the field of conjecture. Rumour of a stolen blade is little to work with." He offered the prince a nod, to check he was in agreement - the two were well acquainted with one another and on close terms - before continuing. "Much as I dislike Prince Hadrin, we must maintain an open outlook, and await Amron's testimony. It's possible he shared words with this assassin, or otherwise discovered something that may shed light on his identity and who he was working for."

"Of course," agreed Rylian. "In the meantime, I will begin my own personal investigations into this while you return to Varinar. If I discover anything of use I will send word immediately."

Lythian bowed graciously. Then he turned to Elyon again. "We have talked it through and will be leaving in the morning, at first light," he informed the young knight. "The Song of the First Blade will be sung."

The news, though expected, sent a flutter of nerves through Elyon's aching body. "So it's confirmed?" he asked in a breathy voice, glancing at his brother, whose expression had taken on a great weight of duty.

"We have no choice," Lythian answered. "By the edicts of Vandar, we must commence the contest as soon as possible. Word must be sent to all corners of the kingdom, to give all eligible parties an opportunity to travel to the Steelforge to put themselves forward for consideration. I have suggested to Aleron that he make haste ahead of the main company so he can begin training. Given your father's state, we will be moving slowly through Vandar and he would be better served speeding himself to the Steelforge to sharpen his skills after all these weeks on the road."

"I would prefer not to leave Father," Aleron said quietly. "This assassin may yet return."

"We have your father under close guard, Aleron," Lythian said reassuringly. "What matters is that you're ready to continue his legacy, even if it's only temporary. I will remain with the main host and make certain your father is safe. And Prince Rylian has already promised a small group of Emerald Guards to accompany us, and further bolster our numbers as part of the princess's personal escort."

So she is coming then, Elyon thought. He wasn't sure how sensible that was. The princess had freely admitted that she might just be a distraction that Aleron could do without right now.

He looked at Aleron, struck by a moment of brotherly, and familial, duty. "I'll go with you," he said in a firm, determined voice. "We can spar every day, for as long as you like. I'll make sure you're ready, brother."

Aleron was already shaking his head. "Thanks, El, I appreciate that, but one of us has to stay with Father. And besides, I don't think my training is going to be overly important. Given the circumstances, few should put themselves forward for the contest. There would be no honour in it."

"Not everyone shares your dutiful ideals, Aleron," Lythian warned him. "Some of the other houses will smell blood and seek to take advantage. You must be ready to fight them off. You have rivals who will only be too happy to seize upon your personal disharmony. Put your father's fate from your mind, and focus on your training."

Aleron looked mildly reluctant, though didn't offer disagreement. He hauled a bracing breath into his lungs, nodded, then spoke without further hesitation. "I'll leave immediately then, with Sir Lancel and Sir Barnibus," he said, coming to a quick decision. "If we leave by mid morning, we'll be able to reach Eastwatch by this evening. We can rest the night there, then make haste across the Heartlands. If we go strong and hard we'll be in Varinar in ten days."

"You'll have to travel light," Lythian advised. "We'll take your godsteel armour with us on the wagons. It would be best if you left the Mercyblade too, given its cumbersome size, though I suspect you will want to train with it."

"You know me well, Lyth," Aleron said, cracking a weary smile. "I can borrow some godsteel armour back home to train in, but I'm not leaving my blade behind. Thunder can handle it. He's a powerful horse and can take the load. It's only his endurance that concerns me, but we'll make it work."

"OK. I'll send word to Sir Vesryn to begin arrangements for the contest. A month should be enough for all parties to have assembled, and give us enough time to return." Lythian turned to Prince Rylian. "Your Highness, would you show me where I might send a carrier crow to Varinar?"

"Of course, Captain," Rylian said. "It's a shame that you're all leaving so soon, though I fully understand why." He moved his gaze to Aleron, who stood upright and stiff in the prince's presence. "Good luck, Aleron. I'm sure you'll fill your father's boots with honour during his absence. And should he fail to recover, you'll flourish in the role." He placed a hand on Aleron's shoulder, and his manner momentarily took on a father's distrust. "I place the care of my daughter in your hands. She will have her personal guard with her, but she is your responsibility now, Aleron. Make sure she comes to no harm."

"Of course, Your Highness," Aleron said with a note of meekness. "She is of the highest priority to me."

Rylian favoured Aleron with a hearty smile, shining through his rusty beard. "Good to hear it. We shall seek to arrange your wedding once the song has been sung, and your father is returning to health. To avoid forcing old Amron to travel, perhaps we'll even host it in Varinar, custom-be-damned." He smiled again. "I think your father has earned that much."

He slapped Aleron on the arm, delivered a friendly smile to Elyon, and turned to move off with Lythian, leading him from the tent. For a moment, the brothers stood in silence, reflecting on what lay ahead. Then Aleron spoke. "I should tell Amilia what's happening," he said, looking a little pale. "You will look out for her, on the road, won't you, El? Promise me you'll make sure she's safe."

"Al, she'll have her protective guard for that. And we'll be travelling through Vandar. You've got nothing to worry..."

"Just promise me, Elyon," he said firmly. "I just want to hear it. That you'll watch over Father and Amilia. Make that promise and I'll be able to leave without worry. Promise it by godsteel."

Elyon filled his lungs - he'd been rather too liberal with his godsteel promises of late - though had no reason to deny his brother if it was going to set his mind at ease.

"Fine," he said. "You have my word, Aleron." He drew his Ilithian Steel dagger in one hand, and Aleron did the same. Then, shaking with their opposite hands, the promise was sealed. It was another way of promising by Ilithian Steel when not wearing a godsteel gauntlet.

Aleron visibly relaxed. "Thank you." He drew a breath, and turned to Amilia. "Now wish me luck."

Less than an hour later, after saying his goodbyes to the princess, the first son of the First Blade was riding south from the warcamp with two of his closest friends - Sir Lancel and Sir Barnibus - alongside him. They swiftly faded into the misty blur at the edge of the horizon, heading for the towering, thousand foot statues of Tukor's Pass that marked the border with Vandar, as the rest of the Vandarian cohort watched them go.

Train well, Aleron, Elyon thought, his body stricken by a profound, overwhelming fatigue. I'll see you in a few weeks.

Only when his brother and his companions were mere specks in the distance, did Elyon finally wobble back to his tent, collapse onto the soft woollen bed, and fall into a dreamless, exhausted, sleep.

19

"We're slowing," noted Ranulf, as he perched at the end of the wagon, in precisely the same festering spot as he'd occupied all the previous day and night. "Can you see what's going on?"

The road ahead wended to the right, moving through a patch of woodland that sent shadows racing eagerly across the wide, open track. Peering into the afternoon gloom, Saska could just about make out the shape of a broken down carriage, turned slightly sideways on the path, its rear-right wheel lying detached beside it. The horses pulling the carriage were whinnying loudly, and there were two men assessing the damage.

"OK, hold up now, hold up," came a call from the front, delivered by the man Saska had discovered to be the company's leader.

He was, to her surprise, an unexpectedly noble man, having suppressed any possible plots among his men to abuse or otherwise mistreat Saska the previous night. "You will not touch a hair on her head," he'd warned them, after several had expressed a desire to shift her from her chains and drag her into the woods to indulge their base desires. "We are men of Tukor, honourable men, and you shall not defile a woman, no matter who she is or what she's done. Do you understand me? Any man caught attempting such a thing will have his manhood chopped in payment. I'll suffer no such behaviour here."

The men had dispersed in a fog of grumbling discontent, and lumbered back to the campfire to pillage the grog. The captain stepped over to the shivering, washed out form of Saska, took a long look at her, then nodded. "They shan't touch you, girl," he'd said with a note of tenderness. "I suppose you southerners think us all beasts up here, but it isn't true. You can rest easy tonight."

He'd looked as though he might continue, but had then stepped quickly off. It had left Saska with a confused impression of the sorts of men she was dealing with, and his words had confirmed to her how quickly the narrative of her story had been twisted. She wanted to call out, "But I'm not southern," in her markedly Tukoran accent, but couldn't find her voice. Even this man, this captain tasked with transporting her to Twinbrook, had bought into the narrative that she was a southern savage, through-and-through.

She'd hardly slept a wink after that, her raw and tenderised lungs keeping her awake, the cold, quiet desolation of her thoughts all she had for company. Across the wagon, Ranulf had managed to sleep more or less through the night, though once or twice Saska woke him in fear that he'd slipped off his mortal coil. By morning, however, he was as lively as ever and continued to regale her with stories of his adventures, showing himself to be quite the skilful raconteur. And while it had become pertinently obvious that there would be no escaping these men, Saska had remained calm, distancing herself from her thoughts, living vicariously, in a way, through the stories Ranulf told her.

And through those hours, she'd lived. She entered into a silent contract with the rotting adventurer, letting him tell her the story of his life, as she found some comfort, some shred of an existence she'd never experienced, through the vivid nature of his storytelling, the way in which he brought his many encounters and adventures and triumphs to life.

And what an interesting man he was; what a fascinating, effervescent character. He was so engaging, so enchanting in his recollections, that Saska no longer held any cynicism toward their validity. They were too detailed, too real, too full of sights and smells and sensations that he could only describe had he truly done the things he claimed.

From trekking across the Pisek Desert and Lumaran Saltflats, to visiting the sacred Everwood and Moonbear Mountain, to sailing around Solapia and experiencing its many treasures, to gazing upon the heavens from the Bay of Stars and spending time in the 'Glass City' of Lumos, Ranulf had done it all. He'd hiked the Scales and sailed the Crystal Bay, navigating up the Askar Delta to Eldurath. He'd seen the Tidelands at low tide and high, walked the platforms of Stiltport, dived deep into the Blue Hole, and spent time as a whaler, hunting the great beasts beneath the waves in a series of epic, vividly described encounters.

He'd done more, so much more, and yet enumerated the things that remained on his list. To climb the Weeping Heights, and call out in grief for all those he'd loved, and lost. To cross the perilously dangerous Darkwood Pass, and search the haunted forest for its many secrets. To plan an expedition to the rare-visited, frozen wastes of the Icewilds - if the Vandarian government would ever allow it - and even climb to the sacred summit of Vandar's Tomb, where the god Vandar himself was said to have fallen, and where the mystical metal known as godsteel was mined.

In such ambitions, he showed what a brave, unerringly fearless man he was, such places as the Darkwood Forest and Icewilds known to be filled with wild beasts and ancient evils that had lingered there for an age, creatures that only a fully trained and armoured Bladeborn master could possibly hope to contend with. Ranulf wasn't such a man, yet he possessed an inner fortitude - or "foolish lack of interest in my own personal wellbeing," as he himself termed it - that Saska truly admired.

And then, there were the other topics that he touched upon. Those that deviated from his swashbuckling adventures and moved into the more nebulous world of prophesy and conspiracy, secret societies and orders and ancient magical artefacts that had, he'd said, been extracted from the very corpses of the fallen gods, bestowing powers beyond even those of the five famous - and in some cases, lost - Blades of Vandar.

When pressed, the gaps in his knowledge were exposed and, for the first time, Ranulf showed his frustration at his plight, knowing he would never have time, now, to piece together the mysteries he'd been working to unravel for years. "I've been trying to figure it out for some time, Saska," he'd said, taking on the slightly manic expression of a man drawn to a particular, esoteric obsession that few others would ever understand. "How it all fits together. The Eye of Rasalan. The Hammer of Tukor. The Bondstone. Others, there are others too, it's so. They fit together somehow, these artefacts. Somehow they're linked."

Saska had observed Ranulf warily. Had his isolation and imprisonment truly taken its toll? These sounded like the mutterings of a madman - though, she had to admit, she had heard of the Bondstone before, the so-called source of the power wielded by the dragon-riders of Agarath, allowing them to bond with a dragon and ride it as a regular man does his mount. But she'd never heard even a whisper of the others.

"Do you know where these artefacts are?" she'd asked, intrigued, though wary of giving too much exposure to the man's more fanciful fixations.

He'd huffed frustratedly, coughed, and shook his head. "Information is as scarce as snow in the desert, and kept secret from prying eyes like mine. I've found scrolls in libraries across the world that mention them, but putting it all together has proven rather an impossible feat. Unfortunately, many of these libraries and repositories refuse me access to their treasures, and only grant it to official scholars who, I'm sure, are all embroiled in these conspiracies and cover-ups anyway. There's a particular section in the Library of Varinar that I've been trying to access for years, but they are absolutely resolute in denying me, obstinate as those steel-wielders are. Now, it seems, I'll never get the chance."

He huffed again and shook his head, turning to his thoughts for a time, mumbling quietly as Saska withdrew from further questioning.

That was a short time ago.

Now, as the wagon came to a stop on the tree-bordered track, Ranulf's attention had been taken by the broken down carriage ahead, trying to search through the bars to see what was happening.

"Not much," Saska informed him. "There's a carriage blocking the track. It's lost a wheel. Looks like the captain's mustering the men to help."

Ranulf nodded, his thoughts still drifting occasionally to faraway places and the hidden world of plotting and devious machinations going on beyond the curtain of regular sight. He had the look of a man who would die with unfinished business, and that eternal optimism he'd expressed had begun to fail. Saska didn't much like that. He had been her salvation in this creaking, splinter-strewn wagon, keeping her from falling to despair as they inched inexorably toward Twinbrook. By tomorrow morning, they'd have arrived, and that thought alone terrified her.

"Tell me another story, Ranulf," she said, hoping to shift his thoughts to his completed adventures, those that he could recount without disappointment or regret. "One from somewhere in the south, far away. I like those ones. The sand and sparkling seas. The beaches and palms and smiling faces."

Ranulf turned to look at her, and her words retrieved his more positive state. He drew a smile. "Yes, they are a very pleasant people all across the Lumaran Empire," he said. "Always smiling. Praising the sun and moon and stars. Of course, there are some darker elements, but the flow of life there is a great deal more pleasant than up here." He looked at her. "What would you like to hear about, my dear? Perhaps a tale of Aramatia? Land of your kin."

Saska frowned at the assertion. "You think one of my parents was Aramatian?"

"Oh, I'd say there's a fair chance," Ranulf said confidently. "Your skin tone is more in line with the lighter, sun-kissed colouring of the Aramatians, blended with that of us pallid northerners. Those further south, in Pisek and Lumara itself are a touch darker, it's so. Of course, I could be wrong - there is a great deal of cross-pollination between the people down there, just as there is across the northern kingdoms - but if pressed, yes, I'd say you're part Aramatian." He looked at her intently. "And, if really pushed on the matter, I'd say it was your mother who hailed from those lands."

Saska smiled curiously. "Why do you say that?"

"Oh, nothing more than a hunch, really, based on my experience of the world." He smiled at her fondly. "So, a story, then." He took a moment to work through his memory bank for something appropriate that he hadn't yet recited. "I've had some adventures in Aram that may be of interest to you. A particular encounter with someone claiming to be from the Patriots of Lumara shoots to mind, though such a story drifts into conspiracy, and I can tell you're not so fond of such tales."

"I do prefer the ones of adventure," she admitted. "Though, you haven't mentioned the Patriots of Lumara as yet. Who are they?"

"Oh, just a group who wish to take control of the empire, and return it to what they consider to be its more militant roots. It's largely a disagreement on religious doctrine. As you know, the Lumaran Empire is peaceful now, and have been since its formation after the War of the Continents ended nearly two decades ago. The Patriots don't agree with this. They believe the fallen goddess Lumara wasn't as peace-loving and conciliatory as they say, and had a deeply vengeful side, a side that wishes for her people to destroy the north for the barbaric way in which we treat the natural world and its flora and fauna. It's a fairly fanatical view that, while sympathised with, isn't widely shared by most of the people there. I think the majority, across all the four nations, wish to preserve this more amicable period of peace for as long as possible."

"And what do you think?" Saska asked, finding the topic of interest. "Do you believe they're justified in hating the northerners for the way we hunt and kill just about everything in sight?"

Ranulf drew a laboured breath, considered it, then shook his head. Saska listened. "I think it's a difference in ideology that will never be fully resolved, and can only be managed. The reasons why the northerners and southerners treat the great fauna of this world differently goes all the way back to the gods themselves. If, of course, you believe in all that."

"Which you do."

"Which I do," he nodded. "Agarath and Lumara both bestowed upon their followers the ability to bond with the beasts of the earth. The Bondstone itself is a gift of Agarath's fallen body, a lasting imprint of his power that enables the Fireborn - or Skyborn, as some people prefer to call them - to master the great dragons, where otherwise they are quite uncontrollable.

"Across the Lumaran Empire, the relationship that the people share with the native creatures also comes directly from the goddess Lumara. There is no such thing in the north. Vandar gifted his people magical steel and a warrior's instinct and love of conflict. Tukor mastered the forge and earth, and his people - chiefly led by Ilith - could build just about anything. Rasalan gave my own brethren access to the seas and the ability to rule the waves and sail to places no one else could reach. Some Seaborn have been known to hold their breath for thirty minutes or more, you know, diving deep to battle the beasts of the ocean depths and farm her treasures. In the north, you might even say, the people have been conditioned to hunt and kill and even given the tools for the job.

"So, who is right? No one? Everyone? We are following the natural course laid out, not only by our forebears, and the demigods who built our world, but by the fallen gods themselves. It is natural order, as I see it, and that's why, though I love many of the peoples of the south, and greatly admire the bond they share between beast and man, I still keep to my own nature. If truth be told, Saska, there is little more enlivening to me than going on a leviathan hunt. The practice is abhorred in the south, but to me it's profoundly fulfilling.”

"And you don't think that can be changed?" Saska asked. "We are what we are, and that's that?"

He smiled. "Well, it's not quite as simple as that. Of course, we are all individuals, and can choose to forgo whatever urges come natural if we wish, but as nations we are like a river - we may bend and change the direction of our flow for a time, but eventually, our course is always corrected."

"And what about me? I'm of the south and the north. What is the natural order of things for me?"

"An interesting question. And with it, we come to a debate I enjoy - nature verses nurture. You have lived in the north all you life, as you've told me, so you will carry the traits common up here. You hunt, do you not?"

She nodded.

"And you enjoy it?"

She considered it. "No, I wouldn't say I enjoy it necessarily. I do it because I have to - to feed my family." She felt a pinch of grief, as Orryn and Llana and Del sped to mind, but tried to ignore it, continuing briskly. "And anyway, that's different. I'm sure they still hunt and kill animals in the south for the purposes of sustaining the population. There's a distinction between cattle farming, let's say, and hunting for sport. I'd kill an animal to defend myself, or if it threatened my village. If a wolf were to come to the fields, then I'd nock and loose an arrow without delay…but unless it was a menace, I wouldn't go looking for it to slaughter without good cause. For meat, or pelts, or something of use, yes. But not for pleasure, or to seek renown, as some of the famous hunters do."

Ranulf smiled. "You've clearly given the topic some thought before. So let me move things on." His eyes flattened, peering at her. "How did it feel when you killed Lord Quintan?"

She was a little taken aback by the question. "Right," she then said, after a short hesitation. "I feel no remorse for him. He deserved what he got. I was defending myself.”

"As indeed you were. And the death itself, if you don't mind reliving it. Was it clean? A single thrust, was it?"

She nodded vaguely. "Yes," she said quietly. "To his flank."

"Impressive to know where to cut him, to end him quick and quiet."

"It was...

"Instinct?"

"I...yes, I suppose. Or luck…”

"And the blade, it felt right, didn't it? In your hand. There's something…natural about it."

Saska stared at him, and Ranulf merely smiled.

"Have you been close to Ilithian Steel before?" he asked.

Her frown deepened, and she dipped her eyes. She wasn't entirely sure what he was getting at. "My lord master, before I worked for Orryn," she said quietly. "He was of a powerful Bladeborn house. He had a godsteel dagger he kept on his person. I guess...I guess I was drawn to it. But that's natural. It's a special weapon."

"It's so. Very special. You never touched it?"

"No, of course not, and I wouldn't be able to lift it if I tried." She delivered to him a questioning, slightly flustered frown. "Why? What are you suggesting, Ranulf?"

He continued to observe her for a moment with those wide, unblinking eyes, lank hair matted against his scalp and neck. Were he not so jovial and interesting, he'd cut quite a haunting figure, and in that moment Saska felt a note of disquiet. Then, a second later, he blinked and drew back, pulled a breath, and prepared to speak.

But as he did, a commotion broke out down the road, quickly intensifying. Mouth half open, Ranulf turned weakly, trying to see into the low light, through the thick shadows cast by the trees. It was a dark afternoon, and the skies were burdened with a swamp of grey cloud. Yet through the gloom, Saska could see figures standing outside the carriage, arguing. The entire host of soldiers were there, in a standoff against the two men who'd been assessing the damage to the coach. The source of the commotion was unclear, though every one of the jailing party was now standing, hands to the hilts of their swords, ready to draw them. Ahead of them, the two strangers were backing off, though shouting expletives as they did so. They seemed to be drawing the men's attention away from...

A third stranger appeared, stepping out of the woods behind the host of soldiers. He moved with an easy, flowing gait, dressed in a long, dark grey cloak. Saska watched, curious, as the figure stepped quickly and quietly up behind the men. One noticed, spun, and stumbled backward in fright. Several others were now drawn to the mysterious figure, pulling out their blades as they turned.

And then it happened. And it happened quickly.

In a flurry of violent swings and thrusting stabs, the three strangers drew steel, and began cutting down the soldiers. The air thickened with a number of grunting, clanging sounds, screams and bleats of fear and pain swirling skyward and off into the murky woods. Saska stared in shock as the trio of strangers enacted their assault, swiftly slaughtering the Tukoran soldiers in a haze of blood and severed limbs.

It was a massacre, one carried out chiefly by the third, cloaked figure. Where the other two men battled the soldiers evenly, acting more as a distraction than anything else, the third set about seeing them off, one by one, with brutal efficiency. Brandishing a long, thin blade, he cut through the men - armour, bone, and swords all - without appearing to exert any effort at all. The sword rippled as it moved, gleaming with a silverly light. Amid the dingy tones of dirt and blood and brown Tukoran cloaks, all darkened by the shadows and the clotted grey skies, that sword emitted its own, unnatural light, glowing as it laid waste to a dozen men.

"A Bladeborn," whispered Ranulf, watching on. Saska's eyes shot to him. He maintained a calmness only bestowed upon men who'd seen it all.

"Who are they?" Saska breathed, as she stared out down the road, grimacing at the bloodied carnage outside the broken-down carriage. "Why are they killing their own people!"

"They're not." Ranulf's lips moved into a smile. "They must be Rasalanian."

The short-lived battle came to an abrupt end with a swift decapitation. As the final body fell, following its severed head to the ground, the Bladeborn methodically wiped down his godsteel sword, sheathed it, and then turned swiftly on the wagon. Saska's pulse spiked as the figure moved their way, striding with purpose and the sheer confidence of a man who knew he had few equals.

Only, it wasn't a man, Saska soon saw. This Bladeborn was...a woman.

"You have no idea how grateful we are," Ranulf exclaimed, as the woman - tall and slim and in possession of a frightfully stern expression - arrived at the wagon, moving quickly to the rear door. "How did you know I was going to be here? Did King Godrin send you? I am truly blessed to be in the thoughts of our liege, even after all this time."

The woman stopped at the back of the wagon and stared at him. She was mere feet now from Saska, statuesque and quite magnificent, her face absent of any visible fat, cheekbones protruding like rounded peaks beneath a set of intense, intelligent blue eyes. She had an unconventional, almost masculine beauty, her features sharpened, her hair short and slick like oil. But she remained unmistakably female, as proven by the gentle curve of her bust, the shape of her lips, and when she finally spoke, the tone of her smokey voice.

"I'm sorry, but I have absolutely no idea who you are."

Ranulf started, looking bemused, and almost a little embarrassed. "Oh, I...well I just thought." He stopped and frowned. "You really don't know me?"

She stared at him. "No."

"Hmmmm. I suppose that's no surprise. I mean, I am half the man I was. Quite literally." He laughed, stopped, then looked at the woman. "Ranulf Shackton, famed adventurer? I know I must look a sight, but it's me, I assure you."

The woman continued to stare without reaction. Then she blinked, just once. "I'm here for the girl," she said plainly, drawing out a godsteel dagger and swiping through the locks at the back of the wagon. She pulled the door open, which gave out a horrible, metallic wail, and then cut through Saska's chains with her blade, before doing the same with her fetters, the shackles sliced through without any discernible resistance at all.

Within mere moments, Saska's wrists were free. By instinct she rubbed at them, stretched and then fell into a fit of unpleasant coughing, spewing blood across the wagon as her insides burned. The woman watched with a frown until Saska was done. Then she spoke.

"You need rest," she said. "Rest, water, warmth, and hopefully that will be enough. We'll monitor you on the road."

"The...road," Saska spluttered, her lungs like lava. "I don't understand. Who are you?"

"We're here to help. My name is Marian, if that puts you at ease, of House Payne. From Rasalan."

"Payne?" came Ranulf's voice. "Your father is Lord Tandrick Payne?"

"No, that would be my uncle."

"The raiders," Saska said, hardly listening to the short exchange. She glanced down the road, as the woman's two companions picked through the corpses for valuables. "You're the ones who've been raiding villages, killing and pillaging, and..."

"We've been doing nothing of the sort," interrupted Marian, without inflection. "Our work is set aside from the war, and forms a rather more important function. Now come, take a drink. It will help."

She reached into her cloak and pulled out a leather bottle, handing it to Saska. Water had been only meagrely provisioned during her trip in the wagon, and food had been non-existent thus far. Saska eagerly took the bottle and gulped. When she next looked up, there was a portion of bread in the woman's leather-gloved hand.

"Eat this, but take it slow. You have a moment to gather yourself, but we can't stay here long."

Down the road, the men were now moving to the front of the broken-down carriage, and unhitching their four horses. The rest - those ridden by the dead soldiers - had bolted off into the woods, or else moved a little further down the track. Clearly Marian and her men favoured their own steeds. The entire thing - the carriage blocking the road, the broken wheel, the argument initiated by the men - was a set up. A set up with the aim, apparently, of breaking Saska free.

Why?

Her eyes drew up to the rigidly unmoving countenance of her saviour. "What do you want with me?" she asked, her relief at the reprieve tempered by her frayed nerves and paranoia. "You set this all up?" She shuddered. "Why?"

"We have little time for details now," came the abrupt reply. "This is a popular route and anyone could come by at any moment." She looked up. "Quilter, Roark, hurry up with those horses!" She looked down at Saska again. "Can you ride?"

"Yes...I think so."

"Good. We're camped some way from here, so have a couple of hours to travel." She looked up, fixing her eyes on Ranulf. "Ranulf Shackton, you say?"

He nodded hurriedly, still chained, quietly awaiting the woman's attention. "In the flesh, my lady," he said. "What's left of it, anyhow." He smiled, in a winning, though nervous manner. He had clearly identified that there were four horses being brought forward and four unchained individuals in the party, and that Marian clearly didn't want to deal with any unnecessary burden of a fifth. The likelihood of Ranulf being able to ride with any great gusto also seemed out of the question. The fact that he was conscious, let alone alive, showed just how robust he really was.

"Well what are you waiting for?" Saska said, fairly loudly, as she looked up at the woman. "Cut him free. You can't leave him here to die!"

Marian turned her eyes to the woods, sighed, then reluctantly climbed into the wagon and slashed Ranulf free of his fetters. She regarded him with a clinical detachment. "You look ready for the grave, Master Shackton." Her nose twitched at the putrid smell he gave off. "Can you manage a brace of hours on horseback, hard riding?"

"Of course I can," Ranulf exclaimed defiantly. "I've been in worse state than this, Lady Payne."

"I find that quite impossible to believe." She continued her assessment. "You'll have to ride with me. If we put you on one of the soldier's horses, you'll pass out from the exertion and delay us. Thankfully, you look like you weigh about as much as a small child in your state, so it shouldn't be a problem to bear you. Come now, do you need some help? Take it slow, but not too slow. If you force us to delay, I'll end your legend here and now."

Ranulf gingerly stood, bringing a terrible stink with him as he edged down the wagon on his spindly legs. When he reached the end, Marian helped him down, dropping him to the ground with a mothering care. By that point, Quilter and Roark - fairly burly, hardy looking men both - were bringing up the horses, and packing the saddlebags with whatever loot they'd found.

As Marian picked out a cloak to wrap around Ranulf - as much to combat the fetid stench, as to keep him warm for the ride, Saska imagined - the two men moved back to the corpses, drew bottles from their cloaks, and began sprinkling a strange, clear liquid over their bodies. Then, drawing flint, they cut a spark and, within seconds, the entire pile of torsos and limbs was lighting up bright like a bonfire, likely in a bid to cover their tracks and confuse any possible investigation into the culprits.

"Oil from the blubber of the great whales," said Ranulf, watching, as Marian hoisted him onto her horse. "The largest aquatic beasts have all sorts of treasures inside them that we use. Food, weapons, clothing, shelter, medicines. You see, Saska. Our leviathan hunts aren't all for fun; the beasts of the deep provide a rare bounty. It's the very reason they are so ingrained into our culture."

"I know, Ranulf," Saska said. "It's why it's on your national sigil. The speared whale with the rising sun."

"It's so," said Ranulf. He smiled at her, then looked to Marian, who was checking her saddlebacks before departure. "Aren't you going to make sure?" he asked, cryptically.

Marian stopped in her fiddlings and looked up at him, as he leaned weakly forward at the front of the saddle, holding onto the horn for support. "Make sure of what, Master Shackton?"

His smile didn't relent. Those staring eyes sparkled and moved down to the dagger at her hip. "There's only one reason I can think of why you'd take her. Quite how you know she's Bladeborn, I'm not exactly sure, but that's clearly why you're here to secure her release."

Saska looked at the man, bemused, then laughed. She was growing used to Ranulf's odd sense of humour already and took it all, quite rightly, as a joke. "What are you talking about, Ranulf?" she chuckled. "I'm not Bladeborn."

"Oh, I think you probably are," Ranulf said casually. "I got that impression of you quite early on, and had it confirmed just minutes ago as we spoke of your killing of Lord Quintan." He nodded to himself, as a man does when figuring out a mystery. "I suspect your father was northern, a Bladeborn knight, perhaps of the Emerald Guard or even a Knight of Varin. Your mother was likely a southern servant on his estate, whom he bedded out of wedlock - it happens regularly, so I hear. I'm thinking he probably died during the war, likely toward the end of it - you look about the right age for that - and you ended up being taken from your poor mother and raised as a servant in another household." He let out a sigh. "Happens more often than you'd think, unfortunately. Many Bladeborn children grow up out of wedlock and never know who, or what, they really are." He turned to Marian. "And that's why you're here, Lady Payne. To recruit her. So go on, better that you confirm now before you commit to a two hour ride."

Saska's heart had slowed to a steady, pounding beat as she stared up, blankly, at the adventurer. Bladeborn, she thought, the word repeating in her head, his explanation forming only as a blurred collection of words. I...can't be Bladeborn.

"You really are as sharp as they say, Master Shackton," said Marian, shaking her head at the man. "Too sharp for your own good sometimes, I suspect. But in this case, I suppose the circumstances have made our intentions fairly clear. Saska."

Saska snapped out of her trance at the mention of her name and turned to Marian. The woman stepped forward and reached to her flank, drawing her godsteel dagger. "Here," she said. "Take it. Try it out for size."

Saska's pulse quickened beyond what felt natural, as she tentatively reached, fingers trembling, toward the hilt of the knife. She could imagine it now. Imagine the blade pulling her right to the ground as she took it. Imagine the extreme weight of the magical metal causing her to plummet to the earth in a humiliating face-plant, muddied and embarrassed from the trick.

Trick, she thought. Yes, it must be a trick.

She prepared herself to drop the dagger as soon as Marian handed it over, so as to avoid looking the fool. The plan gave her more confidence, and the joke would be on them. She reached out and gripped the handle, wrapping her fingers loosely around it, ready to drop it to the ground.

But then something extraordinary happened. As her fingers touched the blade, the connection brought with it a strange, remarkable sensation. A sensation of warmth, of power, of comfort. She drew a breath and closed her eyes, and as she opened them back up, found that Marian's hand was gone. The godsteel blade rested neatly in her possession, near weightless, misting to the air.

I'm...Bladeborn, she thought in a subdued state of bafflement, staring at the dagger as it breathed before her. It seemed a living thing, its edges roiling and swirling with the faintest, most delicate silver smoke.

And then she looked up, and her eyes were staring in that manic fashion Ranulf had perfected. "I'm Bladeborn," she said, out loud, lips trembling, as both Ranulf and Marian looked at the girl, smiling as the realisation set in.

Saska didn't know what it meant, not really, but in that moment, she felt more alive than ever. As though she'd been living her life in a fog, half blind, half deaf, the ground around her thick and viscous, making every step, every forward movement, a struggle. And now, all that was gone. The air was clear and sweet, and the earth felt hard and stable beneath her feet.

It felt, in a strange, magical instant, like her life had just begun.

20

Jonik sat in a shadowed corner of a quiet tavern in a quiet village at the southern edge of the Stonehills. A gentle film of smoke hung in the air, mostly produced by a group of old labourers at a table across the inn. They were speaking with the tone of exhausted men, puffing on pipes, drinking solemnly. Elsewhere, a few others were dotted around, travellers and itinerants who liked to keep their own counsel. The tavern was a place of weary wretchedness; a perfect reflection of Jonik's mood.

The sound of footsteps arranged themselves in the sooted air, plodding heavily, apprehensively, in his direction. Jonik turned from his thoughts and found the barkeep standing by his table. His face held a nervous cast as he looked at Jonik, wrapped tight in his black cloak, brooding with an inner darkness that made men like this uncomfortable.

"Another mug of ale, stranger?" the barman asked in a jittery voice.

Jonik nodded, reached to his cloak, and placed a half sickle on the table. The barkeep fetched it hastily, grabbed Jonik's empty mug, and retreated as swiftly as he could. He returned equally fast with a fresh tankard and set it down, before shuffling away.

Jonik didn't look at him once.

He waited, as he had been for two hours, facing the door across the tavern. Tucked away in the corner, he had a view of the entire bar; tables, chairs, and occupants all. Those occupants had regarded him warily for those hours, and his simmering presence had already inspired several people to abandon their drinks, and leave the tavern prematurely. Those who remained were hardier of spirit. They were men, quite simply, who didn't care.

Jonik reached for his mug, took a sip, and planted it down. It was his third drink, a rarely indulgent night for him. The Shadowfort wasn't a place for drinking, and he could feel the alcohol muddily blending into his blood, slowing him, hastening his fatigue. Usually he'd abhor the sensation, but that night he embraced it.

Coward, came a voice in his head, a memory fresh as a spring morning. The voice came with a face, that of Amron Daecar, staring up at him as his death drew near. Hate, spite, and a powerful disdain swelled within his dying eyes.

Jonik hastily took another gulp of ale, turning from the thought. It had been less than two days since he'd ruthlessly cut down the First Blade and, only that morning, he'd heard some unexpected and quite unbelievable news. The man still lived. He was likely to die, yes, but somehow he'd survived the ordeal.

How? Jonik thought, picturing the last image he had of the man, punctured and cleaved all over and near empty of blood. How could anyone have lived through that? He took another drink. Perhaps he truly is as they say. Perhaps he is somehow...divine.

A creaking sound groaned across the air, the door breaking out into a familiar moan as a new arrival stepped inside. A blow of cool air came with him, causing the fire to flicker sideways for a few moments, and the smokey air to swirl, before the door fell shut. The stillness returned, pipe smoke settling, as the stranger turned his eyes around the room, drawing the attention of all those present. They glanced at him, as though part of a ritual, before seeming satisfied he wasn't a threat and returning to their thoughts and subdued conversations.

Jonik, however, kept his eyes on the man as he turned to the far corner of the tavern where he sat, and began striding forward. He was dressed in nondescript traveller garb, leathers and wool; entirely unexceptional. The very sort of man one would forget almost immediately upon their parting, and that was the point.

He was a fixer, a messenger, and his intention was to remain anonymous. He was the reason Jonik was here.

He moved to the corner, looking at Jonik as he came, and sat down. His face was like his garb, unmemorable and entirely characterless. No scars, no prominent features to distinguish him from a thousand other men. He had mid-length brown hair, eyes of no discernible colour, and an expression that gave away nothing at all. His age was hard to place. Jonik had never met him before, but knew to expect such a man. He stared at him, and the fixer stared back. Then, after a pause, he spoke.

"Amron Daecar will live."

Jonik's eyes, which had remained in a hard squint through his duration in the tavern, widened. Just a little, but enough to show his surprise, and perhaps - though he should have felt no such thing - a gentle stirring that came close to relief.

He took a second to reflect on the news, as the barkeep shuffled back over. "Anything for you, sir?" he asked, looking at Jonik's new companion.

The messenger's eyes remained on Jonik, observing him. "Just privacy," he said, in an empty, soulless voice. "Leave us."

The innkeeper dipped his head and hastened into a retreat, moving back around to the safety of his bar, and continued polishing the wooden surface with a cloth like a man in need of a comforting distraction. His eyes remained determinedly away from the two men in the corner for the rest of their conversation.

"The rumours said he was near the grave," Jonik rasped. "The men have been whispering about it all night." His eyes lifted to the labourers, hidden within a cloud of smoke. "And others have been saying the same."

"The rumours are false," said the messenger plainly, still staring into Jonik's eyes. If he had one distinguishing feature it was a coldness, an air of profound detachment. His face was like a barren rock in the middle of the ocean, bleak and cold and devoid of life. "They were spread by the Vandarians to protect their lord. They fear another attack will occur."

A silence clung to the air between them.

"They want me to finish the job?" Jonik asked eventually. Is that even possible? Can the man truly be killed?

The fixer slowly shook his head. There was something unsettling about the deadened look in his eye.

"Then what?" asked Jonik. "I'm to return to the Shadowfort?" Home...

"You failed, Jonik," the man said quietly. Then he went silent for a long moment. "You know that failure is not tolerated."

Jonik stared. Of course he knew that. Beneath the table, he reached secretly into his cloak. His fingers took the hilt of the Nightblade, just in case.

"However," the man continued, "in this case, you have been fortunate. Your attempted assassination of Amron Daecar, though a failure, has still served its purpose. You have a reprieve, Jonik. I advise that you take advantage of it."

The thin black hair of Jonik's eyebrows twitched and narrowed, brow furrowing gently. He watched, eyeing the messenger carefully, as the man reached into his cloak and drew out a roll of parchment. He placed it on the table and pressed it forward with his finger. "The Shadowmasters feel you are best suited to continue in this job, despite your failings. You are to be given an opportunity to redeem yourself. But should you fail again..."

The threat hung heavy in the air, though Jonik didn't flinch or react. His eyes fell to the scroll.

"Everything you need is in there," the messenger told him. "Further instructions will be waiting for you when you arrive." He stopped, paused, then stood. "I will be watching. We will meet again soon."

He turned with that, and stepped away and out of the tavern. Heads lifted as the door gave out its pitiful whine, and Jonik reached forward and opened out the parchment. He scanned the information quickly, then did so once more, memorising the contents within. It contained no more than an address, which needed to be reached within the next few weeks. Additional instructions, the note said, would be provided at the assigned location.

And that was it.

Jonik frowned, though tried not to think into it too deeply. He had been given a second chance and, whatever was required of him, he couldn't afford to fail again.

Reaching out, he set the scroll to the candle on the table. The parchment eagerly took the flame and quickly began to burn through, weeping ash onto the wooden surface. Once it had been fully consumed, Jonik stood, leaving the rest of his ale behind, and walked quickly for the door and out into the twilit air. The tavern gave out a sigh of relief at his departure. He moved immediately to where he'd hitched Shade outside and began releasing him from his vigil. The skies were painted by a glow of purple light, the Stonehills silhouetted against the northern horizon. It was the direction of home - of the mountains and snow and brutal, howling winds - but Jonik wasn't to go that way.

He took a final look to the north and then turned in the opposite direction, looking down the country track that stretched toward the southern coast. "Well, Shade," he said, "I guess we've got a journey ahead of us." He exchanged a look with the horse, and saw a question in the beast's eyes. "Varinar," he explained. "We're going to Varinar."

He leaped up onto the horse, as Shade reared up and snorted his delight. Rasals loved to stretch their legs and test their endurance over long trips. He'd have his chance now.

Jonik tapped Shade's flanks with his spurs to signal the start of their journey, and the horse set off at a gallop.

21

The camp was established in a cave amid a large, wooden region some twenty miles east of the road to Twinbrook. After almost three hours of hard riding, the small group broke through the trees and into the large cave that housed a number of others from the Rasalanian party.

A fire was burning, casting light and shadow around the cavern, its black walls shining with a coating of moisture. An old figure sat at the fire, tending a cooking pot, stirring and tasting its contents with a ladle. Elsewhere, several men of similar countenance to Quilter and Roark were standing on guard, dressed as common bandits with boiled leather jerkins, dirtied travelling cloaks, and swords sheathed in worn-down scabbards. There was nothing to say these men were from Rasalan, beyond the leathery skin of their faces, which spoke of sun and salt spray and regular time on the waves.

The horses cantered in, as Marian swung herself easily from her steed and picked up Ranulf like a child, before setting him onto the ground. Though his body was released of all excess flesh, his height was still in order, and Saska estimated it at several inches shy of six feet - not uncommon for a Rasalanian, a people not known for sharing the stature of their northern neighbours. It did, however, put into perspective Marian's impressively towering height. She was at least six feet tall, though moved with a woman's grace, rather than a warrior's plodding march, her every exertion smooth and deliberate and almost beguiling to behold.

Saska watched her, and watched her intently, as she dismounted her own horse, still reeling from the reveal from several hours before. She was Bladeborn. Able to wield Ilithian Steel, develop a bond with the metal that would bestow upon her a range of physical advantages when bearing the metal. It also meant that she was born of the nobility, a bastard child of a Bladeborn house, and had the blood of Varin, however diluted, running through her veins.

It was a stunning reveal, so much so that her release from the prison wagon, and reprieve from the horrible fate that awaited her, had barely been contemplated or given the joyous attention it deserved. All she could think of was what she was, what she could do, and more than ever before, where she really came from. All such things had occupied her mind as she'd raced to keep up with the others on their journey through the hills and woods, keeping off the roads as best they could. The duration had been a silent affair and Saska had had no opportunity to ask questions. Any time she'd called out a query, Marian had shushed her, or else sped off out of earshot on her horse, with the enfeebled figure of Ranulf bouncing childlike in her lap.

Yet still, the wait went on, as Marian set about speaking with her men, hearing reports, testing the cook's broth, and then disappearing deeper into the cave for some unknown purpose. Saska waited, as patiently as she could, with Ranulf, sitting on a log by the fire. Quilter and Roark dealt with the horses, and the other men on guard retained their posts. There were a couple of others dotted around performing various duties, and the entire party looked to comprise about ten men in total. The cook, sitting nearby to Ranulf and Saska, took little interest in his new companions, and only seemed to have eyes for his pot.

"Might I bargain for a bowl?" Ranulf beseeched the man as they waited. "I really am dreadfully hungry, and the smell is nothing short of torture." He sniffed the air, still wrapped in the cloak that Marian had given him, which was doing its job of containing the adventurer's foul-smelling reek.

The cook darted a gaze at the skeletal seaman. "Not ready yet," he grunted. "Looks like you've waited long enough for a meal. Few more minutes won't hurt."

He laughed. Saska was aware that Rasalanians tended to be good-humoured people, and weren't shy of insulting others - and even themselves - for their own amusement. She'd seen plenty of that already in Ranulf, who switched effortlessly between jocular self-aggrandising, and wilting self-deprecation, and even Marian, stern as she seemed, had been ready with a quip.

"Well if I should die, after all this time clinging by a thread, I place the blame on you, good sir, and shall return from the beyond to haunt you," Ranulf retorted.

The cook shrugged. "Fine. Already got two dead wives doing that, so what's another skinny wretch to torment me?"

"I can assure you, you'll find out if you don't ladle me a bowl."

"Not till its ready."

The repartee between the two continued as Saska turned her eyes around the cave. It seemed to stretch away into the shadows where several whale-hide tents were set up, further back, barely lit by the firelight. She could see Marian back there, with several other figures of more diminutive stature. She looked ready to bring them out for dinner, as dusk fell and the air cooled, and the woods beyond the cave fell into darkness.

Eventually, the two men ended their verbal joust, and Ranulf released a frustrated huff. He turned and looked at Saska, seeking the comfort of someone younger and less bitter. "I suppose you have questions," he said. "Anything you want to ask me? There must be a great deal running through your mind right now, child."

She nodded. "That's putting it lightly, Ranulf. I..."

She was quickly interrupted.

"Ranulf," came the croaky voice of the old cook. They both turned to look at him, as he peered interestedly at the adventurer. "I thought you looked familiar. Ranulf Shackton. My gods, man, what happened to you?"

"Long story." Ranulf spotted an opportunity. "I'll tell it if you spoon me a bowl."

The cook's expression flattened, like a sea does after a storm. "Not till it's ready."

Ranulf's imminent reply - and by his face, it looked likely to contain a great deal of cursing - stopped dead on his lips as, from the rear of the cavern, Marian now appeared. She trailed four girls with her, all of them of a similar age to Saska, if not younger, dressed in the garb of housemaids and peasants. They looked dirtied, a little frightened, and as confused as Saska felt. Marian ordered the cook to start serving bowls of stew - it smelled like pheasant - before handing them out to each girl. Saska watched, trying to piece things together.

They're like me, she thought. Servants. Bastards. Bladeborn...

The men stepped forward, and more bowls were handed out. Each quickly slurped down the contents, moving off to their posts as they did so. The girls, meanwhile, were ushered away by Marian, to sit off on a flattened rock to one side. She tended to them with care, and that stern nature she exhibited seemed to melt off. As the air cooled with the falling of the sun, she gathered warm cloaks for them to wear. Meanwhile, the cook finished the job of handing out the stew, purposefully leaving Ranulf to last.

"Don't eat too quickly, Ranulf," Saska said quietly, as the man finally took possession of a steaming bowl. Saska held her own in her lap, ready to eat. "You're starving and need to take it slow."

Ranulf nodded, and began easing the bowl to his lips, tipping gently. He did as Saska suggested, though she imagined he was already fully aware of how to reintroduce himself to food.

"So, how is it?" asked the cook with a devious expression. "Worth the wait, Master Shackton?"

Ranulf didn't answer. He was too busy slurping, which told a story in itself.

As Saska ate her stew, her eyes remained steadfast on the other girls, sitting across the cave. They were a timid lot, unsure of themselves, typical of the sorts of submissive servants she'd spent most of her life around. They glanced over at Saska, and perhaps saw the very same thing. However Saska liked to think she was hardy and toughened by what she'd been through, she knew that her experiences had set a trauma in her too.

Eventually, Marian returned and took up her own bowl. She sat down by the fire, precise in everything she did, and within only a minute or so, her stew was done. She stood, grey cloak hanging from her square shoulders, and looked at Saska. "Are you cold?"

They were the first words she'd directed at her for almost three hours. "I'm fine."

"Tired? Are you fit for a stroll?"

Saska nodded.

"Then I'll fetch you a cloak. It'll be much colder outside the cave, and we don't want to exacerbate your cough."

Marian disappeared for a moment, before returning with another sheepskin coat, rough and cheaply made, but warm. After being taken by the soldiers in Perchlake, Saska had had her weapons and outer cloak, and everything else of value, removed. Waking in the wagon, she was dressed only sparsely, and had endured a frightfully cold night the previous evening. The cloak was welcome.

They stepped together into the quiet of the woods beyond the cave. They were lightly forested with oaks and beech, the ground soft from recent rains. For a time, neither spoke, as Marian led Saska toward a clearing, where a pond sparkled with the light of the moon. Its edges were bordered with brush and tall willows, leaning over the water's edge as if fond of their own reflection, leaves sweeping lightly across the surface of the water. Above, the skies were clear, and the the stars were out in abundance, ten thousand pinpricks on a backlit black sheet. In the still, quiet air, no words came. Somehow, Saska wanted Marian to speak first.

The wait went on, until eventually, Marian turned from the water, and looked into Saska's blue eyes. The woman held a self-possession that Saska had never seen before, a calm authority that made her feel more safe than she ever had. She felt as though anyone, or anything, could come rushing from the woods, and Marian would turn and take it all in her stride. Can I be like that? she wondered. Will I ever possess such poise?

"Look at the water, Saska," Marian eventually said. "What do you see?"

Saska frowned, but did as bidden. Her eyes took in the pond, drawn to the light of the moon and stars. "The moon," she said. "The stars. The shadows of the trees." She nodded. "Reflections."

"Reflections, yes," Marian said, nodding. "And that is what you have always been. A reflection of your true self, a mirrored image of what you might have been." She reached down, and picked up a stone, tossing it into the water. The ripples moved across the light, disturbing the orb of the moon, causing the stars to stir. "Reflections are weak, easily manipulated. They are but an image of something more solid, more powerful. And you, Saska, can become powerful, if you choose to."

Saska nodded. "Choose to?" she asked. "Is that what you're giving me? A choice?"

"Of course. The same choice I have given all the others. To return to the life you knew, continue to live as a pale reflection, or become what you were meant to be." She drew her godsteel dagger. "Bladeborn. In the service of Rasalan."

The blade drew Saska's eyes, fogging almost imperceptibly in the moonlight. Marian held it up for Saska to take. She stared at it like a starving man presented with a plate of delicious food, struck by a powerful urge to feel the metal between her fingers.

"Go ahead. Don't be afraid, Saska."

"I'm not afraid," she returned with a whisper.

"Then take the blade."

She did, reaching forward, fingers curling around the intricate, silver handle, the long, ten inch blade inscribed with a variety of signs and symbols that ran right down its length. Saska felt the connection once more, the blood-bond that allowed those with the blood of Varin to brandish the mystical steel. It flowed through her veins like a stream of warm water, and she felt an immediate strength and vitality saturate her weary body. The world around her seemed to brighten, just a touch, the water and trees and celestial light of the firmament growing sharper, shining and rippling and fluttering with more clarity. And as her eyes saw more clearly, so her ears become more sensitive too. The sound of the light breeze. The quacking of a duck across the pond. The gentle rustling of the leaves on the trees. All were noticeably heightened.

"Impressive," came the voice of Marian. "You take to it quickly. Tell me, Saska, how does it feel?"

"Unlike anything I've ever felt," Saska breathed, clinging to the blade as though never wanting to let it go. "I feel...stronger. Less tired." She narrowed her eyes across the pond, scanning as she took in details previously hidden.

"Your eyesight is improved?"

Saska nodded silently, intoxicated by the sensation. Her sight continued to grow sharper as she searched the opposite bank, following a duck as it waddled down into the water which, only moments ago, had been nothing but a shadowed blur.

"And your hearing?"

Again, Saska nodded, though gradually her heart was starting to beat with a greater force and rapidity. She blinked, hard, and reopened her eyes to find that her sight was starting to weaken again, her hearing growing more dull. The sense of inner strength she'd felt was slipping away like fog through open fingers.

"OK, hand it back," said Marian. "That's quite enough for now."

Saska felt the blade taken off her, though for just a moment, she tried to cling to the metal as Marian tore it from her grip. Once free of it, her senses and functions returned to normal and, suddenly, she was just plain old Saska again, standing looking out over the inky, star-speckled water. And though she was no more fatigued than before, she felt all the more drained for having experienced the power of the divine metal.

"I feel weak," she said, realising just how weary she was. "Tired."

"That's natural, and takes some getting used to," explained Marian in a reassuring voice. "What's clear is that your bond is strong, and impressively so. Not many Bladeborn experience heightened senses when using Ilithian Steel, and fewer still are able to bond so swiftly to the metal. I'd be very curious as to which house sired you. You have no knowledge at all of who you parents are?"

Saska shook her head.

"A powerful house, I would imagine. You were born of Tukor?"

"I...think so," Saska said. "I've always worked in Tukor. What Ranulf said earlier. It makes sense."

"It does. Bladeborn bastards are common, though mostly they go undiscovered, and don't tend to bond well with Ilithian Steel. Usually it takes both parents with Varin blood to birth children of great potential. And in that, perhaps Master Shackton was wrong."

Saska frowned, her fatigue slowly easing. "How so?"

"Well, he suggested your father was a knight and mother a servant. I don't disagree with the part about your father, but given your control and natural instincts, I wouldn't be entirely surprised if your mother was from a Bladeborn house as well."

"But...my mother was southern," Saska said, trying to think logically. "From Aramatia, Ranulf thinks. All the Bladeborn houses are in the north, aren't they?"

Marian pursed her lips in thought. "Yes, they are." She pondered it some more. "Perhaps your mother was of mixed heritage, a product of a union between north and south herself, giving her some Varin blood. That might explain it." She had a thought and looked at Saska. "How important is it to you?" she asked, quite directly. "Do you care who your parents are, or were?"

It was a difficult question to answer. Of course, any orphan would always sit and wonder where they came from, and Saska had been no different, but over the years that desire to know, that yearning to understand who her parents were, had diminished like a slow moving tide, ebbing further out to sea with each passing year. Now, a new light had been shone upon her past, and the portrait of who she was had taken on a new clarity. She was born, at least in part, of nobility. She was Bladeborn. Did she need to know more? Did she want to, knowing just how cruel the aristocracy could be?

Her answer, then, came as silence and Marian astutely recognised the complexity of the query. "Come, let's walk," she said. "It will warm our muscles and stimulate our minds."

They began moving through the woodland, strolling among the gnarled trunks and tangled branches, drifting between pools of moonlight flowing down through the canopy above. Marian gave Saska time to process things, to arrange her thoughts, to think of the questions she most wanted to pose. It seemed to impress her, the restraint Saska was showing, the manner in which she employed her logic and didn't panic, or overreact, as some of the other girls had - "You're a great deal more collected than the others," Marian told her. "I recognise the signs in you, Saska. You have faced hardships that the others have not. Their lives have been altogether more comfortable than yours."

"Who are they?" Saska whispered, as they ducked beneath the thick, muscular arm of an oak. "Did you take them against their will?"

"In some cases, yes," Marian said candidly. "But each of them has the choice of returning to their lives, if they wish it. We only ask that they take time to think, first, and take the opportunity to consider the two paths that lie ahead. To give them that opportunity, we sometimes have to act in a manner one might consider cruel. But truly, we are being kind. And if they choose to return to where we found them, so be it."

"Do they ever?"

"Oh yes, and often. Many of the young girls we encounter are too fastened to their present existence to leave the lives they know, no matter how unpleasant they may be. They are often frightened by what they truly are, and want to have no part of it. Tukor is a particularly patriarchal kingdom, full of bluster and testosterone brought by the Lukars. Women are often treated poorly here and the idea of a woman becoming a Bladeborn warrior is widely ridiculed in these lands. It is understandable, then, that when a servant girl finds out what they are, they are unable to accept it."

"I admit, I didn't know there were female Bladeborn," Saska said. "Obviously, women have Bladeborn blood just as men do, but they're not trained. Not here, anyway."

"And not in Vandar either. Only in Rasalan do we train women to fight and use their Bladeborn gifts."

"So there are women among the Suncoats?" Saska asked.

"No," Marian said sharply. "Our official order of Bladeborn knights remains distinctly male dominated." She sounded mildly bitter at the fact. "But we mould women for other roles. To act as spies, agents, and assassins, to serve the kingdom in more...subtle ways. The women we train lead more nuanced lives and, I would say, greatly more interesting ones too than the Suncoats. Part of my role is to find such women, offer them the choice I'm offering you now. So the question is, are you loyal to Tukor? Or would you be happy to fight against them?"

"I have no loyalty to Tukor."

Marian peered at her. "And Rasalan? Do you think you might learn to serve our kingdom and people?"

Another hard question. In truth, Saska didn't want to have to serve anyone in particular; she'd been doing that all her life, and where had it gotten her? But what could she say? This woman had saved her life and was offering her a chance to find some purpose. It wasn't an offer she could refuse.

"I hope so," she said. "But I've always found myself loyal to people, not nations."

"Some would call that wise, others dangerous. I call it fair enough and will take you under my tutelage, should you wish it. But be under no illusions, Saska, that I will expect a lot in return. We are at war, as you know, and yet something far greater stirs in the shadows. Perhaps you will play a part in that and the trials to come. I will try to make it so."

Saska wasn't certain exactly what she was referring to, though had heard enough from Ranulf to know that there was a great deal more out there than what she understood. "I'll go with you," she said, softly, looking forward as they moved through the darkened woods. "You saved my life. I will do what I can to repay that debt."

Marian stopped a moment, and turned to her. "I would have you promise," she said, an expression of great profundity cast upon her face. "You are Bladeborn, and can promise by godsteel. It is unbreakable. A solemn bond. Will you make the oath?"

Saska felt a swelling of duty. "I will."

Marian drew her dagger once more, and it lit their faces from below. The mist filtered upward through the night air, fading as it passed their eyes, and Marian reached out for Saska to take hold of the blade. She did so, and her bond to the metal spread anew, lighting the forges and fires inside. And then taking her spare hand into a firm grip, Marian spoke.

"You will swear to train under my tutelage, to follow my guidance, to adhere to my instruction. You will work hard to unearth your full potential, to become a servant for good in this world. I make no demand of you to pledge more, or to swear allegiance to a kingdom foreign to you, not at this time. That will come later, and I hope by then you will agree, but right now the burden need not be set to your shoulders." She stopped abruptly, took a breath, and lifted her narrow chin. "Will you do as I say, Saska? Will you swear it by Ilithian Steel, and pledge to the unbreakable oath?"

"I...will," Saska croaked, quite taken by the moment.

"Good." Marian snatched back her blade and thrust it down the throat of its sheath. "Now come, I feel another bowl of stew is in order."

Saska felt strangely lightheaded as they returned to camp, though tried not to show that to Marian. Her mind worked backward, digging through the words of the promise she'd made, trying to find some trick that might force her to go further than she'd like. She could find nothing, though wasn't quite certain what would happen if she broke the promise. Pledging by Ilithian Steel was, she knew, a rather opaque practice. It was more a show of honour than anything more, she'd heard, though certain accounts did speak of terrible things happening to those who'd reneged on their oaths.

Still, she put it from her mind as they continued toward the caves, quietly pondering what lay ahead, and wondering, once more, just how exactly Marian had known about her.

"How did you know I was Bladeborn?" she asked idly, as they crunched over twigs and detritus, the gentle orange light of the campfire flickering through the trees ahead. "That whole trick with the carriage was a set up, and I don't even want to know where you got the carriage from in the first place." She frowned. "Actually, I do. You didn't kill anyone for it, did you?"

"Borrowed," said Marian. "Don't worry, we don't kill innocent people without reason. Soldiers, yes. It's wartime, after all. It does beg the question, though." She glanced down at Saska as they walked. "Are you willing to kill, in principle? For some, the act is too great a challenge and they are unable to cross that line. But you have already. The question is, will you again?"

Saska was starting to realise that she was too weary to properly tackle these questions. It was another complicated ask, with a variety of profound implications. Her face showed it. And Marian's showed a tight smile.

"OK, I'll spare you having to answer for now. But to return to your question, I was operating on a firm suspicion, though wasn't entirely certain of what you were. We have been here several weeks now, looking for willing participants who may wish to join us. A few days ago, we heard of a servant who'd killed a lord and was on the run somewhere north of Twinbrook. The story caught my interest, and the more I heard, the more my suspicions grew. I despatched Quilter and Roark to do some digging and, eventually, we learned that you'd been apprehended in Perchlake and were heading for Twinbrook with a dozen soldiers for company. The presence of Master Shackton, however, came as a great surprise."

"And?" Saska asked. "That's it? How could you work out I was Bladeborn from that?"

"A sense, you could call it, or even experience if you'd prefer. Either way, it was worth checking, and though I'm not a soldier in the traditional sense, the opportunity to kill a dozen Tukoran troops would have made the effort worth it regardless." She stopped and regarded Saska's reaction. "You think me cold? Callous, even? We're at war, Saska. Every enemy soldier I slay is one less who may slay my kin. I take no joy from it, but it's a duty I am happy to perform."

"I understand," Saska said thoughtfully. "I heard some of those men talking about how they were planning to rape me. So, I don't care that you killed them. But..."

"But?"

Saska drew a breath. "Their captain seemed a decent man. He stopped the others. Said they were honourable men of Tukor and would not defile me. He seemed sincerely appalled by it. It made me wonder, is all, who he was. Perhaps he was just like Orryn, my older master. Or like my friend Del, grown up. And now he's dead."

"He is, and perhaps in a better place, depending on your views of what comes after. But be wary of that manner of thinking, Saska. It will only lead to doubt, and a troubled soul."

Saska nodded wearily. "I suppose there was another benefit to breaking me out, even if I wasn't Bladeborn," she said.

"Oh?"

"The reward. You could have turned me over and made some profit. I imagine there's a decent price on my head."

"Not half bad, actually - you should be proud." Marian smiled, her face wrinkling at the edges of her mouth. She looked into her early forties. How many has she trained, Saska wondered idly. How many has she killed? "But I would never have allowed that. If you turned out to be a poor fit for us, I'd have likely taken you along with us anyway. You'll never be safe in Tukor again, Saska, and likely in Vandar too, close as they are. It's common for us to bring girls over to Rasalan, to restart their lives there, even if they aren't right to be trained. Two of the girls in the cave, in fact, are such cases. They have no love for Tukor and wish to be relocated, so we're going to help them find a foothold across the strait."

"And the other two?"

"They're more like you, though lack the same instincts. Still, they have potential, and wish to see where the path leads. There have been many others during this expedition who have elected to stay in Tukor. We honour that choice, when it's made, even if we believe it to be foolish. Unfortunately, the same girls who decide to stay may be gathered up by Tukoran soldiers for a rather different purpose, which is decidedly more sinister. We warn them about that, of course, but many still choose to return home, despite the risks."

"What purpose?" Saska asked, curious.

"To be breeders," Marian said, sighing the words out. "Have you ever wondered why a nation as small as Tukor has such an abundance of Bladeborn warriors and Emerald Guards?"

"I...never really thought about it."

"Well, they do. Not as many as Vandar, but Vandar is a vastly more populous nation. It's a twisted policy, whereby Bladeborn knights - sometimes when drugged and without their own knowledge - impregnate these breeders in the hopes that gifted boys will be sired. The chances of that happening, when the mother has the blood of Varin herself, is vastly improved."

"That's horrible," breathed Saska. "What happens to the children once they're born?"

"That depends. If a girl, they will often be raised to be breeders, like their mothers, to continue the cycle. If a boy, they will commonly be adopted into a Bladeborn house, or simply taken in by the Emerald Guard to be nurtured and trained with sword and spear. Under King Janilah's rule, this practice has grown more widespread and reaped considerable reward. We warn every girl we encounter about this, of course, but many don't listen. Hopefully they will never be discovered for what they are. If they are, however, their lives are rarely pleasant."

They continued forward, as the camp grew in clarity. This place is even sicker than I realised, thought Saska. None of what she was hearing surprised her.

"I wonder if I'm a product of a breeder," she wondered absently. "Do you think that's possible?"

Marian mused on it, as they moved through the final trees and stepped toward the cave. Two men were on guard, with the others now grouped around the fire, all lined up on a log facing the form of Ranulf. He looked to be regaling them with one of his many tales. Elsewhere, the cook was washing the used bowls and the four girls were still tucked away to one side in shy, nervous conversation.

Marian stopped, as the two reached the mouth of the cave. Finally, she answered. "I wouldn't imagine so. If you were, you'd have been raised a breeder, not a servant, and the strength of your blood would have been quickly discovered."

Saska nodded. That's what she'd thought, and hoped. The idea of being born from such a practice was enough to return the cook's hearty pheasant stew.

"Right, listen up," called out Marian, clapping her hands firmly. All parties stopped what they were doing immediately and turned to her. Even Ranulf was caught mid sentence and that was saying a lot. "I feel we've been in Tukor long enough, wouldn't you say, men?"

A few groans of agreement echoed from the cave.

"Excellent. Enthusiastic as ever. I want you all well rested for dawn, so try not to stay up late. Master Shackton, I limit you to three more tales of adventure. Make them good ones, though remember we have a long journey ahead and you'll have plenty of time to regale us further on the way. We leave on the morrow for Rasalan. It's time to go back home."

She marched away at that, as Saska trailed her in, and the men returned to their activities. Stopping in his recount, Ranulf shuffled weakly over to Saska. His audience looked disappointed to have to suffer the intermission.

"So, how was it? What is your choice to be, child?"

"Ranulf, come on. You know I don't have a choice." Do I ever?

"It's so," nodded the withered, cadaverous man, though he did look a little fuller after the stew. "Then it seems our fates have aligned, young lady." He smiled. "And we'll both be going to Blackhearth after all."

22

The Vandarian host that had travelled across the northern kingdoms returned the same way as a larger contingent.

Though Aleron, Sir Lancel, and Sir Barnibus had rushed ahead, and they had lost Sir Trenton and Sir Julian to the mysterious assassin, the remainder of the party was still present, and bolstered by a large retinue of Tukorans. They were there, of course, for the sake of Princess Amilia, who in addition to Lady Melany, had a string of other attendants to support her, as well as a dozen knights of the Emerald Guard who were quite welcome among the host.

The going was slow and patient for the first few days, as Master Artibus regularly assessed the condition of Elyon's father, keeping him sedated with roseweed oil while his body continued to heal. The signs, to that end, were mostly positive, and growing increasingly so. By the fourth day of their travels, as they began stretching their way into Vandar, Artibus was confident that he'd be able to wake Amron soon.

"He is healing well," he told Elyon, as they stood within the infirmary carriage, drawn slowly but purposefully along by several strong workhorses. "It may be safe to wake him tomorrow, though we must be wary of his reaction when he comes around. Some men panic upon waking from a long period of convalescence, and I wouldn't want him to aggravate his wounds. I'd like you here, Elyon, when we wake him, whether that's tomorrow, or in the days to come."

"Of course," Elyon said earnestly. "I wouldn't miss it, Artibus. I have many questions that..."

"Questions can wait," Artibus said firmly. He eyed Elyon carefully and pulled at his silky white beard. "He has suffered an horrific trauma and we must give him time. Reliving the attack too early may only set him back."

Elyon nodded. He knew his father was strong, but didn't want to cause him any distress if he could help it. "In his own time, then," he said.

Artibus's expression was approving. "He has plenty of it, so there's no sense in rushing him. What concerns me most is how he'll react to the prospect of relinquishing his title of First Blade. He may yet lose all ability to use his left arm, or only recover partial strength after a period of rehabilitation. I have spoken with Captain Lythian, and we both think it would be best to keep that from him for now, so as not to unduly upset him. He's your father, Elyon. What is your take?"

Elyon looked into his father's face. It remained strained and tensed. His skin was sallow and sickly, his thick muscularity just beginning to erode, his cheeks starting to sink. Dark patches had formed beneath his eyes and his eyelids occasionally twitched, as if he was being constantly harassed by a nightmare, reliving the assault again and again while locked away in the darkness of his comatose mind.

It was truly upsetting to see him like this, but more so to think of what might lie ahead. He would support Aleron's bid to become First Blade - of course he would - but he'd also be eager to reclaim the title for himself, in time. The idea of losing the use of his arm, and never being able to fight effectively again, might just be too much for the man to bear.

Elyon drew a breath and nodded. "You know best, Artibus," he said, "but I imagine my father will see straight through whatever we tell him to the truth. We must hold onto the hope that he will make a full recovery."

He looked at Artibus, whose face was sombre. "We live in hope, Elyon, but it's becoming a weak hope. My heart says he'll raise the Sword of Varinar again, but my head..." He vented a dispirited sighed, and looked down at his patient. "My head is unable to agree."

The fate of Amron Daecar remained a cloud over the party as they went. Though the weather was mostly fine, the energy among the group was strangled, and even with such a force of Varin Knights and Emerald Guards in tow, they remained wary that the assassin may still strike once more. To that end, watches were set throughout the night to guard the infirmary carriage, where Amron remained under Artibus's instruction, rather than being moved each time they stopped for the evening. Tasked with devising an itinerary that would have them reach Varinar - a distance of roughly six hundred miles from their starting point at the warcamp in Tukor - within four weeks, Lythian set about determining the best stop-off points en-route. The aim was to ensure that each night was spent in a secure location, where possible, whether that be a Vandarian fortification or the well-protected estates, castles, and keeps of a lord loyal to House Daecar.

Each time they stopped, the infirmary carriage was driven into the most secure area of the fort or castle grounds, and a watch was set. They made sure the area surrounding the carriage was well lit by firelight, so that any possible attack would have a better chance of being exposed. Those who had full sets of godsteel armour - a group that included Elyon, Lythian, and a couple of the other senior Varin Knights, Sir Borrus and Sir Killian, who both hailed from two of the more wealthy Bladeborn houses - dressed in full plate when on watch. Often, all four of them chose to watch over the carriage throughout the hours of darkness, catching what sleep they could pre-dusk and post-dawn, and when the party was on the move during the day, where they could rest in the carriages, or even catch short naps on horseback if the pace and terrain allowed for it. And gradually, as the days passed, and the host moved deeper into Vandar, that feeling of tension began to ease.

Later on that fourth day, Elyon found himself trotting alongside Jovyn at the rear of the convoy. He had tried, where he could, to spend as much time as possible with his young squire in a bid to continue his training. Though Elyon had had little time to instruct him in the sword given the hectic schedule Lythian had set, he'd attempted to impart what wisdom he'd accumulated - if he indeed had any at all - when riding with the boy.

"Is it true, Elyon?" Jovyn asked, as they passed through the open river-lands south of the pristine pine forests that clothed the western side of the Hammersong mountains. Elyon supplied a questioning frown. "That the Nightblade was given to the assassin by Prince Hadrin?"

"We don't know who gave it to him, Jov," Elyon said plainly. "It might have been Hadrin or any number of people."

Jovyn looked away, off into the far distance, for a long moment. "Did you see him?" he asked. "The assassin. Timlan said you did. He said you saw him pass your tent that night."

"I didn't know it was him," Elyon said. "I just saw some wisps of black smoke, Jov, nothing more than that."

"That's it?"

Elyon nodded. He had grown weary of retelling it, and had already been questioned and cornered by others eager to hear the details, Amilia among them, who'd been typically social for the last four days which, to Elyon's surprise, she'd spent occasionally on horseback, rather than solely within the comfort of her private carriage. "The Nightblade grants invisibility, Jovyn. I'm not sure what else people expect me to have seen."

"But only when mastered," Jovyn noted. "That's what Timlan said. Only someone who masters the blade can go invisible. I mean, fully invisible."

"You know, Jov, you'll do well not to believe everything Timlan tells you."

The boy frowned as he looked up from his rouncey. "So he's wrong?"

Elyon gave out a resigned sigh. "Well, no, in this case he's right. The assassin was highly proficient with the Nightblade, though clearly hadn't truly mastered it, otherwise I'd never have seen a thing. But I'm speaking more in principle. I'm trying to teach you, Jov, to be discerning and think for yourself. I've seen you around Tim and you hang on every word he says. That's natural, because he's older, and from a more prominent house, but be wary of that, OK."

"I thought you liked Tim."

Elyon let out a slightly exasperated breath. "I do. I like Tim a lot and he's a great squire to Aleron." I'm not good at this, came a disappointing thought. How am I supposed to advise Jovyn when I'm just...well, I'm hardly more than a boy myself? "Look, I'm just saying that you need to learn to think for yourself. You have to question things, Jov. That's the problem with rumours and whispers. They're passed from ear to ear and get so warped along the way. Try not to be a link in that chain without checking that the facts are right first. It's hard, I know, but it's a good principle to live by."

Elyon performed a slightly proud nod to himself at that. He considered it relatively sage advice and a marked improvement on the blathering that preceded it.

"And be especially careful," he added, "about speculating too much about who's behind all this. We have almost no evidence right now, so it's not going to do anyone any good endlessly discussing it. It could be almost anyone, Jovyn. Who told you it was Prince Hadrin? Tim, I'm guessing?"

Jovyn shrugged. "I've heard it from lots of the men," he said.

"Well they should know better. If all we do is repeat and reinforce our own suspicions, again and again, then soon enough we'll have pinned this on Prince Hadrin, whether he had any involvement or not. That's a dangerous road to tread. We have to be smarter than that."

Jovyn looked at him with a nod, showing he understood. Of course, it was borrowed advice, really - Lythian had been drumming this into Elyon's head for the last few days, after all - but Elyon still felt good when passing it onto his squire.

Maybe this isn't so hard. All I've got to do is pick and choose the best advice I get and then pass it right onto Jovyn...

He had plenty of sage old mentors and figures to go to, of course, and all wise men and learned scholars had masters they cited as influencing them. Wasn't wisdom, in itself, merely an ability to listen, judge, and discern a conclusion based on the available evidence?

Elyon pondered it for some time as the day wore on and night sprung upon them. Before he knew it, the light was bleeding away into darkness and a host of unruly clouds were marching in, thick and grey and threatening to cause a fuss. In the end, all they did was empty a light rain before passing meekly on, hardly troubling the party as they stopped and made a rare camp under the stars.

"I've misjudged our distance today, I feel," Lythian confessed privately to Elyon as the tents were set up, and campfires built, and the cooks began preparing a stew. He glanced toward Amilia's carriage, which was quite literally luxury on wheels. "I hope the princess doesn't mind spending the night in the open. "The Kanabar estates are a little over five miles west of here. We could make for them if we hurry, but I'd rather not push the horses if we can avoid it."

"It's OK, Lyth," Elyon assured him. "I doubt Amilia will mind. She knows things like this happen on the road."

Lythian still looked concerned. Besides looking after the Vandarian contingent, and having to worry about the fate of Elyon's father, he now had Amilia to consider as well. She was a particularly precious cargo that needed to be kept happy, and not the sort of luminary Lythian was used to escorting.

"Look, let me worry about Amilia, OK," Elyon said. "She's not your responsibility. You heard Prince Rylian. She's under Aleron's protection now, and while he's not around, the onus falls on me. You have your quartermaster duties to worry about, and all the rest besides. And you're doing a good job, Lyth. No one could ask for anyone better to lead us home."

Lythian's expression softened into a smile. "Thank you, Elyon," he said with a sweet sincerity. "You know, you're becoming something of a leader yourself. I've seen you, going between the men, keeping everyone's spirits up. You've always been social with them, but this is different. This isn't about drinking and sharing stories. You're supporting them, leading them on, and being very much your father's son. And they see it too: the change. We all do."

Elyon's lips were pulled into a gentle, unassuming smile. They were about the finest words of compliment he'd ever received, and yet to grin broadly would be to undermine them. "Thank you, Captain," he said, trying to sound magnanimous, and perhaps trying to sound like his father. "That means a lot to me."

They shared a quiet moment, as Amilia suddenly appeared, emerging from her carriage in her second change of clothes for the day. Wherever they landed for the evening, she liked to dress up for dinner. That was quite natural when keeping the company of lords, but tonight they'd be dining out in the open, around a campfire, and yet still she made the effort.

Elyon found that he favoured the behaviour. Yes, there was something narcissistic about it, as though she wanted the attention, but it wasn't really about that. It seemed that Amilia, in her own way, was doing much as Elyon and Lythian were - trying to keep spirits up, even giving the camp something to look forward to. What will she wear tonight? they would wonder. Will she have a change of clothes for every night of the trip?

The road could sometimes be boring, the days long and slow and having the Jewel of Tukor along for the ride gave everyone a little thrill. And as beautiful as she was, she matched her looks with her charms, taking an interest in the men, the squires, even the stewards and other attendants. At times like those she seemed altogether perfect, and then Elyon would see that sly grin, those catlike eyes, those secret expressions and playful mannerisms that she seemed to reserve just for him.

And so he would ask himself again: What game is she playing? Is this just the playful behaviours of a flirt, looking for attention, or something more? He imagined the former, though couldn't be sure. Bored princesses of such beauty were likely to look for playthings. It seemed Elyon had become that person to her, a distraction of her own with her betrothed so far away.

She stepped toward Elyon and Lythian now, dressed in a fine, jade green evening gown with Lady Melany ever by her side. Her lady-in-waiting looked demure as always, blessed with skin soft as flower petals, hair that shone like the sun. It seemed to do so even in the gloom of dusk, always drawing Elyon's eye. And where he constantly felt confused by Amilia's behaviour, he was beginning to greatly enjoy the company of Lady Mel, when he had it.

"Your Highness, my lady," Lythian said, as the two approached. "I can only offer my sincerest apologies for the campgrounds tonight. I had intended on reaching the estates of Lord Kanabar - his son, Sir Borrus, is among the Varin Knights of the company - but unfortunately..."

"Oh Captain, not to worry," Amilia interrupted, waving the concern away like she was swatting a troublesome fly. "There's something romantic about staying under the stars. It's a fine evening and the air is fresh after the rains, and look, such ranging, tranquil views. I'd say you couldn't have chosen a better spot."

Lythian bowed especially low after that. "We have a venison stew being prepared, Your Highness," he added. "I hope it's to your liking."

"If it's to your liking, and that of the men, then it'll be very much to mine as well, I'm sure. I'm a dainty little thing and it doesn't take much to fuel me, and as a Lukar, my culinary tastes are wide-ranging and I'm not hard to please. What's more important is that your strapping boys are well fed, Captain. We'll need you strong to support my darling Aleron when we finally get to Varinar."

In that moment, as Lythian's head sped and dipped into a second bow, Amilia unleashed one of her trademark grins and delivered it directly to Elyon's door. By the time Lythian was standing again, it was gone, and her more heartfelt expression had resumed.

"Well, Your Highness, I thank you for you understanding on all counts. I will, of course, ensure we spend the coming nights in the comforts of a hall."

"Oh, no need. I'm used to halls, but not so much these fabulous surroundings." She looked around, to the shadows of the southern edge of the Hammersongs to the north, and the wide-ranging river-lands and valleys that spread out all around them. "I would happily spend further evenings in the open, so please don't concern yourself with keeping me satisfied. I would not want to distract you from attending to Lord Daecar. His health remains all of our priority, at this time."

"Of course. That is another reason why I am trying to limit these evenings spent outdoors. We are more vulnerable in the open."

"I suppose I will have to take your word for that, Captain. I'm no expert, of course, but I wouldn't imagine this assassin would have any hope of repeating his treachery, not with so many fine knights on guard. We are aware of his trickeries and he has played his dastardly hand. He shall not get another chance."

"No, I don't imagine he will, Princess Amilia," said Lythian, "but we must remain vigilant all the same."

"I would never advocate against such a thing." She smiled. "Now, I believe that fine venison stew is calling me. Mel, come along, let's let these men continue in their important work."

Lythian and Elyon watched them go, a blend of colour and extravagant beauty that fit nicely with the equally striking scenery. The men, many of whom had already gathered around the cooking pots, expressed wide smiles at the coming of the ladies, with several other less illustrious female attendants following behind them. Within moments the campfire was bubbling with conversation and small portions of wine and ale were being handed out with the stew.

"She has a way with the men," Lythian noted. “Reminds me a little of your mother, Elyon. She was the same. Men couldn't help but be drawn to her, for her beauty and charms both."

Elyon nodded quietly, unsure of the comparison. Then again, no one else seemed to experience that puckish side of her. At all other times she portrayed a young princess of considerable elegance, glamour and conviviality with all those, highborn and low, she came into contact with.

"I hear you spoke with Artibus earlier," he said, moving the conversation to something more pressing. "About waking my father."

"Yes, we discussed the prospect. I presume you're referring to the idea of keeping certain truths from him, for the time being."

"It won't work," Elyon said, looking to the infirmary carriage. The first watch had already been established and both Sir Borrus and Sir Killian were dressed in their full godsteel armour. Sir Killian, in particular, had a truly fine set. As the heir to House Oloran, he had inherited the armour from his father and wore it with distinction whenever he had the chance. "Father will know the truth as soon as he wakes and is unable to move his left arm. And what is that truth anyway, Lyth? We don't know yet how things will turn out."

"Artibus seems quite convinced. There is no one in a better position to speculate on how your father's arm will end up, Elyon. It seems the chances are high that Amron's fighting days are behind him now. To reveal the full extent of that possibility is something we should avoid, at least until his strength has better returned."

"I don't disagree. I'm just saying, Father will see it. He'll know, Lythian, so it's best we prepare ourselves for the worst. Either that, or keep him sedated for longer."

"Perhaps that would be the better course," Lythian intoned after a pause. A network of wrinkles had begun to deepen around his eyes, a product of his growing exhaustion and the unexpected strain placed upon him in leading the operation. "But of course, that would be up to Artibus. I don't think he wants to keep your father under sedation for too long, if he can avoid it."

"Then we have no choice but to trust Father. We trust him to accept the possibility of what lies ahead. If he panics or reacts poorly to anything, then he can be quickly sedated again." He looked at Lythian. "Agreed?"

Lythian breathed in, long and deep, and wearily considered it. Then he nodded. Wearily. "Agreed."

"Good."

Elyon eyed him, as Lythian prepared to step away, presumably to put on his armour and begin a long evening on vigil outside the infirmary carriage. Not tonight, Elyon thought, feeling adamant that he take charge for a change.

"Lyth," he said, causing the captain to turn back toward him. "You're not going on watch tonight. If I have any authority as my father's son, then I'm going to use it for your own good, because I'm damn sure you'll drive yourself to Varin's Table if you continue on like this." He looked at Lythian firmly. "So, you're going to have some stew, enjoy a cup or two of ale, relax with the men, and then get some sleep. Proper sleep. And I don't want to see you again until dawn, do you understand?"

Lythian's smile was about as soft - and grateful - as Elyon had ever seen it. "Your father's son indeed," he said. He dipped his chin. "As you wish, Sir Elyon."

Elyon took a moment to himself, as Lythian stepped away to join the others. He drew a breath of cool evening air and looked out over the campsite, and the sprawling river-lands that tumbled away to the south and west of their position. Around the main fire, many of the men had already gathered. Stew was still being handed out along with cups of ale and wine.

Amilia was the centre of attention, as ever, the toast of the host, and seemed ready to grace the men with a song. She'd done that several times already during the short trip so far and had shown herself to possess a quite lovely singing voice. Her solos were enchanting, as were her duets with lady Mel or one of the Emerald Guards, several of whom boasted rich baritones that contrasted pleasantly with the princess's honey-sweet tone. They liked to sing in Tukor and it showed, a pastime that pre-existed the coming of the Lukars and the bringing of their Vandarian culture. It was said that Ilith would sing when at his forge, the clang of his hammer and divine voice ringing through the lands. It was, in fact, where the Hammersong mountains got their name. When the wind was right, apparently you could still hear the great demigod's voice echoing through the peaks and passes.

Elyon drew a nostalgic smile as he looked over the group. Once he'd have been there among them, singing, drinking, concerned with little but the next feast, the next carnal conquest. He was no longer pulled by such base demands. No, his eyes fell to Lythian, as he moved in among them, and took a bowl of stew from the cook, settling in with the men. They fell to Jovyn, sitting with Timlan and the other squires, all of them watching the Bladeborn knights of Vandar and Tukor with expressions of longing and hope that, one day, they'd be counted among their number. He looked upon them all, now, with a different set of eyes.

I am becoming a leader, he began to realise. It came as an instinctive thought, not one of arrogance or an inflated opinion of himself, but that of a simple, perhaps even obvious, reality. Daecars were natural leaders and, it seemed, Elyon had taken that trait from his father, and forebears, whether he'd wanted to or not. Most importantly, he felt comfortable in that realisation. It felt right, as though finally committing to a course of greater duty and virtue helped put his restless mind at ease.

He had turned a corner over the last week or two, and the years that lay behind him were fading into a cluster of memories that, though fond to him, were now part of his past, and rightly so.

I'll make you proud, Mother, he thought, as his eyes slowly moved skyward, to the sparkling stars and gleaming moon, to all those watching from the great beyond. I'll take care of Father, and Aleron, and Lillia. I'll make sure they're safe.

Perhaps it was his own weary mind playing tricks, but somehow he thought he saw a particular star sparkle and shine more brightly, for just an instant, before settling into its more muted glow. He smiled, staring at that star, fixing its location in the firmament into his mind. Elyon wasn't a man of strong beliefs, but in that moment he allowed himself a rare indulgence. Mother, he thought, looking to the star. I miss you.

He named it Kessia, in her honour. A private name for himself alone of a star likely named already. And before he fell to melancholy, and grief at the dear mother he lost, he stepped away to join the others as Amilia began to sing.

23

"So that's Blackhearth, is it?" Saska said quietly, scanning the bustling port town laid out upon the rugged coast in the distance. She glanced to Ranulf with a raised eye. "What did you call it? The promised land for fugitives and escapees?"

"Promised land for smugglers and thieves, more like," came the gruff voice of the cook, whose true name still evaded Saska, though not for want of trying. "Looks all right from up here, but get closer and you'll see. Squalid place, stinks of fish and flesh and smells less savoury than those. They say the whores outnumber the sailors there, so you see what I mean."

"Then you must love the place, Cook," said Ranulf, who'd also been unable to learn the man's name, and so used his profession in lieu of it, as all the others seemed to do. "I doubt a man like you can find love through conventional means, so Blackhearth seems an ideal fit."

"You watch that tongue, Shackton. I've half a mind to cut it off and throw it in with the stew."

"And no one would know the difference, judging by your cooking. If anything, my famed tongue would improve the taste."

"Your tongue has flapped enough these last five days. I'm sick of it. The sooner we're off this rock and I escape your blabbering, the better."

"You have me for a good week yet, my dear friend," grinned Ranulf, his physical vitality quickly improving now that he was being properly fed. And, despite his comments, Cook's food was quite delicious. Then again, this was how the two got along - they seemed incapable of sharing a normal, polite conversation. "It'll take a good four or five days to cross Vandar's Mercy with the winds as they are, and another couple to head up river to Thalan. Lucky for you, I have only nibbled at the edges of the wonderful cake that is the story of my life. There are pieces aplenty to pass out, and I shall be regaling one and all until we part."

"Then I'll toss myself into the frothing waters and be done with it. Better get chomped in two by a shark than listen to more of your drivel."

Ranulf laughed, as Saska tuned in on the conversation going on behind them. It involved Marian, Quilter, Roark, and a couple of the other men called Braddin and Lark. They were of similar countenance to Quilter and Roark, sturdy and hard-headed, though had proven themselves adept at guiding the party across Tukor without falling into the hands of the law. The last few days, while tense, had been unexpectedly free of incident.

"Best head down when it darkens, m'lady," Roark said, eyes off down the gentle slope that led toward the town. "Better the rest stay in these here trees till then and await our return."

"Right," said Marian, standing between them like a rose amid a tangle of thorns. "Tell the captain - once you track him down - that I want to leave as soon as the ship's ready. Two of you, stay with him to make sure he remains on track. The other two return here and update us as quickly as you can."

"Yes, m'lady," they said as one.

"And be careful. We have two rather well-known fugitives in our party, and Blackhearth will be considered a likely departure point for them." She turned to Ranulf with a frown. "Fugitives and escapees was it, Master Shackton?"

"It's so, my lady," said Ranulf, extricating himself from the verbal exchange with Cook. "I do feel horrible about putting you all in unnecessary danger, I must confess. None of you signed up to have a renowned renegade of my celebrated standing among you."

"Well you know what you can do, then," grunted Cook. "Go down there now and turn yourself in. Do us all a favour."

"And deprive you of my stories?" Ranulf began clicking his tongue. "Now, Cook, I could never do that."

"Stop it," said Marian. "I've enough of your curmudgeonly bickering for one day. You're like an unstoppable force meeting an immovable object. Now give it a rest, or I'll gag you both." She projected a withering stare at the men, then spun back to the others. "Keep an eye out for soldiers and spies in common clothing. They'll be watching the streets, and hard to spot. If you see anyone suspicious, mark their location and try to devise a route that will take us down to the docks without being seen. Do you know where you'll find the captain?"

"Could be all manner of places, m'lady," said Quilter, his square face settled into a perpetual frown. "Captain's got a mind for women and whiskey, so somewhere that serves both is most likely."

"That hardly narrows it down," noted Marian. "You'll have to split up to cover more ground." She glanced west. "Light's starting to fade, so have a think of likely venues and go to them first. With luck we'll find the captain lucid, at least. After several weeks of inactivity here I do fear for his health, however. Men can get angsty when idle and end up with a knife in the back if they cause trouble. With luck it'll just be his liver that's been punished by his fondness for the bottle."

"And if not?" asked Quilter. "What if he's dead or we ain't able to track him down?"

"Then find an alternative. Or better yet, head to the docks and see if Cap's ship is still in port. If he's dead or otherwise indisposed we sail without him."

"We'd have to bribe the harbourmaster," noted Lark, a little taller, younger, though no less grim than the others. "Cap's got a relationship with him. Without him..."

"We'll figure it out," cut in Marian. "I'm sure Cap's just fine and enjoying the company of a fine lady as we speak." The men found that amusing. "Try not to join in," Marian went on, eyeing them. A sly grin twisted at her lips. "I know you only need a minute or two to get your money's worth, but try to resist the urge until we return to our own shores."

Saska giggled lightly, getting a few sharp looks in return. "What?" she said. "It was funny."

"And true," said Ranulf. "I think that's why they're insulted."

"Oh, and you're a wizard in the bedchamber, are you Shackton?" grumbled Roark.

"I know my way around, is all I'll say."

"Course he does," said Cook, huffing heavily. "He can't do anything wrong, can he."

"Well, to be fair I have spent the last year in a cage, so clearly I'm not entirely infallible."

"Yes, well Ranulf's debatable sexual prowess aside, can we remain focused on the task at hand?" said Marian, steadying the ship with her expert, guiding hand. "This is it, gentlemen. Our last hours on this dreadful rock are upon us. By morning we'll be on the waves and cutting our way back home. But we need to find our captain first, so put your heads together and draw up a list of all the places he might be." She stole a glance west once more. "You're to leave in half an hour."

As the four Rasalanians set about their discussion, ably supported by Cook and Ranulf - who both seemed to have a suspiciously keen knowledge of the less reputable venues of Blackhearth - Saska returned with Marian to the trees, where the rest of the party were waiting. They were roughly a mile and a half from the border of Blackhearth, which thankfully had no protective wall around its exterior and seemed easy enough to infiltrate, judging by the flows of people and wagons moving in and out along the coastal roads and those that wended inland. It was an unusual looking town, known for its near-black, wooden structures, built from timber taken from the Darkwood, which bordered the town to the northwest. It gave it a particularly gloomy, and near nightmarish feel, a sea of black buildings spread out across the flatlands near the rugged coast, and was rather larger than Saska had anticipated.

"I hope me being here isn't a problem," she said, as she stepped with Marian into the woods. Even here, at the very edge of the forest, the Darkwood was a haunting place and not somewhere you'd want to spend the night. It did, however, make for a good place to await darkness in secret, given the local legends that kept the people away.

"No more of a problem than it's been the last five days," said Marian. "Just keep your hood up and you'll be fine. You may be a wanted fugitive, Saska, but I'd wager I'm equally wanted here after slaughtering all those Tukoran soldiers. I daresay I'm more of a prize than you are, in fact, so don't worry, we're in this together."

She patted Saska on the arm as the others appeared, a few trunks back from the treeline within a small clearing. The remainder of the Rasal men were either on guard or simply loitering around in preparation to go, resting where they could or munching on dried meats, bread, or whatever else remained in their portable pantry.

The four girls, who Saska had gotten to know to various degrees over the last few days, were now split into two pairs. One pair contained the two who were simply wishing to be relocated. Their names were Phyllis and Marna, and both had quickly settled into the maidservant duties they were so accustomed to, helping where they could when the group made camp. Mostly that involved fetching water, washing pots - and thus allowing Cook to spend more time sparring with Ranulf - and helping to tend the horses. Saska hadn't spoken to them a great deal. Under Marian's instruction, she had instead been mixing with the other two girls who'd shown themselves capable of wielding Ilithian Steel.

One was Leshie, a small girl of seventeen who probably looked at least two years younger. She had bushy, strawberry blonde hair, a narrow mouth, and innocent, compliant eyes that were fairly common among servants. Beyond the facade, however, Saska sensed a more audacious side to her. She liked Leshie immediately.

The other was Astrid, who had a less open personality. She was older, and at twenty two had established herself within a position of prominence among the staff of the household she'd worked in. It wasn't hard to see why. She was stern, rigid, and strict when speaking with Saska, Leshie, and the other girls, who she'd taken to ordering about. Again, that was common for a maidservant, only one of a higher ranking in the household. She wore a nest of brown hair above sharp eyes and a narrow jaw, and was a smidgen taller than Saska, though greatly overshadowed by the looming figure of Marian on that count.

Marian immediately called Leshie and Astrid over, stepping toward a small rocky outcrop a little deeper into the woods. She gestured for them to sit down on the rock, facing into the forest. Even a few trees back from the clearing, it was dark and growing darker. Leshie looked unperturbed; Astrid looked uncomfortable. Saska felt little at all, logic telling her that, with Marian for company, they were all perfectly safe. She hoped.

"A test," Marian said. "Let's call it a test of bravery." She'd done this several times already over the last few days, displaying a somewhat unorthodox style of instruction and training. Clearly, she liked to see how well the girls adapted to whatever situation they encountered. When operating as spies and agents of the crown, the skill of unflappability, and thinking on one's feet, would likely come in handy. "There's a fungus that grows about seventy five metres beyond the treeline here. It likes the soil back there, it's said, and the darkness. It's a fine delicacy, though naturally, many are afraid to go and pick it. You may have heard the legends of the Darkwood, or you may not. Either way, it's about the last place you want to get lost. Because lost, in this case, tends to mean dead." She stopped, drew her godsteel dagger, and turned to the girls sitting on the rock. "So, who's first?"

"I'll do it," said Leshie quickly. Astrid looked at her like she was mad. "Makes sense to get it over with, right?"

"Excellent, Leshie. I like a girl who takes action," said Marian. She smiled at the youngest of the three, who despite her diminutive stature and child-like face had exhibited a courageous side that Marian clearly favoured. "Now, the mushroom shines luminous green in the darkness, so it's not too difficult to spot. It's also the reason it's best picked after nightfall, though back there, it's more or less perpetually dark, so daytime probably works too. Take the dagger and try to cut a few loose. If nothing else, I'm eager to see what Cook does with them and have a hankering for a mushroom soup before we sail." She reached out, turning the handle of the dagger to Leshie. "If you feel the blade growing too heavy for you, return immediately. If you're in danger, or get lost, call out. I'll hear and come fetch you. Are you ready?"

Leshie nodded and reached for the blade. An eager expression leapt onto her face as she took the hilt and felt the thrill that accompanied it. All of them had entered early training with Marian over the previous days in the use of Ilithian Steel and were quickly growing accustomed to the sensation. Saska could bear the metal longest of the three, and possessed instincts the others did not. This task, for instance, shouldn't be as hard for her, given the enhanced sensory output her fledgling bond to godsteel gave her; a talent the others, like most Bladeborn, lacked. For them, it would be more or less pitch black in there. Astrid remained evidently disturbed by the prospect, though Leshie was not to be daunted.

"Right, so just straight ahead, then?" Leshie asked determinedly, staring into the woods.

"You can choose your own route, Leshie," Marian said. "Quickly now. You're still new to using godsteel and won't take long to tire."

"Can I put it down, or fix it to my belt?"

"No. It must remain in your hand at all times. Yes, you could cheat, but what would be the point in that?"

Leshie shrugged. Clearly, the thought had crossed her mind.

She didn't delay any further, however, speeding off into the woods, crashing through the undergrowth with a clamour that seemed unusually loud for a girl of her petite proportions. Astrid's shoulders pulled together, and her head moved left and right. "She'll draw some beast out, the silly girl," she said in a thin, tight voice. "Why does she have to be so loud?"

"Probably because she can't see very well," suggested Saska flatly. "It's thick and tangled in there."

"Then she should take it slower."

"She can't. She needs to get in and out quickly. Come on, Astrid, you know we can only hold godsteel for a few minutes at a time right now."

Astrid huffed. Begrudging agreement, Saska supposed it was.

"Don't worry," Marian said, "you'll improve dramatically as the weeks and months pass. Soon enough, you won't be burdened by it, and when you get your own blade, you'll have a sheath to stash it in when you get tired."

"When will that be?" Saska asked, curious. "Getting our own blade, I mean."

"It'll be when you're ready, Saska," Marian said. "I can say no more than that."

The group listened as Leshie's crashing faded into the distance, the sound gobbled up by the heavy tangle of vegetation and gnarled, black-trunked trees. Before too long a silence had established itself in the air, and only the light murmuring of the men, some twenty metres away toward the edge of the forest, could be heard.

Saska noticed, however, that Marian's hand was gripped firmly to the hilt of her godsteel sword. She was focusing intently and clearly utilising her own amplified hearing to make sure that Leshie was OK. After several minutes, her eyes - set to hard squints - relaxed and she drew what seemed to be a slightly relieved breath. A few moments later, the sound of snapping twigs and shaking bushes marked the return of Leshie, who burst from the undergrowth, looking dirty, a little shaken, and yet proud all at once. With a heavy pant, she quickly handed the godsteel blade to Marian, before digging into the pocket of her cloak and triumphantly displaying a handful of bright green mushrooms.

"Bravo, Leshie," said Marian. "Well done indeed. How many did you get?" She counted through them. "Five. Good. Enough for a small soup. But I think the men would like a share too, don't you?" The comment was for Saska and Astrid. "Come on now, who's next? Five is the benchmark. If anyone can beat it, they get to hold my sword."

"Me," said Saska immediately, leaping to her feet. Before Astrid could counter her, she jumped forward and took hold of the dagger, scanning the woods as she did so. The flush of power swept through her and, focusing, the darkness ahead receded, just slightly.

"Six is the target, Saska," said Marian. "Though if it were me, I'd have gone last. If you should beat Leshie's score, Astrid will know what she'll need to do to win. In a contest of this sort, it pays to be strategic. Remember that. It's a lesson that will stand you in good stead in future."

Saska nodded and glanced at Astrid, unsure if she'd even make it to where the mushrooms grew. The promise of wielding Marian's sword, however, was an unusually strong enticement, and even Astrid looked somewhat motivated to overcome her obvious fears, if it meant clutching at a full godsteel blade. So far, they'd only used Marian's dagger in training. It was unanimously assumed that the sensation it gave them would be dramatically more powerful with a full sword, though Marian had refused to confirm or deny such an assertion when it came her way.

Coming to a decision on which way to go, Saska darted swiftly into the trees a little to the right of the route Leshie had chosen, feeling no great trepidation at the haunting, murky surroundings with the touch of godsteel between her fingers. Even a coward would gain courage when wielding such a mystical metal, Saska imagined, feeling emboldened as she hurdled fallen trunks and trunks and nimbly ducked and weaved through the tangled knot of boles and overhanging limbs spread out before her.

Her eyesight helped, though not by much. When fully trained, Bladeborn blessed with enhanced senses could, Marian had told her, see fairly clearly in the dark, their eyes equivalent to creatures of nocturnal preference. Though it made the going easier for Saska, it didn't stop her tripping on occasion, falling to the filth, scrambling through bushes in a bid to hunt green treasure. It quickly became quite clear why Leshie had reappeared so soiled and stained. Saska clambered, wriggled, and crashed her way along, hand clinging to the blade all the while, searching for the glow of the mushrooms. She caught her first sight of one at the base of a tree of impressive girth and rushed for it, eagerly slicing the stalk and stashing it in her pocket.

One.

She scanned, spotted another, and sprung toward it. With another quick swipe, she'd doubled her spoils.

Two.

Suddenly, they seemed to be all around her, mushrooms sprouting from the darkened earth at the base of every tree she could see. Urged on by the throbbing power of the godsteel dagger, she rushed from tree to tree, slicing, collecting, depositing mushroom after mushroom into her pockets. Within what seemed like moments only, she'd gathered a dozen and yet plenty remained, the forest floor a glowing wonderland of bioluminescence, otherworldly and beautiful.

Saska stood, satisfied, observing the bizarre setting for a moment, making sure she knew which way would take her back. She scanned, retracing her steps, and saw the path she'd cut through the underground, leading back out. She let out a breath, and began moving that way.

A noise rustled behind her, the shaking of a bush.

She spun, heart quickening, and stared into the trees.

There was a shape there, a shadow beside a wide trunk. It had a vaguely humanoid form, ten feet tall, sleek and narrow in build. Saska's pulse moved into a wild, thrashing series of beats and, without delay, she pirouetted on her heels and dashed back through the trees, sprinting as fast as she could for the others, tripping and groping through the undergrowth, scrabbling back to her feet several times as she went.

By the time she emerged, panting and soaked through with sweat, she was caked in mud and her lungs were rasping, as though filled with rough pebbles and churning debris. She hacked, coughing heavily. Over the last few days, her lungs had improved steadily, and she'd been given Rasal medication to help them recover, but they were still raw when pushed. She took several moments to recover her bearings before turning back to the woods, hands shaking, pointing with the tip of the godsteel dagger toward the trees.

"There's...something out there," she said, voice trembling. "Something...something big."

Marian watched her. She had remained characteristically composed throughout the panic, as though she'd anticipated something like this. "How big?" she asked.

"I...I don't know. Ten feet, maybe more. It was right there, right in front of me." Saska stared, wide-eyed into the trees, in horror.

"These woods are known to play their tricks," Marian said calmly. "The people say they have a mind of their own, and like to toy with strangers who come picking at their skin." She looked to Saska's bulging pockets. "You took what wasn't yours, so far as they'll see it." Then she grinned. "Or maybe it was simply a result of the mushrooms themselves. They're known to have hallucinogenic properties before being cooked. It's probably why people go missing in there so often. They go picking, start seeing things, panic, and run. By the time they come to, they've often completely lost their bearings and are at the mercy of the beasts. Of which, I'll grant you, there are some in there. But in this case, I suspect it was merely a trick of the mind."

Saska shook her head, frowned, prepared a rebuttal, and then found she had nothing to say. Already, away from that bizarre, otherworldly place, she was feeling more clear-headed and starting to doubt what she saw.

"Now, how many did you get?" Marian asked.

Saska panted, coughed again, and then handed Marian the dagger. In her panic, she'd clung to it so tight her knuckles had gone white. So much for giving cowards courage, she thought. I've clearly got a long way to go. And I guess that was the point.

Next, she presented the dozen mushrooms she'd picked, though a couple appeared to have escaped back to their natural setting at some point during her mad dash through the trees.

Marian counted them. "Ten. Well done. And that explains your experience in there. The more people pick, the more crazy the hallucination. It takes practice to handle the fear, and know what's real and what isn't. Leshie clearly went in and out without ill-effect owning to the shorter time she spent among the trees. Owing to your ability to wield the blade longer, Saska, you suffered a more frightening ordeal. It's all part of the test, don't worry. And you've both done very well."

Marian turned to Astrid, who sat quietly on the rock, looking quite ashen. Her shoulders had rolled in so tight she looked astonishingly narrow and her eyes seemed as though they were incapable of blinking. "Astrid. Your turn."

The hawkish girl shook her head. Or perhaps she was just shivering violently, it was hard to tell. "I...I don't want to," she stuttered. "I've heard about these woods. Ancient monsters and spirits of the earthen god still live in there. Creatures Tukor moulded from the earth during the War Eternal." She stared out, trembling. "Maybe that's what Saska saw. A tree spirit. Or...or something else. Something worse."

Marian observed her carefully, as though considering whether to force her to go in. The girl was clearly terrified, though, and so early in their training, pushing them too hard wasn't, perhaps, in anyone's interests.

"OK, Astrid," she said gently. "You can relax. I'm not going to force you to go in if you don't want to."

A shiver of shame threw itself across Astrid's face, as though she'd let Marian down. For a moment she looked like she was about to change her mind, though her fear looked to have overwhelmed her.

"Return to the others, all of you," Marian said. "Go on now, and take these with you." She handed the fifteen mushrooms gathered so far to the three girls. Astrid looked at them fearfully. "Pass them over to Cook and get him working on a soup for dinner."

"And where are you going?" Saska asked. "Do I not get to hold your sword?"

"At some point, perhaps," said Marian, "though since Astrid never competed, it's a fairly hollow victory, Saska." She smiled, then turned back to the depths of the forest. "I just need to pop in and fetch some more mushrooms. Fifteen isn't enough for a hearty broth."

With that, she drew her blade, and stepped fearlessly into the darkness.

* * *

After safely passing the mushrooms onto Cook, Saska made an immediate beeline for Ranulf, finding him in the unusual position of being alone and not in the throes of a story. Instead, he sat by himself, spindly legs crossed over in the grass, lost to some sort of personal reflection.

"You want to explore that place?" Saska interrupted, standing above him, arms folded. "Are you gods-damn mad, Ranulf? I only went less than a hundred metres in, with a godsteel dagger, and I've never been so terrified in my life."

Ranulf smiled as he quietly escaped his reverie. "So that's what all the screaming was," he said pithily. "I did wonder what all the fuss could be."

"I didn't scream," Saska retorted, sitting. "I was just...breathing heavily. And coughing. You need your ears checked, I think, Ranulf. Clearly, they've been forgotten among your many ailments."

"My ears are just fine, Saska. But how are the lungs? I hope you didn't suffer a setback?"

"No blood or gloopy discharge. So I think I'm good." She hauled a breath, as if to make sure, and didn't suffer any further hacking. There remained a sensation of heaviness to her chest but it was decidedly less weighty than before.

"So what happened, then? Suffer the effects of the Greengill, did you?"

Saska frowned. "Greengill? That's what the mushroom's called?"

"It's one of it's names, yes, given for the flappy green gills beneath the cap. But I prefer the local name for it." He set his bulging eyes on her. "The Dreadshroom. Quite apt, I'd say. It's said to bring about a person's worst fears. What was it you saw out there?"

Dreadshroom, Saska thought. No wonder Marian didn't tell us that first.

"Just a shape, tall and thin, kinda human in form." Saska shuddered at the memory.

"A perfectly vague description, thank you. You're clearly not the most imaginative girl if that's all your mind could conjure."

Saska jabbed at his boney arm. "I didn't have time to conjure anything. I was too busy running for my life."

"You can't run from what's in your head, Saska," Ranulf noted with a playful grin. "All you can do is learn to master such things. As any proper adventurer will tell you, mastering fear is essential if you want to get anywhere. If you can't do that you might as well stay home, settle into your chair, and let the years pass by until your organs fail. Such a thought repels me, so yes, I would venture into the Darkwood, though I'd be fully prepared before doing so, and it wouldn't be a trip I'd do alone." He looked at her with a suggestion Saska didn't like.

"Gods no. If I never set foot in that place again, it'll be far too soon."

"I imagined you'd say that, but who knows, one day you might say different. Once you're a fully trained and equipped Bladeborn, you may just walk those woods like you're enjoying a stroll in the meadows." He turned around, searching for Marian. "I doubt Lady Payne would feel such terror as you did. Let me guess, she's in there now, isn't she?"

Saska gave a begrudging nod.

"Well there you are. There's no reason why you can't be just as composed when you're her age, and as far as I've heard, you have extraordinary instincts." He smiled. "You couldn't be in better hands. The woman is a true marvel."

"She is," agreed Saska. "But she's a little too tall for you."

Ranulf released a signature laugh. Everything he did had its own way. "You're fast becoming Rasalanian with that drollery, Saska. We're famous for our humour, you know. Not like these dour Tukorans. I thank the Fallen every day for having grown up across the strait."

"They're not all bad," Saska said, allowing a brief moment to think of Orryn and Llana and Del. By morning she'd be leaving these shores. Will I ever come back? she wondered. Will I ever see them again.

"No, of course not. Only fools deal in absolutes. I'm sure many - even most - Tukorans are fine people, but it only takes a certain number for a stereotype to be born. And I daresay that number is far from the majority."

As they sat and spoke, Marian returned, arms piled high with glowing green shrooms. She walked swiftly over to Cook, who'd already set his pot on a small fire, and tossed the haul right in. Even from where Saska was sitting with Ranulf, some ten metres away, the smell swiftly spread over, mildly intoxicating. Astrid, thinking she might hallucinate some dreadful demon, backed away as far as she could go without leaving the safety of the group. The rest sat and filled their nostrils with the scent, which Marian assured them all was merely the fine drift of Cook's bubbling soup, and would have no ill-effect on their faculties.

The soup, when it was done, made all their efforts worthwhile. Saska had eaten mushrooms all her life, but nothing quite like this. They were so good, in fact, that even Ranulf offered Cook his compliments. Cook, for his part, accepted them with a shrug and told everyone that it wasn't his doing, and that Greengills were almost impossible to get wrong.

It was a good couple of hours later that Roark and Quilter reappeared, bearing favourable news. "Found Cap down at Brook's Bordello," said Roark, grinning suggestively. "Had to pull him off a wench, and sober him up a bit, but he's ready and willing to make sail."

"Good," said Marian. "Does he know when we can leave?"

"First light, he reckons. Needs to visit with the port authority and get the go ahead, but we've got plenty of coin to make that happen. Harbourmaster here's a scoundrel, m'lady. Enough gold sabres will have him waving us off himself, with these here fugitives in plain sight."

"I find that hard to believe, Roark. Are we certain he won't have his soldiers search us?"

"As far as we can be, m'lady. But this is wartime, so guess we'd best be careful. There's an army not far from here, in camp, we hear. Not as large as that one down south, but big enough. Seems they're planning to sail Vandar's Mercy when they invade. Foolish if you ask me, but what do I know about war planning."

Marian's face became thoughtful. "Janilah's a canny man," she mused. "And this is ill news." She went quiet for a moment, though looked reluctant to discuss the larger implications of it all. "How many Tukoran warships are in port? Did you check down at the harbour?"

"Got close enough, sure, but couldn't see much in the dark. Murky down there, and the town's all choked in mist. Will make creeping in easy, but hard to know what's out on the water."

"Well if there's an army in camp nearby, then they'll need a navy to sail it across the bay. With luck, they'll all be moored and there won't be too many out on the water."

"They wouldn't come after us anyway, m'lady," said Quilter in an energetic voice. "Cap's got papers as a Tukoran merchant and flies a trader's flag too. Any ship on the water will know we've been let free. There's no coming or going from here without permission, not at a time like this."

"Cap's a crafty old sailer, Lady Marian," added Roark. "He's lined up a consignment of whiskey to take with us for cover. It's meant for Ethior, but we'll enjoy that when we get back home. And maybe on the ship too, once we're free."

The other men gave out a little cheer at that, though Marian continued to muse on matters pensively. "OK," she said after a long period of reflection. "Well done, both of you. We'll sleep for a few hours and then head down before dawn. With luck, these mists will hold. I'll take first watch. The rest of you, get some sleep." A few offers to keep watch with her came in, but she waved them off. "I need time to think," she told the men. Then she proceeded to list pairs to keep watch after her, before standing and walking to the edge of the treeline.

The sound of shuffling movement jostled in the air as the rest found comfortable berths in which to sleep. Without tents or a fire - which had been put out to avoid detection once the soup was made - Saska felt a shiver ripple up her spine. She pulled her coat tight around herself and excavated a comfortable nook among the brush at the base of a tree. Sleeping didn't come with difficultly after that. The days had been long, and sometimes tense, and Marian had been keeping the girls on their toes. Saska drifted away into dreamless slumber, excited to flee these shores. But committed, all the same, to returning one day soon. For Orryn. For Llana. For Del.

I'll be back, she thought, as her eyes flickered shut. One day, I'll be back.

24

The decision was taken to bring Amron Daecar out of his stupor on the evening of the fifth day.

They had travelled well that day and had found themselves at a pleasant village in the heart of the river-lands. Those lands were under the jurisdiction of Lord Kanabar, covering a vast swathe of the kingdom between Eastwatch, Rustbridge, and the South Downs, some seventy or so miles to the southwest of their current position. Once, that expanse would have made up only part of the lands of House Lukar, whose territory stretched all the way to Redwater Bay in the east, and Death's Passage in the south, comprising a sprawling domain that made up roughly a quarter of the Vandarian landmass. After the Lukar invasion and conquest of Tukor, it was decided that no single house should hold onto so much territory and power, and thus the kingdom had since been more equitably partitioned.

After passing through the fortress-like estates of Lord Kanabar during the morning - where Lythian had intended to stop the previous night - they pushed on further west through the afternoon under a fine, cloudless blue sky. The village in which they were to spend the evening, however, remained firmly within Kanabar territory, an idyllic place called Brookvale set among trickling steams, flower-filled copses, and a series of lemon, orange, and apple tree groves. To the north, the Hammersongs continued to loom, snuggly coated in the great pinewood forest that clad its western front. To the west, the border of the Heartlands remained several days away, a sprawling stretch of meadows and farmland that was chiefly responsible for feeding the kingdom.

The infirmary carriage, as had become customary, was parked safely out of sight. Sir Borrus, son of Lord Kanabar, knew the village well and had directed them to take shelter at a favourable inn. It had a solid set of stables adjoined to it, in which the infirmary carriage was parked. The smell of manure aside, it was a good place to rest.

As the remainder of the party settled into the tavern, raiding the innkeep's pantry and no doubt taking advantage of his generous hospitality, Artibus, Elyon, and Lythian gathered together within the infirmary carriage. Between them, on the bed he'd occupied for the past week, lay the slowly diminishing figure of Amron Daecar, covered in a newly changed wrapping of bandages. Artibus rustled around in his stores and brought forward a vial of dark purple liquid. The others offered questioning looks.

"Death's Denial," he said in a whispering voice. "It's a stimulant harvested from the glands of deep-sea serpents. Very rare. Lord Paramor was kind enough to give me some before we left Rasalan for this very purpose. Be warned, it has a pungent smell which is plenty to wake those only lightly sedated. In your father's case, it's best ingested to take advantage of its full effects. He'll come around smoothly, and calmly. I'd advise you hold your noses."

Elyon and Lythian did just that, as Artibus popped the cork and pulled open the patient's mouth. He gently poured in a portion of the potion, before pressing Amron's jaw shut. Then he replaced the cork, and put the vial away. The others held their noses a little longer until Artibus said it was safe. The old physician clearly wasn't perturbed by unpleasant smells, and had become used to them with the sort of work and experimentations he undertook.

The three watched, and waited. It started as a gentle shift, a twitch of the upper body. Besides a slow, steady pace of breathing and the up and down of his chest, Elyon's father had remained almost entirely still for the duration of the journey thus far. He'd been on a powerful dose of roseweed oil and it had kept him out cold. Now, his breathing was growing faster, stronger, and his eyes were beginning to flicker behind their lids.

A crack appeared, and Elyon leaned in excitedly. "Father, father can you hear me?"

"Easy Elyon, in his time," cautioned Artibus.

Elyon drew back and waited. There followed several minutes of gradual awakening, of a man escaping the deathly darkness in which he'd been imprisoned. His eyes splintered, half opened, closed, and then performed the motion again several more times. His limbs began twitching in jerking movements, muscles returning to life. Elyon found his eyes turning to his father's left arm and, in a moment of hope, saw it move faintly. It might have merely been a ripple caused by the movement of his opposite limb or torso, but it was something.

Hope was all he wanted. Hope was good enough for now.

When the appropriate time came, Artibus centred himself before his lord and spoke in a calming voice. "Amron," he whispered. "Amron, can you hear me? It's Artibus. Nod if you can hear my voice."

Elyon was no longer breathing, not in that moment. He stared into his father's face and, as his eyes continued to flicker and open, saw his chin dip into a nod.

Artibus smiled. "Douse the light," he said, glancing to Lythian. The captain swiftly turned off a couple of lanterns, leaving the carriage lit from the rear. With the glare out of Amron's eyes, they stopped flickering and instead drifted into a squint. This time they didn't close.

"Elyon." It was the first word that Amron Daecar spoke, feeble and thin, a bare whisper. "Where is my son?"

Elyon dashed forward and took a grip of his father's hand. "I'm here, Father. I'm right here."

"Safe? Are...are you safe?" .

Elyon frowned. His eyes were welling and tears were close. "I'm safe, Father," he croaked. "I'm fine."

Amron's chest eased, a breath escaping him. His last thoughts, perhaps, before he fell unconscious, had been for his son. He must have thought the assassin had killed me too, Elyon speculated. It was touching that his father's mind went straight for him. A warmth bled into his veins at the notion, accompanying the relief at seeing him safely revived.

"Water. I could do with some water, Artibus," Amron said weakly, shifting lightly on his bed, parched lips eager for moisture.

Artibus quickly gathered a leather bottle and fed him a few drops. He'd been doing the same throughout the week, though keeping his patient well fed had been a challenge. It was one of the reasons he had been keen to wake him. By now, with his life no longer imminently threatened by his injuries and the prospect of infection dealt with, having him lucid enough to properly feed himself would help speed his recovery.

For a couple of minutes, no one spoke, as Artibus and Lythian worked to prop Amron up on the bed in the centre of the carriage. It's top end was built to be able to change configuration for that purpose. They worked slowly and gently, as Elyon watched in silence. He couldn't help the tear that ran down his cheek, and did nothing to brush it away. At any other time, he would, but not now, not in such company. He felt no shame in it. That tear deserved to snake to his lips without interruption.

Eventually, with Amron moved into place, he fully opened his eyes and turned them around his new surroundings. Elyon continued to observe his father tensely. Was he going to panic? Would be react as Artibus had feared he might, as others often did when waking from such a trauma? Elyon saw no signs of such a thing. All he saw was a man in deep thought, a man in careful and quiet consideration, reflecting on his final memories.

"Where are we?" Amron's eyes now moved around the three men. They looked weary, though sober. Rasal medicine had always been a marvel.

"We're in the river-lands, my lord," said Lythian breathily, his face bright with relief. "In a village called Brookvale."

"Brookvale. I know it." Amron frowned; the movement looked difficult, and his face had aged dramatically. Elyon was continually struck by how much a body could wither in a week. It'll return to strength just as quickly, he assured himself. "We're returning home?"

"Yes, my lord. We made haste from Rasalan immediately after the attack."

Amron nodded, his furrowed brow maintaining its troubled shape. He took a few moments to recall his trauma. "The assassin," he whispered. Then he drew a sharp breath. "The Nightblade." His eyes shot up. "He used the Nightblade."

"We know, Father," said Elyon soothingly. He squeezed his father's hand and drew his eye. "We worked it out right after." He stopped, then glanced at Artibus. The old physician had told him to be careful in his questioning, and offered him a steely, cautioning look to remind him of it. "Do you...remember what happened?"

The shadow that gathered around Amron's face was all the answer they needed. "I remember everything," he said quietly, eyes down. He paused in thought. "He seemed...young. He wore black, his face hooded. His voice..." He nodded. "He was northern, I'm sure of it."

The other three exchanged glances. Artibus gave Elyon a little nod, as if granting him permission to further his questioning, though gently.

"You saw him? Spoke to him? How?"

"He revealed himself to me, before he attacked. He seemed...reluctant, somehow. Unsure."

"Do you have any idea who he was?" Lythian asked. "Anything that can help us find him, or those he's working for?"

Amron took a moment. He worked once more through his thoughts, then shook his head. "Nothing more than I've told you. But he was well trained, and highly gifted. To exert such skill with the Nightblade..." He trailed off into his own thoughts, coughing gently, then spoke again. "Where's Aleron? Why is he not here?"

"Aleron has gone ahead of the main party," Lythian said carefully.

The men darted looks once more. Silence followed.

Amron's jaw tightened, eyes sharpening on the men. "What are you keeping from me?" he demanded quietly. "Do you think I'm too enfeebled to hear the truth?"

"No, Father, of course not," said Elyon.

"Then speak it." His words came with more force, and his eyes moved to Lythian. "That's an order, Captain. Tell me what has been happening."

Lythian gulped. He had no option now but to reveal the truth, though Elyon suspected his father had already guessed at it. "The Song of the First Blade is to be sung, my lord. Aleron has hastened ahead of the group to prepare." He looked at his master nervously. "We had no choice, given your condition. But we hope that..."

"I understand, Captain," Amron cut in. He turned his eyes over his body. His entire torso was wrapped in linen, both thighs the same, left shoulder heavily padded and arm strapped in a sling. "I am clearly not fit for the post right now." His eyes briefly fell in further thought. They moved to his left arm. "What's the prognosis, Artibus? Will I fully heal?"

Artibus shifted his weight. "Well..."

"Give it to me straight now. I don't want any mollycoddling."

Artibus composed himself. Despite all their discussions, it had become quite evident that Amron Daecar was not to be deceived, as Elyon had rightly suspected. "Honestly, Amron, we just don't know at this point. Your left shoulder was cleaved to the bone, and your right thigh also remains a serious concern. It's possible you may end up with a limp that would restrict your ability to fight. And your left arm..."

"Might be unusable?" Amron said.

Artibus nodded slowly. "It's possible."

"No, Artibus. It's likely." He looked to the arm in question. "I cannot move it, not an inch. That doesn't seem a good sign to me."

"It's....early days, Amron. We shall know more once we have you back in Varinar, and you can begin a programme of rehabilitation."

“No indeed, but I am lucky to even be alive; let us not look past that.” Amron turned to his son, as a weak smile gripped at his pallid lips. "To even wake here, with you all around me, is a blessing I never hoped to receive, not in those final moments. Should I lose my ability to fight as I once did is no cause for concern. Not for me. Not for any of you. In truth, I haven't brandished a blade in anger for many a year. There is more to life than swinging Ilithian Steel."

A further silence clotted the air. Elyon could hardly have hoped for a better reaction, though truly what else did he expect? His father was stoic and had long learned to master his emotions. If he were to weaken, he'd do so alone. He had mourned the loss of Elyon's mother in private, and in silence, and he'd do the very same thing now.

"Now, tell me what else I have missed," Amron went on. "What of the men stationed outside my tent that night. Sir Trendor and Sir Julian. How fare they?"

"Dead, my lord," said Lythian sorrowfully. Just speaking of them put Amron's condition in perspective. "They died instantly, and without pain, and sit at Varin's Table. All others are in good health. Sir Lancel and Sir Barnibus have accompanied Aleron back to Varinar. And we have been joined by a contingent of Emerald Guards offering protection to Princess Amilia and her entourage."

"Amilia is with the party?"

"She is, my lord. Prince Rylian permitted she come and further her courtship with Aleron."

"I see. And when is the contest to begin?"

"The initiation will be a little under four weeks from today. I have instructed your brother Vesryn to begin proceedings. We're no more than three weeks out from Varinar, going at a steady pace, so will make it in plenty of time."

"You're not planning to enter, Lythian?"

Lythian looked surprised by the query. "Of course not, my lord. I would never challenge Aleron."

"Why not? The position of First Blade is not hereditary. You would be a fine candidate."

"My lord? You're...suggesting I enter?"

"If you wish it, yes. Of course, I am in no way diminishing my son's capabilities, or suitability for the role, but the sanctity of the position must be maintained. If the most gifted warriors in Vandar step aside due to loyalties to a single house, then we draw ever closer to corruption. If Aleron is to win, he must win on merit, not be handed the role."

"But...weren't you?" asked Elyon, feeling as confused as Lythian by his father's viewpoint. "You won without contest."

"I did. It was unanimously considered to be the right course, given the circumstances. Except for one person who disagreed." He set his hollowing eyes on his son. "Me. I wished for the contest to go ahead, even if it was to be delayed until the war was complete, but was outvoted by the Steel Council. That has never sat well with me, son."

"I never knew that," said Elyon.

"I don't tend to discuss it. There have been too many First Blades who have not fully earned the role, and the position has become too political. Of course, I would love Aleron to succeed me, whether temporarily or otherwise, and have groomed him for that very thing all his life. But in principle, I also wish for others to challenge him. Such as you, Lythian, and you, Elyon. It is your choice whether you enter, of course, but I would counsel that you give it some thought, even if you eventually decide against it."

"I have, my lord," said Lythian. "I am more comfortable in my current role, and believe it suits me best. I lend my support to your firstborn. Now, and always."

"Your choice, Lythian, and as ever your loyalty is greatly appreciated." He smiled weakly, seeming drained already by the short discussion. "And you, Elyon? I suppose your devotion to your brother will keep you from competing."

Elyon nodded thoughtfully. He had, of course, considered it, but despite his father's words, his mind likely wasn't to be changed. "Aleron would never forgive me," he said. "And I wouldn't fit the role anyway. I am too young and inexperienced. I wouldn't know what to do if I had to lead the Varin Knights into war."

"You'd learn, son," said Amron sagely. Though his voice remained rough and weak from disuse, and his muscles had started to atrophy, his mind appeared keen as ever. "The best leaders aren't born, they're made. Those thrust into difficult circumstances often find that they thrive."

"He's been proving himself already on that count," said Lythian. "Elyon's near-enough taken up my post as I've moved into yours over the past week. The men respect him." He turned to Elyon. "I agree with your father, Elyon. You'd thrive if given the chance."

Elyon looked away and shook his head. He didn't even want to think about it. "My loyalty is to Aleron. I will support him as best I can. But I'm not going to challenge him."

"Such is your right, son," Amron said, raising his right arm to his mouth, as he grimaced and let out a series of rough coughs. Artibus watched from the side. "I suppose Vesryn and Rikkard and all the others will say the same. Then we'll be left with only rival houses who will no doubt stake their claim. Is that smart?" he wondered out loud. "To leave it to Aleron alone to fight them off? What if he should be defeated? Then the position of First Blade may fall to a house with motives quite different to our own."

"Such as what?" asked Lythian. "War?"

"War, yes," nodded Amron. He coughed again, and his breathing began to grow more laboured. Artibus hovered. "It's no secret that I've become a placating force in the north, whereas other houses would prefer to join with King Janilah against Rasalan, or even incite a civil conflict here in Vandar and take the crown for their own. Should a rival take the title of First Blade, they may be able to influence King Ellis to lend our armies to Tukor, or even depose him. For that reason, it seems quite possible that a rival house was behind this assassination attempt on me." He turned to Lythian. "Have there been any further attempts since then?"

Lythian shook his head. "Nothing. We've been guarding you through the night, fully armoured should the assassin return. Borrus and Killian have been doing the same, and the rest of the knights have also taken turns on watch."

Amron quietened. His eyes were pensive. "We must be careful," he said, apparently seeing something the others hadn't. "If there's been no further attempt on my life, then perhaps my death wasn't as necessary as it might seem. The purpose of the attack may have already been served."

"To initiate the Song of the First Blade?" asked Elyon, feeling a tremble of unease.

His father nodded. "It's one possibility we must consider. If a rival house is behind this, they will want that position for themselves. It would serve us, then, to keep a close eye on which houses provide entrants when we gather at the Steelforge. It may help shed some light on the assassin's sponsors and identity."

"And what of the assassin himself," said Elyon, feeling disquieted by the topic. "Could he enter?"

"If he's Vandarian, yes, though if he did, we wouldn't know it. He spoke a few words, and I got a glance at a man in a cloak and hood. Not much to go on."

"Unless he turns up wielding the Nightblade," suggested Elyon lightly. He frowned, and shook his head. "He couldn't use it, could he?"

"No. Only regular godsteel blades are permitted. The Blades of Vandar are not."

Amron began coughing again, spluttering more heavily this time. The hushed tension of the conversation, the whispered talk of conspiracy and collusion, had clearly been enough to set him off. For Artibus, it was the last straw. He stepped in and pointed to the door.

"OK, both of you, out," he said. "You can continue your discussion over an ale. Our patient needs his rest."

"I've rested for a week, Artibus," countered Amron through his coughing. "I think that's quite enough."

"You would," Artibus said, "but you'd be wrong. You'll be saddled to this bed for the coming weeks yet, Amron, so get used to it. The more you rest and the less you exert yourself, the better chance you'll have of healing. I hope you're not going to cause me trouble?"

For the first time, a true smile cracked a line between Amron's lips. "I wouldn't dream of it, Artibus. I'll be a good patient, don't worry."

"Better when you were unconscious," said the old man. Then he smiled as well. "But it's good to have you back."

"And it's good to be back, such as it is," Amron said. "But, might you permit me a moment alone with my son, before he departs?"

Artibus drew a breath, narrowing his wizened face on Elyon. "Two minutes," he said, "and no more talk of conspiracy. I'll be outside. Captain, come along."

Artibus and Lythian stepped out, leaving Elyon alone with his father. Their allotment of two minutes quickly began to abrade as a silence took hold. Amron looked at his son with sensitive eyes. Eventually, he spoke.

"How you found me, son," he started. "I...I hope it hasn't troubled you?"

Elyon had a flash. Of red and white, torn flesh and bone. Of a bloodcurdling, throat-ripping roar that erupted from within him. He shook his head. "No, Father. I always knew you were alive, even when I found you," he lied.

"You saved me, you know."

Elyon frowned. "I..." He stopped. "I did nothing."

"You interrupted a man about to kill me," Amron said. "Had you not intervened, I would not be here. You saved me, son. Purely through your presence. And..." He drew a breath, thoughtful. "And more than that. Seeing you rushing into my tent, it gave me the strength I needed to cling on. Your presence," he whispered. "It saved me twice over, Elyon."

Elyon's eyes were soft, misty, and his voice crawled out in self-rebuke. "I should have got there sooner," he whispered. "I should have known."

"How could you have known, son?"

"I saw him. Black smoke, outside my tent. I should have investigated, but I didn't. I just tried to go back to sleep."

"And a good thing you did," Amron said, firming the raw edges of his voice. "Otherwise you would be dead too, like poor Julian and Trendor." He sighed, thinking of the two lost knights, both good men, both fine warriors. "There was no stopping what happened that night, Elyon. And now I wonder what path it will pave for us." He reflected once more, their two minutes speeding to its conclusion. There seemed a great deal more he wanted to say, but there was little time for that now. "You should go, son, before Artibus tells us off. He can be a hard taskmaster when he has a mind for it."

On cue, Artibus made his presence known, knocking on the carriage door outside. Amron let out a small, tired laugh. "Go ahead, I'll speak to you later. And get some sleep. You look weary."

Elyon turned on him. "I look weary? You look half dead." He mustered a wicked grin.

Amron chuckled again. "I've looked worse, Im sure. I'll be all right, Elyon. Go ahead, enjoy a drink or two with Lythian. And give the men my best. I'm sure I'll have a chance to speak with them soon."

The door opened at that, as Artibus peered inside, allowing the smell of manure in. Amron seemed to notice they were in a stable for the first time. "A fine place you're keeping me in, Artibus," he said, as the old physician climbed back in.

"Where you're kept each night isn't a decision that falls on me," Artibus retorted. "That would be Captain Lythian's doing."

"I've always thought you belonged among the horses, my lord," came Lythian's voice from outside.

"Something about my big nose, I suppose?" Amron asked.

The men laughed, leading to a grunt of pain and grimace on Amron's part. Artibus shook his head. "OK, that's enough excitement for now. I'm warning you, Amron. I'll put you back under sedation if you're not careful. In your state, I'm sure I'd have little trouble overpowering you."

"A toddler wouldn't even call that a challenge," Lythian said. "What a sorry sight you are, sir."

"Still a match for you, Lythian. Lest we forget, I fight with my right hand. So take my left, if you wish, and I'll still have plenty to best you."

The air sweetened with laughter again, though the point had its merit. Without the use of his free arm, Amron would never be as effective a fighter, but he'd still be capable and a match for most. Not enough to warrant the post of First Blade, certainly, but enough to be present on the battlefield, if only in a capacity of leadership. And wasn't that his primary function now, anyway? To lead, and inspire? Couldn't he still perform that role?

Elyon took solace from the thought, as Artibus finally pushed him from the carriage and sent him and Lythian on their way, as if they were two naughty schoolboys causing trouble for their beleaguered teacher. They returned to the tavern with the expectation of sharing a quiet drink, and perhaps furthering their discussions about the possible threat of conspiracy and pernicious plotting within the Vandarians noble ranks.

Yet, as they arrived, they instead found the entire contingent of men, women, and boys awaiting their return eagerly. Word, clearly, had somehow gotten out that Amron Daecar was to be woken. And with the question brightly lit on all their faces, Lythian gave answer with a simple cluster of heartwarming words.

"He's awake," he said, "and in good spirits. We have our lord back, men."

The crowd gave out a cheer at that, raised their cups, and spent the evening drinking to Amron Daecar's revival.

25

The group left the woods a full hour before the first hints of dawn, gathering their packs and gear and setting off to Blackhearth. They followed a faintly rutted trail, one used by those foolish enough to toy with the Darkwood, and wended down toward the town under the cover of night and mist.

Over the last few hours, the town had been further blanketed in fog and the air had grown bitterly cold. As they neared, lights began to show themselves in the gloom, revealing the border. Where the main tracks and roads came in from the hills and coast, those lights grew brighter, suggesting soldiers were on watch. Roark, leading the group, drew them to darker parts. They trotted quietly on their horses, taking advantage of the poor visibility, until they reached the outer edge of the town.

There, they climbed off the horses, gathered their belongings, and left their faithful steeds behind to fend for themselves. There had been some discussion earlier about selling the beasts, but Marian had made it clear it wasn't worth the effort. She also seemed disinterested in bringing them onto the ship, lending Saska to believe it was going to be a rather small vessel. Whatever dissent or opposed opinions there had been didn't last long. Everyone trusted Marian, and her word was never challenged for long.

The horse-less group continued now into the outer neighbourhoods, and the smells that Cook had earlier described began to fill the air. Unsurprisingly, fish was particularly prominent, though the whiff of salt and damp and rotting timber quickly began to assault their nostrils too. If there was nothing especially unpleasant about that, what followed was decidedly worse. As their path through the foggy streets drew them deeper into the town, the fetid stench of open latrines soon plagued them, causing Saska to gag and hold her hand to her mouth as she shuffled along among the group.

"You think that's bad," came the crackly old voice of Cook, sidling up to her. "Half the alleyways in this place are filled with shit and worse. Blackhearth ain't nothing but an open sewer."

"Oh, don't listen to him, Saska," Ranulf said, sighing at the old cook's bitter appraisal. "There are some poor neighbourhoods, yes, but it's hardly as bad as he says. Blackhearth has some lovely areas as well, mostly on the southern side of town. Grand wooden buildings with great feast halls. Rustic townhouses. Tall stone keeps. Large, bustling squares. As with any major conurbation, there are parts both good and bad. Unfortunately, a man as churlish as Cook loves to wallow in the latter and ignore the former. So my advice to you, young lady, is this - ignore him."

Saska shrugged, realising that she didn't really care. They were only passing through, after all, and she was hardly planning to come back here any time soon. Given the darkness and the fog, she could barely see anything either. She could have been walking the marble streets of Ilithor or Varinar right now and would barely know it. Except for the smell. She doubted those cities manifested such a stench, even in their poorest, most squalid areas.

They continued to slip down quiet alleys and lanes, creeping over comatose bodies as they went, dodging the piles of excrement, filth, and general detritus that Cook pointed out in triumph each time they were hurdled. Blackhearth seemed a place blighted by homelessness, judging by the figures balled up in the nooks of doorways and clustered into groups under arches and overhangs. They only added to the putrid odour, though Ranulf once more assured Saska that this was the part of the city most burdened by poverty and pestilence.

More and more they appeared, dozens of them, hundreds. Would I have become one of them? Saska wondered as she went. If I'd have made it here, perhaps I'd have just ended up living on the streets, just another forgotten soul creeping in the shadows, trying to survive this festering, underground world.

Seeing it all gave her life some needed perspective. Had she suffered, really? She was sure that child abuse, rape, thievery, murder and all such crimes would be prominent on the streets, and perhaps more so than in civilised society where law and order was more strictly enforced. Those who lived beneath the classes, beneath the structured hierarchy, would likely be ignored and left to their own devices. Was that freedom, or hell? Saska had to ask. Yes, she'd grown up and lived in an abusive world of service, but at least she had shelter, clothing, and food when not being punished. The beatings were common enough, but most days they didn't come. Most days she slept in a bed, not a cell. Most days her stomach was half full, at least.

She looked to the homeless denizens, curled up like beetles in their shells. Some were families, living in makeshift shacks, small children held in their parents arms as they huddled up against the cold. If they, at least, had the comfort of family to fall upon, others didn't. She saw children as young as ten lying aside, shivering as they tried to sleep, cast out and alone. She wanted to wake them, take them with them as they went, but didn't. She knew Marian wouldn't allow it. Take one, and where do you stop? she would say. We can't save them all, Saska. The cruel nature of this world is not our doing.

They moved on, and soon the homeless were being left behind, and Saska's thoughts stayed with them. Steering them eastwards to the sea, Roark continued to avoid the attentions of any guards or patrols, of which there were few, marching idly through the maze of streets and avenues lined with abandoned buildings and rotting timbers. Occasionally, other conscious groups appeared, gathered in lonely squares and plazas, or lingering suspiciously at the mouth of some gloomy, foreboding passageway. They had the bearing of thugs and thieves, searching for easy targets to rob, though seemed to think better of the group under Marian's command. If ever a gang did begin moving their way, Marin would merely brandish her godsteel blade, glowing mystically in the fog, and they'd scuttle right back to the shadows, fleeing at the sight of it.

The pall of darkness eventually began to lift, and the tops of the black-timbered houses started to take shape with the early glow of the blood-red dawn. Marian pressed on, eager to reach the docks. They hustled quickly, Roark leading them down a mostly abandoned route. It required a few turns and switchbacks, and certainly wasn't the fastest, but it seemed to bear them hence safely enough.

Eventually, the harbour came into view. It was laid out over a large space, with dozens of jetties and wharfs, and what seemed like hundreds of ships and boats of varying proportion moored and grouped among them in the early morning mist, tinted scarlet in the dayspring light. The piers were mostly narrow, some stretching only a few short metres into the harbour, others reaching out much further. Though the shape of the coast, like with most dockyards, offered a natural protection from the rough waters of the sea, a wall had been built out into the water that provided additional shelter. Beyond, Saska could see nothing but churning waves, gradually lit by the rising sun as it prepared its grand reveal on the eastern horizon. They looked wild and dangerous, untamable to her eyes. She'd never been out to sea, never even seen it. The sight was altogether beautiful, awe-inspiring, and terrifying all at once.

"Don't worry, Saska," said Ranulf, seeing her face. "She's not so bad when you get to know her. The sea is friend to Rasalanians, so you're in good hands."

Saska nodded vaguely, her eyes drawn further down the docks to the south. There were stalls and tables and marquees there, people milling around. On the water, fishing boats were already heading off to fetch their morning catch, and some of the early risers already seemed to be on their way in. It was much the same as Saska had seen in Perchlake, only significantly grander, and she recalled with unpleasant clarity how that particular morning had turned out.

Praying the same didn't happen again, she sped on, and within moments the ragtag party was being hailed by the long, waving arm of Lark, standing down one of the longer jetties. There were a few crates and boxes behind him being loaded by Braddin onto a ship. They rushed immediately to join them, as Saska regarded the vessel. It looked to be about sixty or seventy feet long by her estimations, with three masts, a high deck, and a smooth, well built hull. On the quarterdeck at the rear of the ship stood a sure-footed man with leathery skin, a scraggy grey beard, tangled, receding hair and a lopsided, lemony smile. His light grey cloak was flapping in the breeze, and despite his unsightly facade, he looked somewhat heroic.

Get us off this rock and I'll call you hero forever, Saska thought, as she walked briskly up the pier. The captain hopped easily down the steps from the quarterdeck, danced down the gangway, and landed on the quay. He seemed remarkably sprightly for his age, which Saska imagined was about sixty.

"Lady Payne," he said in a hoarse, scraping voice that seemed perfectly in tune with the creaking of the vessel beside him, as it bobbed on the water and scratched against the pier. He bowed dramatically, and presented the ship. "Your carriage awaits. A little help with the whiskey and we can be on our way."

"You heard the man," Marian said. "Chop chop. Crates on. Get her greased to move."

The men rushed into action, grabbing the remaining stocks and passing them onto the deck along the gangway. Others moved past them onto the main deck and quickly began settling into well-worn duties. Saska watched on uselessly, just looking at the ship, appreciating its unexpectedly generous size.

"It's a Rasal caravel," Ranulf told her. "Good vessel, strong and seaworthy. Could probably take her on all the way to the Sunrise Isle without trouble if you wanted."

"Is she a normal Rasal ship?" asked Leshie, big eyes admiring it. "I thought we'd be in a little tub." She giggled. "It's huge!"

"Normal enough, little lady," smiled Ranulf. "We build all sorts across the strait. Always coming up with a new design to better fend off the waves and master the winds. And our warships are unmatched, so these Tukorans better be careful if they're planning to sail the Mercy."

"They are is the word," croaked the captain in a breezy, carefree way. He waved his hand southward. "Tukorans enjoy a drink and drunk men love nothing more than letting secrets slip off their tongues. Not that it's much of a secret, really. The Warrior King's too direct for trickery like that. He'll sail the Mercy with one lot and march the Links with another, so I hear, and probably clamber up our coast elsewhere too with the number of men he's got. Call me a pessimist, but I reckon we're doomed unless Vandar holds him off."

"I think it's time you lay off the whiskey," said Marian. "It has clearly addled your mind, Captain."

"To the contrary, m'lady, I think clearest when half cut. I'm telling you, I've got a bad feeling about this one. Lived through a war or two so I know a bit. We'll be under Lukar law soon, mark my words. I've half a mind to drop you off across the strait and set sail for the Telleshi Isles or some such place. Though from what I hear, trouble's brewing down south too."

"I think the trouble's brewing in your mind, Captain. Now can you not see we have some female company and you're scaring them half to death?" Marian gestured to the huddle of girls, grouped like sheep beneath her wing. "We're liberating these young women from these lands, and I'd hate to think they'll be back under the governance of Tukor by year's end."

"I say it as I see it, m'lady," retorted the captain. "And I ain't the only one. Some are even saying that Vandar will join Janilah, not us, now that the Crippler's been crippled himself."

Marian frowned. So did Ranulf, Saska, and everyone else still remaining on the pier.

"You haven't heard?" the captain said. He let out a burst of incredulous laughter. "Where on earth have you been? It's been a week since he was chopped up like an onion!"

"We've been on the move and necessarily steering clear of the local population, so rumours have been in short supply." Marian levelled him with a demanding stare. "So what happened? Amron Daecar's been crippled? Killed? What?"

"No one rightly knows to be honest, Lady Payne. He was down in the warcamp on our side when it happened, they say, preparing to parley with King Godrin and smooth out all this trouble. Never got that far, though, before some mystery man crept into his tent and punctured him full of holes. People are whispering that the Nightblade was used. Makes sense to me. Not sure how else a man like Amron Daecar would be diced up like that." He took a lighthearted breath and smiled. "Anyway, he's heading back to Varinar now with his host. The song's to be sung, so I hear. New First Blade. New era. They'll be far too busy with all that to come lend us any help."

"But why would they join Tukor?" asked Ranulf, scratching at his patchy beard.

The captain looked at him. He didn't speak for a moment, then smiled and pointed. "I know you. You're that explorer, half staved but I know its you, so I do. Thought you were dead. What was your name again?"

"Ranulf Shackton."

The captain tossing his head back and laughed nostalgically. "Well I never. I'll look forward to hearing your story when we ride the waves." Cook, who was allergic to manual labour when it didn't involve food, so wasn't helping the others, groaned loudly and walked away. "But to answer your query, Master Shackton, I suppose Vandar might place the blame on us for what happened to their number one son. Some think it's our own Prince Hadrin who's behind it."

"What utter rubbish," said Marian loudly. "Prince Hadrin isn't so foolish as to do that."

"You sure about that, m'lady? Hadrin's a dullard so far as I hear."

"You hear? Well, I'm sure the opinions you've gathered are all tremendously well informed. I have met Prince Hadrin on several occasions and can safely say that he's a perfectly cordial, bright man. Unfortunately, when you're son to a man of King Godrin's wisdom, no comparison is ever going to be favourable."

"Be that as it may, word is Hadrin's to blame. He hates old Amron and, dim as a stone or not, hate makes people do foolish things. Either way, we're in for some testing times, there's no doubt about that." He looked to the girls. "So you lot better get training, quick, because you'll be in this fight before you know it."

"Captain!" roared Marian. "What did I just tell you?"

"Just sayin' it as it is."

"Well tell it to the winds and the waves, and get us ready to make sail. I don't want to linger here any longer than necessary."

The captain nodded, looked up, and his eyes creased into a frown. "Ah," he said. "I was hoping this wouldn't happen..."

The others turned. A contingent of soldiers were pacing their way, a dozen of them. They remained some way off, and partly obscured by the morning fog, but were clearly making for their pier, given the lack of activity elsewhere along this section of the docks.

"What is this?" hissed Marian. She darted a glare at the captain. "I thought you had everything in hand."

"I did, or thought I did. But it's war, m'lady. I got the harbourmaster in my pocket, sure, but there are other officers about now."

"They're going to search us," Marian realised. She snapped a sharp breath into her lungs. "We can't let that happen." Her eyes spun to the girls. "Get on board, now, and hide away below decks. Ranulf, you too. Captain, get us moving. I'll hold them off."

"Alone, m'lady? What if there's..."

"Just do it, Captain! For goodness sake, enough. Get this ship moving, now! If I must I'll run the length of the pier and leap aboard. Go."

The captain finally shifted, as the girls rushed up the gangway and the ship flew into a whirlwind of activity. Everything became a blur, as sails were unravelled and hoisted into position, moorings detached, boxes fastened in the hold. The captain returned to the quarterdeck, shouting orders, hands gripping the wheel.

As Ranulf moved below decks with the girls, however, Saska found something compelling her to stay out. She clung to the side of the boat, ducking down below the outer bulwark, her eyes on Marian. The ship shifted, groaned and began to move, as the sails caught the wind. A couple of men rushed over and pulled the gangplank aboard, severing the boat's connection to the pier. Voices called out. Nearing the end of the wharf, the dozen soldiers noticed and began setting off into a gallop, charging Marian's way, as she stood a bastion before them, drawing her misting sword.

Saska watched, trying to deny the compulsion to join, the powerful urge to help her. But what could she do? She could bear Ilithian Steel, even use it to mildly enhance her physical abilities, but she was no swordswoman, no fighter, not yet. To try to take on trained soldiers, Bladeborn or not, would be suicide, and all she'd really have would be Marian's dagger.

But still. She was alone. All alone out there. Saska stood, arcing her eyes over the side of the boat. A gap had opened up between the ship and the pier, a couple of feet wide. The ship was moving off parallel to it, though the gap was gently widening.

"You stay there, girl!" came a growl behind her.

She spun, and found Roark hurrying her way, Quilter beside him. "I wasn't going to..."

"Just stay down," Roark demanded. He moved to the bulwark, climbed up and leaped down onto the wooden pier with a thud. Quilter followed right after him.

Both men drew their swords and swiftly rushed up to Marian's sides, just as the dozen soldiers began to bear down on them. Saska squinted at them. They wore garb typical of Tukoran patrol soldiers, their brown cloaks crested with the kingdom's sigil, lightly armoured in leather. Yet there was something different about them too. Over their jerkins, they wore dyed-green leather belts, studded silver, where other Tukoran soldiers wore brown ones. It was common for the main houses to clad their own soldiers with a particular quirk, marking them out as their own, even when in the larger service of the crown. The same thing happened everywhere, Saska knew, and these soldiers were known to her.

The Greenbelts, they were called. They were the soldiers under the employ of House Kastor - second only in power to the Lukars - who ruled the north of Tukor from their seat in Ethior, the kingdom's second major city. Saska stared at them as they came, feeling a welling of painful memories weep inside her. The beatings, the abuse, the threats against her life, the years of suffering she'd endured before finding the open arms of Master Orryn. All had happened under the roof of House Kastor, inflicted primarily by father, and son, by beloved lord and heroic heir. She sneered against the thought.

"You there, step aside!" roared the lead soldier. Saska looked at him. He bore the insignia of a captain, by way of a shield-shaped pin on his shoulder. "Call the ship to fold sail immediately. Or we will cut you through."

Marian didn't respond. Her godsteel blade was on full show and that should have been enough to deter them. It wasn't. The captain stared at her, then drew his own Ilithian blade. Saska felt her chest compress, eyes widen, as Roark and Quilter hesitated. Marian remained calm and unmoved.

"Do as I say, now!" called the captain, the Bladeborn. He wasn't of the Emerald Guard, but not all Bladeborn elected to join their ranks. Many others remained among the regular army, running their own units. His eyes sped to the boat, and Saska ducked down, out of sight. The ship's captain was still bellowing orders and calling out something about the winds not cooperating. Ranulf seemed to have reappeared from below and was helping shift the sails. A moment later, the ship's speed began to increase, slipping through the water alongside the pier. Below, the gap was growing. Three feet. Much more and they'd never get back aboard.

Saska's eyes flew back on her companions, as the soldiers now began to move in, the captain calling out for them to engage. Several of them rushed in immediately, three in a line. The width of the pier didn't allow for any more than that.

Suddenly, Marian erupted into a blur of savagery. Taking a single step forward, and keeping Roark and Quilter behind her, she untethered herself from what seemed physically possible, moving so quickly and with such precision that the soldiers had little chance to defend themselves. Heads and limbs were removed, splashing into the water, which quickly turned red. One body, cut clean through the middle, parted and followed, leaving the other two limbless torsos to sink down onto the pier, oozing scarlet, forming a barrier of blood and meat.

The rest of the Greenbelts hesitated. Even their Bladeborn captain stood fixed to the wooden flooring, unsure of how to proceed. Though they had the numbers, there was no space to flank around Marian and her men. If they were to fight, it would be three by three. And Marian counted for many more than that alone.

She began moving backward, glancing to the ship, assessing its speed and trajectory and the gap between jetty and vessel. Roark and Quilter did the same, a half pace behind her, at her flanks. The Kastor Greenbelts followed, pacing slowly forward, stepping over the bodies of their brethren, as a bizarre standoff took place.

Marian glanced again. The end of the pier was closing and the open sea awaited not far behind. There were some Tukoran warships out there, great lumbering shapes in the mists, but they were at anchor and likely unmanned. Saska looked at the Greenbelt captain again, and sensed a cowardice in him. Or perhaps it was just pragmatism. He seemed to have judged that he was no match for Marian. He stopped, and his men did the same. Then, making a decision, he spun around and darted back down the pier, his men alongside him, speeding swiftly through the docks.

Saska frowned. What the...

Thuds sounded to her side, as Roark and Quilter took running jumps and leapt aboard the ship, grabbing the bulwark and clambering up and over onto the main deck. Marian boarded with more grace, leaping athletically in a single stride and landing on the deck without having to scale the wall. She stood, looking down at Saska, who was trying to remain hidden.

"I believe I told you to go below decks, Saska."

"I..."

"No matter." Her eyes moved to the captain. "Is this the quickest we can go?" she called out.

"Winds are being tricky, m'lady, but we're getting her moving. Breeze can be dead in the mornings here but they soon pick up."

Marian looked out across the docks. The soldiers were fading into the fog, now, though Saska had by this point guessed at the reason for their sudden withdrawal. And it wasn't because they were cowards. Not entirely, anyway.

"They're going to chase us in a ship?" Saska asked, looking up.

Marian nodded. "Certainly," she said. "You can stand up now, Saska."

She did so, eyes taking in the bloodied pier and bodies. "That captain was Bladeborn."

"He was. One of little talent and weak blood. There are many such men in Tukor. Yes, they have a great number of powerful warriors, but legions of those who are decidedly less so. We got fortunate. A better fighter would have engaged and we may never have gotten off the pier."

The wind began to pick up, fluttering through her coat and hair. She turned to the captain as the sails filled and pulled. "See, m'lady, the sea god smiles on us!"

The men cheered, as the vessel suddenly began moving. From a glacial start it was picking up speed at a notable clip, the captain spinning the wheel and calling orders as they made quickly for the open sea.

Saska breathed the salty air, filling her lungs, tasting it on her lips. The water quickly began to grow more choppy, and the ship started pitching up and down as it battled its way through the swells. She turned back to look out at the harbour. Small rowboats were filling with men, and setting off for a massive, multi-decked galleon, full of thick masts and great white sails, a true behemoth of a boat.

She followed Marian up onto the quarterdeck to join the captain. Ranulf sped up too and, sensing the commotion, Leshie came tiptoeing out from below decks, looking around in wonder as the ship moved out toward the sunrise. It was beautiful, the eastern horizon now bleeding with a spectacular blend of colours, but Saska and the others had little time to enjoy it.

"Can they chase us down?" Marian asked, as the group stared toward the rowboats, the soldiers frantically pulling at their oars as they glided across the calm waters of the port. There were several of them, a few dozen men. It must have taken that number to crew such a ship.

The captain looked unperturbed. "I wouldn't imagine so, m'lady," he said. "Big ol' brute like that against a whippet like my Nancy. These caravels are made to sail windward so ain't no change in the breeze that'll trouble us like those galleons. They have oars, so they do, but it'll take a host of Bladeborn such as yourself to pull hard enough to catch us. We'll be clear soon enough, to be sure."

Marian raised an eye. "Nancy? That's what you named the ship?"

The captain rested a hand on the wheel, and began stroking in an unseemly way. "Oh yes. Knew a young lady called Nancy once. She gave me the fondest night of my life, so she did. Rode me gentle as this here ship rides the waves. Thought I'd pay homage to that."

"Yes, well please spare us any further details." Marian squinted through the mists, eyes back on the harbour. The men were still labouring to reach the galleon. It looked like a poor choice of ship to make a chase, and would likely take some time to get ready. Still, Marian's expression hadn't eased quite yet. She turned to Ranulf. "Master Shackton, you have an opinion, I assume?"

"It's so, my lady. And it lines up snugly with that of our lecherous captain here. Tukorans don't share our instinct for the water. Capable sailors, yes, but even if the conditions turn to favour them, they'll not chase us down with the lead we've got."

"Well let's hope not. We've suffered a close shave and I'd rather it wasn't repeated."

"There's still the threat of roaming ships on the waters yonder," said the captain, waving to the seas. "But if we run into one, they won't know what's occurred back in port, so I think we'll be all right. And soon as we leave Tukoran waters, we'll be fine."

"What route is safest to travel?" Marian asked.

"Coastal's quickest," said the captain, "but we'd risk running afoul of their galleons if word gets out who we are. You ain't in a rush are you, m'lady?"

"The world seems to be in a rush," Marian responded philosophically. "It's all growing frantic, but I see no reason for us to add to the frenzy. A safe route is better than a quick one."

"Then let us sail northeast and head for deeper waters, off toward the Lonely Isle, then cut back southwest toward Steelport. May take a day or two longer, but we'll make it safe and sound."

"The...Lonely Isle?" shivered a voice. Saska turned and found Astrid standing beside the group. She startled a moment. Where did she come from? "But it's haunted. All those settlers were killed by that madman there..."

"Ay, so they say," nodded the captain, "but we shan't be stepping foot on the isle, girl, so fear not. Be hard to even if we wanted. Place is girdled in storms year round and the waters are fierce. It's all big waves and nasty currents and thick fog out there. They say a thousand ships have been dashed on the rocks, their innards ripped from under 'em. It's a graveyard, that it is. Mournful place and best avoided."

"What about you, Ranulf?" asked Leshie, looking fascinated. "Have you been there before?"

"You think he'd be standing here if he had?" the captain asked. "Oh no, little miss. Reaching the island is hard enough, but getting off..." He shook his shaggy-haired head. "Impossible."

Astrid nodded firmly, as though her concerns had been validated.

"I've never personally bought into the legends," Ranulf said in a more practical voice, "but true enough, the island's hard to reach. I tried sailing there once but our ship floundered as we neared and the sailors panicked. Said they heard cackling on the winds and the face of a madman grinning in the swirls of the fog. The whole thing spooked them, and we had no choice but to turn back."

"Ay, tis common. Any crew gets near needs to be either mad, brave, or a mix of the two, and paid heavy for the attempt to boot."

"But why even bother?" Saska asked, as the ship continued to cut the waves, making fine progress from the coast. "Why would anyone want to go there anyway?"

"What does any sailor or pirate or explorer want to find, miss?" The captain's eyes lit up. "Treasure. Oh yes, there's treasure aplenty out there, they say. Makes the risk worthwhile for some. Old pirate hoards and caches and other things besides. Course, I'm sure Master Shackton here had other motivations." He offered the adventurer a grin.

"It's so," Ranulf nodded. "I'm more interested in unravelling mysteries than hoarding treasure. To me such things are worth a great deal more."

"Ship ahoy, right ahead! Hard-a-starboard," came a call.

The group spun forward, as another great Tukoran galleon appeared among the mists ahead. "Hard a-starboard," echoed the captain, spinning the wheel. The ship began turning, groaning as it did so, the waves sloshing and pitching around them. They passed the ship by, as it loomed to port, a hulking beast of a thing.

"She's unmanned," the captain said, untroubled, as Astrid ducked down and covered her head as though expecting to be assaulted by a volley of arrows. "They all are." He waved southward, down the coast. "They prefer to rest in deeper waters."

The rising sun was now burning away the mists further south, and the true extent of the Tukoran navy was coming into view. There were dozens of them, hundreds even. Huge galleons and galleys, a forest of masts and sails, sitting calm upon the jostling, white-crested waves.

The group stared in silence for a time. To Saska, it was perhaps the most astonishing thing she'd ever seen. Each ship was as big as a building, thick and strong and seemed capable of housing hundreds of men. Their sheer size, scale, and numbers boggled her. How many soldiers could these ships transport? What must the Rasal navy be like to counter such a force?

"A fine view, and a fine day coming," the captain said. His eyes were off west again, narrowed to squints. "She'll be moving soon." He was speaking of the galleon set to give chase. "Best set a course for the Lonely Isle. The Tukorans fear it even more than we do. They won't want to go near."

He called the orders, as Nancy weaved expertly between a couple more warships, before surging toward the open sea. The Shivering Expanse, as it was known, had earned its name. The waters were said to freeze in winter further north, and even south the icebergs and floes would come drifting in, sometimes reaching as far as Vandar's Mercy if the season was particularly bitter. And already, Saska could feel the biting chill in the air, the winds picking up. Ahead, the waves looked ominous, though the skies, as the captain had said, were clear for now.

"I don't suppose any of you have been at sea before?" Ranulf asked, turning to Saska, Leshie, and Astrid. Each shook their head, and the captain assaulted the air with a rasping laugh. "Be warned in that case. Your stomachs may not agree with the motion. It can take some getting used to."

Saska was feeling it already. The up and down. The churning in her gut. She nodded queasily.

"There's a bucket downstairs," the captain noted. "Better spew in that than on my floors, and if you do, its down to you to clean it up. Better yet, empty your guts over the side, though be careful not to slip off. There are sharks and worse in these waters, and they have a taste for girl." He grinned fiendishly, unveiling the full horror of his rotting yellow teeth. "By the time we pull you in you may be lighter by half."

He laughed once more and Marian shook her head. "Don't listen to him, he's only trying to frighten you."

"And so I should. The sea's a nasty old bitch to those who don't know her. So acquaint yourselves fast, and when the waves are big, you stay downstairs, sick or no."

"How big will they get?" Astrid asked, her face twisted into a knot of concern.

"Out where we're going? Big enough. Best not to think about it. Just hold on tight."

Marian opened out a protective arm, and began leading the girls down from the quarterdeck. She hissed a few words at the captain as she went, though he just shrugged and went about his business. Ranulf remained with him, on the captain's request. "I wanna hear your story, Shackton. You're all skin and bones, look at you. Got plenty to tell I'll bet."

The rest continued below decks, as the motion of the ship quickly went to work on Saska's gut. Marian warned them that it wasn't something they could predict, and that people reacted in their own ways. The three girls were a fine example and took little time in emphasising the point. Astrid seemed fine, surprising even herself. Saska was queasy, but not enough to empty her stomach. Leshie, however, made a dash for the bucket and cradled it like a babe for the next few hours. The coming days, Saska imagined, were not going to be pleasant for the girl.

And yet, amid the excitement of their escape, one thing was almost forgotten.

They were free.

For the first time in her life, Saska was not on Tukoran soil.

26

The river-lands were behind them, and the Heartlands stretched forth in all their vast abundance. Villages and farms speckled the sprawl of fields and pastures, thousands of square miles of production and plenty, working year round to keep the population of Vandar fed.

Cutting a near-straight path through these lands was the Great East Road, linking Varinar and the cities around Lake Eshina with the eastern reaches of the kingdom, snaking southwards to Rustbridge and all the way to Mudport, down in Vandar's southeastern corner. The road stretched for over a thousand miles, all told, a two-lane rutted track in places, a wide stone-paved road in others, going up and down hills, across bridges and rivers, and through wide, expansive valleys, and giving rise to hundreds of villages upon its route, sustaining travellers and traders as they passed along its length.

After keeping to quieter paths through the river-lands, the party had now reached the Great East Road, meeting it as it curved south through the Heartlands in the direction of Rustbridge. Keeping to the road would help speed their progress, and though Lythian had wondered whether it might be smart to take the canals, which ran alongside the road in places, Amron - who was back to making decisions, now that he was conscious - had decided against it.

"Those canals are tight in many sections and get choked this time of year," he'd said, his old authority undiminished, even if his body was still in poor health. "Leave them to their purpose of supplying the capital with grain and meat. The going would be little faster on the water anyway. We keep to the road."

The days wore on, five passing since Amron's waking, as they began progressing with more alacrity down a wide, paved section of the road. Along the route, crowds gathered as rumours spread, seeking confirmation of the First Blade's state of health. To that end, Amron called for a small council to advise him on a matter he'd been mulling over for two days, with Sir Borrus and Sir Killian joining Lythian and Elyon in the carriage.

Sir Borrus was a large man, a fit to his name, thick at the waist and barrel-like at the chest and wildly jolly of character. He had a completely bald head, but was generously thatched all across his chest with a woolly covering of black hair. The men often joked that the gods had been drunk when making him, to have distributed his hair so cruelly. Borrus took the ribbing well, mostly because he was rather good at giving it back.

Sir Killian was quite the opposite. Hirsute in all the right ways, he had a long, golden mane that never seemed to lose its form, a robust, well-honed build, and curved, almost wicked eyes that told anyone he met that he wasn't a man of jovial nature. He was loyal, direct, and absolutely devoted to his role among the Varin Knights. Both men were heirs to their houses, politically powerful, and masterful swordsmen. Having served with Amron during the war when they were young knights, like Lythian, they were all bonded close as brothers.

"I want to show myself as we pass," Amron told them, turning his eyes around the four men within the rattling carriage, as Artibus stood, birdlike behind him, pretending to busy himself with some potion-making. "Perhaps even stop and talk to the people, set their minds at rest. I've been told that some rumours say I am already dead, that this coach is no longer an infirmary carriage, but nothing more than a moving morgue. Other rumours suggest I am at death's door, and we're rushing home so I can say my goodbyes to my family before I pass. I would like to dispel this hearsay, but first, let's hear your counsel."

The men considered it thoughtfully, before Borrus's blustery voice broke the silence.

"A fine idea," he said ebulliently, his voice trumpeting into the small space. "I've been watching people weeping at the roadside for days, and have had just about enough of it. Not just the women and children either. Grown men on their knees, hands clasped, beseeching the Fallen that you'll live and return to health. It's only fair to show them that their faith has been rewarded."

Amron nodded. "They have a right to know," he agreed.

"But consider the risk," said Lythian. "To expose yourself to the crowd would put you in a vulnerable position. What if the assassin should conceal himself among them, and strike as you pass by?"

"We'd protect him, Lythian," said Sir Borrus, standing near twice the man's size. He wasn't a mountain of muscle like Amron - not anymore, at least - but in sheer weight and proportions, was just as large with that great belly of his. "Come, stop worrying so. We have some two dozen Bladeborn knights in our ranks with those Emeralds in tow. No harm will come to him."

"Perhaps not," noted Sir Killian in a clean, trim, whispery voice. "But there's a wider matter to consider here. These rumours that are circulating may well be the very reason why a second attempt has not been staged. If you're thought to be near death, or dead already, what would be the need? To show yourself in such health may only inspire another attack."

"I take your point, Killian, though I disagree," said Amron. "As I've discussed with all of you already, I believe the purpose of the attack has been served - to initiate the Song of the First Blade."

"Not entirely," said Killian, speaking through thin lips and a mouth that never seemed to move. "Have you studied the codes, Amron?"

"Of course I have."

"Then you'll know that in such a case as this, the outgoing First Blade will be given an opportunity to recover and retain his position. Should that happen, you would face the new First Blade for the right to resume in the role. If you think that a rival house is trying to unseat you, then they would be smart to finish the job so you cannot offer any future challenge."

"I understand all that, Killian."

"And yet you're still willing to show yourself to the people?"

"They may try to kill you again, Father," Elyon said, as if the point needed to be made.

"I know that, son. But I'm not going to hide away and pretend to be dead, as I try to rehabilitate. I may not be able to fight as I am, but I still have a voice, and it's just as important, if not more so. I remain Lord of House Daecar, First Blade or not, and will not let the north fall to war and ruin as I sit idle. The people need to see me. They need to know that I am alive and well, and still playing an active part within this great kingdom."

"That they bloody well do," called out Sir Borrus. "Turn their weeping to joy, and it'll make our ride home a great deal more pleasant. I haven't seen Vandar so miserable since..." He stopped, trailing off, glancing around uncomfortably, as the carriage fell momentarily silent.

Elyon guessed why. Since Mother died.

"There's also Agarath to consider," Lythian noted pensively, ending the awkward quiet. He stroked at his clean-shaven cheek, curls of peanut brown hair tickling at his forehead. "We cannot dismiss the idea that they're behind this too. In that case, showing your face might also inspire another attack."

Sir Killian's eyes narrowed at that. Amron spotted him. "What is it, Killian?"

Killian drew a breath, and passed his eyes around the carriage. "Another sighting," he said in a stiff voice. "I received word earlier that two dragons were spotted along the Black Coast early this morning. They flew inland almost as far as Redhelm before turning back. I'm told the ballistas were manned, and the bells rung out for the people to take to their shelters. Sir Tomos even stormed out the gates in his full godsteel armour, ready to greet them and force a duel."

"Sir Tomos is a fool if he thinks he can tackle even a single dragon, and a scrawly little lizard at that, let alone two," huffed Sir Borrus.

"Few can, Borrus," said Lythian, with a scolding note. "I call him brave, not a fool."

Borrus shrugged, but didn't retort. There was a tendency among the older knights who'd fought in the war to occasionally belittle those who were younger and hadn't yet seen battle. Sir Tomos was in his early thirties and had been a young squire when the continents clashed, but hadn't been involved in the fighting. He was widely considered a gifted fighter, proud and eager and had closely matched Aleron when they'd met during tournaments and duels.

"These dragons were ridden?" asked Amron.

Killian nodded. "These were not rogue beasts, Amron. They were Fireborn come for a purpose, and one of them was said to be colossal. Some even say it was Marak atop it, but I don't believe that for a moment. The Lord of the Nest has his underlings for that, and more of them by the day if the accounts are to be believed. The dragons are coming from the Wings like never before, they say, and the lure of the Bondstone has grown strong. It has me worried."

"As it does me," said Lythian. "These are dark tidings indeed for the Fireborn to be so bold."

"Bold? They scout, that is all," announced Borrus. "Such as they always have."

"Not so far inland, Borrus, not for many years." Lythian shook his head, looking concerned. "They are sharks, and smell blood in the water. I will send word to Lord Pentar to bolster our forces at the coast."

He turned to Amron, who nodded. Lord Porus Pentar was Sir Tomos's father, Lord of Redhelm, and in charge of manning the southern defences along much of the Black Coast. It seemed sensible, if nothing else, to show strength should any further Fireborn scouts return.

"It may be time to send envoys," Amron said, rubbing his stubbly chin with his working right hand, eyes thoughtful. "This silence between our kingdoms has gone on for far too long, and within it breeds paranoia. I will not have it furthered." He turned to Lythian. "I want you to travel to Eldurath and meet with King Dulian," he said, coming to an abrupt decision. "I had plans to do so myself, after parleying with Janilah and Godrin, but the gods have seen fit to deny me. I am in no state to make such a journey. You will have to go in my stead."

He stopped and studied Lythian's reaction. It came with the expected apprehension, a denial shaping on his face. "I would not wish to leave you at such a time as this, my lord," Lythian said. "And with the song to be sung? I must be there. I cannot abandon..."

"You are abandoning nothing. Nothing but your oaths and honour should you deny my order. You said it yourself, Lythian - you do not intend to enter the contest. I have protection to spare here and have no need for you right now." He reached out with his right arm, and gripped the captain's wrist. "You must do this, Lyth," he implored. "I trust no one more than you to treat with the king and his council."

Lythian drew an anxious breath. "I am known there, Amron. Not so much as you are, but known nonetheless. They will not trust me."

"They will, Lythian, because you will give them no reason not to. You will go there to listen, to hear what they have to say, and to bring word that we have no intention of going to war with them. Be clear, but firm. We stand by the treaty of peace signed by King Tellion, and will not bring war to Agarathi soil. If it should come to us, however, we shall not yield, never. You shall travel under banners of peace and truce, as an envoy and not a warrior. No harm will come of you, Captain, not if they're to follow the codes of honour they so cherish."

Lythian looked uncomfortable, though offered no further dispute. He took the information on for a moment, then nodded. "If these are your orders, my lord, I will of course see them done."

"I know you will, Lythian." Amron smiled at him, then scanned the other three. His eyes stopped on the largest of them. "Take Sir Borrus with you. He has a manner that will put the Agarathi at ease, and a frame to give them pause should any rogue group be looking to stir trouble."

"Amron, I really must protest..." started Borrus.

"You must do no such thing, Borrus." Amron stilled his eyes and his voice was withering. "Your protestations will fall upon deaf ears, and will amount to nothing but a waste of breath. These are my orders. You will go with Captain Lythian."

For such a large man, Borrus suddenly looked awfully small. He nodded quietly, and Lord Daecar went on. "I would have you make for Redhelm first and add Sir Tomos to the party, should Lord Pentar permit it, and then make for Southwatch. You can sail across the Red Sea and make land at Dragonfall. Agarathi soldiers should escort you to Eldurath from there."

Lythian and Borrus nodded quietly, though Elyon felt unnerved by the prospect. If Agarath wanted war, after all, weren't they just sending three of their finest knights into their jaws, to be killed or taken as captives? He didn't ask the question, however, assuming it had been well thought through by his father already. To harm those travelling beneath the white banners of peace would likely incite all the north to war, and bring an abrupt cessation - temporary or otherwise - to the war between Tukor and Rasalan. Perhaps that's what he wants, Elyon thought cynically, though he knew, of course, that he didn't. It would solve a problem or two, wouldn't it? He shook his head and turned from the notion. His father was still going on.

"It would also be best for you to travel without your armour," Amron said, leading to a heavy, huffing sulk from Borrus.

"Amron, come, be reasonable! You cannot expect us to leave our plate behind..."

"In actual fact, I can, Borrus. It is a heavy load to bear and should prove completely unnecessary when engaging in peaceful talks. You shall dress light for the road - no breastplates, helms, or gauntlets, just leathers and Varin cloaks. It's hot down there, you'll thank me."

"And our blades? Don't tell me you wish for us to leave those behind too?"

"No, Sir Borrus, you can take your blades, swords and daggers both. We will bring your armour to the Steelforge for safe keeping. I want you to travel at speed, just the three of you. Arriving in Agarath with a large contingent of men at your back would only set everyone on edge. One bitter man can spark all others into violence, and times as they are, it takes only a single ember to trigger a blaze. So head for Redhelm, fetch Sir Tomos, and head out from there."

"And if Tomos is too timid to join us?" asked Borrus.

"Have you met Sir Tomos, Borrus? Timid isn't a word I'd use to describe him. He's always been eager to travel to Agarath, so now's his chance."

Lythian was nodding quietly, calmly running everything through his head. "It's a three or four week trip to Eldurath," he said, "and that's if everything goes well. We likely won't return to Varinar for some two months, I'd wager. The song will have been sung by that time."

"It will," agreed Amron. "And with the will of the Fallen, Aleron will have claimed the post."

"Yes," said Borrus, "Aleron will be First Blade, and King Dulian will be quite sane and cordial, and Janilah and Godrin will realise their folly and come to an abrupt peace, and we'll all live happily ever after. Does that about sum it up, Amron?"

Borrus smiled sardonically, as Amron stared at him through steely blue eyes. "I am in no mood for sarcasm, Borrus. We do the best we can with the matters we can control, and should things go awry, we shall deal with them. King Janilah's obsession with invading Rasalan is something we cannot resolve right now, as has become abundantly, and dispiritingly, clear. Tragedy looms across the strait, I can taste it." He sighed. "The blood and iron already singes my tongue and yet, what can we do?"

We could join them, Elyon thought, though he didn't speak the words. More and more, that option, however unpalatable, was becoming appealing to him, at least in limiting the bloodshed across the strait. Should Vandar send an army to aid Janilah, however, it might just leave their own lands exposed to the south. It was a tricky business to be sure, and right now there seemed no easy solution.

Such is war, Elyon, he could imagine his father say. It is never simple.

For a few moments, they reflected on the matters they'd discussed, before the voice of Amron Daecar once more rumbled through the room. "I have given my orders," he said. "Killian will take up Lythian's position in his absence and lead us home. Elyon will remain in support and continue tending to the princess and her party." He managed a fatherly grin. "A job, I've been told, he's been doing rather well."

"Too well, some might say," said Borrus in a frisky tone, giving Elyon a forceful nudge. "That Lady Melany has taken a liking to the boy, I think."

Elyon refused the smile that wanted to tug at his lips. Truth be told, he'd taken a liking to Melany too, the two often sharing secret glances and grins as they travelled, enjoying one another's company during the evenings when they rested in halls and taverns. She came without the sort of stains that often sullied those of a higher station and there was nothing snobbish or pretentious about her. She was simple, for want of a better word. Not dull of wit, no - on that she was quite sharp - but easy to speak to, kind and unassuming, though ladylike and graceful all the same. He had no true plans to act upon his interest - not now, at least, - but couldn't deny the pull of attraction that he felt for the girl. And it was stronger than he'd anticipated. Stronger, perhaps, than he'd felt before.

He smiled softly, eyes down, hoping to hide all that ran through his head.

"I believe it was Elyon who bolted first on that count, Borrus," Lythian grinned, favouring Elyon with a private wink. "Lady Melany was the reason for his bruised jaw, after all."

"Oh?" Borrus frowned. "How so?"

"I'll leave that telling for the road," Lythian said. "We're going to have plenty of time together so might as well stock up on such stories."

Borrus nodded. "Good show. I trust you'll plot a route that will have us staying at fine inns along the way. I'm a featherbed man and proud to say it."

"I'll try my best, Borrus."

The wagon started to slow, and a general humming began to sound outside, some distance up the road. Artibus turned to the rear wall and pulled open a little window, revealing the driver's seat and horses ahead. "What's happening?" the physician asked.

The driver's face appeared, as he leaned down to look back through the window. "We're coming into Ayrin's Cross, Master Artibus. Seems a crowd's gathered to greet us."

"Perfect," said Amron loudly. "It's an ideal place to show myself to the people."

"So soon, Amron?" Artibus sounded a little flustered. "Is that wise?"

"You don't think I'm ready for a public reveal, Artibus?"

"Well you never asked my opinion on the issue - a mild insult of which I shall ignore."

"I'm asking now."

"Belatedly."

"Oh come, don't be sore. You're clearly against any such thing."

"Of course I am, Amron, but clearly you won't listen to me, so what's the use? All I will say is that you should present yourself properly if you're going to be on show. Besides a change of bandages, a shave might do you some good, and a wash may also be in order. I have a strong tolerance for unpleasant smells, but others who get close enough won't be so immune."

Amron turned to the others questioningly.

"He has a point," said Sir Killian. His nose twitched. "There's a certain odour in here that could do with a purging. You may also want to consider dressing, as best you can. Loose breeches, perhaps, and a Varin cloak to conceal yourself. You are the First Blade of Vandar, and a hero to these people. If you're committed to showing yourself, do so as a noble and a knight."

Amron considered it at length, before eventually shaking his head. "I have no intention of dressing up the truth," he said. "I will wash and shave when we stop for the night, but we have some way to go yet to reach Graymont Castle. Drape a cloak over my shoulders if you must, but beyond that, I just want them to see me, that is all."

His words left little room for bargaining, as the men set about making him presentable, Borrus kindly removing his own cloak and laying it around Amron's shoulders. They wrapped the rich blue folds over the worst of his wounds and propped the Sword of Varinar alongside his bed. It wasn't easy, and took both Borrus and Killian to move it into place. While they could wield any godsteel blade without trouble, the Blades of Vandar were different. The bonding process took longer and only the First Blade would be able to lift it with any ease.

Once done, the rear of the carriage was opened up, and the men stepped out, protecting it two per side. Behind them, the royal carriage of Princess Amilia sat waiting, and one of the Emerald Guards trotted over to find out what was happening. Lythian provided a quick update, and the man nodded and cantered away. A few moments later, Amilia appeared from a side window of her coach, leaning out, preparing to wave to the crowds as they ventured through town.

Eventually, the train was ready to move again, and they did so at a slow, walking pace. Ahead lay Ayrin's Cross, a relatively large town in the east of the Heartlands, set upon the Great East Road. It was said that the great king, Ayrin, youngest son of Varin, perished here long ago. There were a multitude of monuments to Ayrin dotted through the stone-cast town, from street names to public buildings, to statues centred in squares. And right through its heart, the Great East Road sliced a broad path, heaving with locals huddled at its banks.

There was a sense of anticipation in the air, a stirring of hope to banish the grief. It was as if the people knew something was happening, that Amron Daecar was about to be unveiled. Ahead, Elyon could hear a group singing the Song of King Ayrin, a sweet, melancholic tune that he'd always been fond of. Soon it was replaced by a rousing, spreading recital of the Echo of Titans. Elyon looked into his father's eyes, as he paced along behind the carriage, and saw something resembling nerves on his face.

How will they perceive me? he was probably wondering. Will they think less of me now, seeing me in such a state?

The singing grew louder, hundreds of voices adding to the tumult, people flocking from adjoining streets as they rushed to line the road. Only moments later, the convoy was passing through and the first of the throng were getting a view inside the carriage. And there he was, the First Blade, sitting up in his resplendent blue cloak, the gleaming, misting Sword of Varinar beside him, a wide smile gracing his craggy, dragon-torn face. The people burst out in rapture, singing, calling, throwing their hands to the air. Swords split the skies and children ran out into the street, trailing behind them, keeping to a healthy distance as the Knights of Varin and Emeralds Guards warningly kept them at bay.

It was an explosion, an outpouring of joy that Elyon had never known before. And yet all the while, he maintained a hard squint, eyes tight and searching the crowd, hand ever resting on the hilt of his blade.

Are you out there, he wondered. Show yourself, coward. Come forth and be cut down.

No one came forth, and no one was cut down. The convoy passed through Ayrin's Cross amid a storm of singing and laughter and elated applause, and for a mile or two, some of the children followed, dancing and giggling as the town melted off into the meadows that lay behind them. But eventually, like all others, they too were drawn back to their homes, to cling to the memory of when Amron Daecar came back from the dead, and they sparkled, oh so briefly, in the presence of the Jewel of Tukor.

A precedent was set that day, one that would continue for the remainder of the trip. Yet for Lythian and Borrus, their time with the company was done. They left that same afternoon, riding hard to the south across the ranging pastures. And watching them galloping across the open lands, Elyon couldn't help but be struck by a single, ominous thought.

Will I ever see them again?

27

"I hate this boat. I hate this boat." Leshie wretched again, heaving air, then took a breath. "I HATE this gods-damned boat!"

Saska sat beside her, stroking her back, palms moving around in a circular motion. She'd discovered over the previous few days that it helped Leshie when a particularly bad bout of nausea assaulted her. And there had been plenty of those.

"It'll be OK, Lesh, we're nearly there now. Just one more night, that's all."

It was little comfort, though Leshie managed a weak smile, blinked at Saska through bloodstained, broken eyes, and then returned to her mantra. Astrid, sitting across from them with a book in her lap, and completely unfazed by the churning and constant undulating of the waves, expressed a mildly annoyed look. "It's better up on deck, Leshie," she said, in that preachy tone of hers. "The fresh air will do you some good. You should go up there. Please."

Leshie gave her a glare as if she'd just insulted her dead mother. "You don't think I haven't tried? It doesn't matter where I go, Astrid, we're still on the gods-damned boat."

Astrid made a face. "Do you have to curse like that?" she complained.

Leshie emitted a spittle-filled huff. "That's not cursing, Astrid. Trust me, you don't want to set me off."

It was true. Leshie may have been blessed with a cherubic appearance, but she'd shown herself to be anything but an angel over the last few days. So much so that the men had often been impressed with the creativeness of her cursing, a fine achievement given the company.

"You know, Leshie, if you'd have worked in my household, you'd have been in for a lot of punishment with the way you behave." Astrid lifted her pointed chin. She did that a lot, an annoying affectation that neither Saska nor Leshie much liked. In fact, they didn't much like Astrid. She reminded both of the insufferable mistresses they'd served under in former households, and in Saska's experience, such figures were generally loathed by the servants beneath their station.

"If I'd have worked in your household, Astrid, you'd have probably suffered an accident. You know, a tumble down the stairs, or a slip out of the window." She closed her lips to a mumble. "Maybe even a knife in the back."

Astrid grimaced angrily. "Is that a threat? Are you threatening me?"

Leshie looked at her nonchalantly, shrugged, and then began dry heaving again.

For the next few minutes, Astrid smouldered across the small, dingy cabin, fit with bunk beds either side of the room and little else, muttering to herself about ingratitude and poor upbringing as she hastily flipped through pages. For a young woman of only twenty two, she had the bearing and curmudgeonly nature of someone three times her age.

"That's it, I can't stand this." Astrid finally said. She slammed her book shut and took to her feet, striding for the door. "I need some fresh air."

As she reached the handle, however, the door abruptly opened up and Marian appeared, head near scraping the ceiling, fine grey cloak silhouetting her frame against the dim light of the corridor behind her. The boat lurched on a wave, causing Astrid to stumble sideways and right back onto her wooden bunk in a tangle of skinny limbs. Marian just stood there, swaying with the motion of the vessel, legs in fine harmony with its movement. Her eyes fell on Leshie, hunkered over the bucket, Saska still rubbing sympathetically at her back. "Oh, poor thing. Still struggling to keep anything down?"

Leshie managed to straighten up a bit, putting on a show of defiance in front of their tutor. "I'm OK. I think I'm feeling a bit better, now that we're heading upriver."

They'd passed the mouth of the River Izzun earlier that day, a meandering, serpentine waterway about eighty miles long that went from the coast all the way upstream to the Rasal capital. It had been named, Ranulf had told them, after the sea-monster of the same name, an ancient squid-like creature of unfathomable size that had, apparently, once preyed upon sailors and fishermen upon the long stretch of water. Astrid, of course, flew into a panic upon hearing the news, thinking they'd also be pulled under, and to allay her fears, the captain had given her a book on practical ways of dealing with sea-terrors, a sort of holy book for Rasal seamen. It hadn't helped. All it really did was reveal to Astrid the full extent of the dangers lurking in the depths which were, according to her, "frighteningly innumerable".

By now, as evening fell on the fifth day of their voyage, they were thought to be about half way up the Izzun, and Saska had spent much of the day on deck, watching the riverbanks from afar, as they cut through the centre of the half a mile-wide waterway. Further upriver, it was said to narrow and provide a better view of the banks, though by this time it was growing dark up top and there was little to see but the flickering lights of river-side settlements and forts, and the shapes of other ships sailing slowly on the inky water.

Marian stepped inside and shut the door. The room was lit by a couple of whale-oil lamps, hanging in holders on the walls. "Captain says we should reach Thalan by sunrise," Marian informed them. "Let me tell you this - a more beautiful sight you will never see." She smiled at Leshie. "Hopefully that'll make all this worthwhile."

"It's worth it already, my lady," said Leshie. "I'd spend a year on this ship if it meant escaping Tukor."

Saska nodded firmly, though Astrid's eyes sped down in doubt. She seemed to miss the life she'd left, and was often found ordering Phyllis and Marna about. Saska was getting the sense that Astrid might just elect to go with them, rather than continue in her training, and a part of her welcomed the thought.

Over the past few days, their training had continued, despite Leshie's troubled gut. The first day, as they struck out for the Lonely Isle, speeding from the clutches of the Tukoran galleon in its laboured pursuit, Marian had them testing their sea-legs. With the weather remaining mostly calm, she ordered them to run laps around the deck, much to the aggravation of the men at work. It wasn't easy, and all three girls tumbled and fell on multiple occasions, unable to counter the constant shifting of the ship.

Then, Marian handed them her godsteel dagger, and had them go again, one at a time. The metal had an immediate effect, improving their balance and agility, and they flew around the deck without trouble. The touch of godsteel seemed to have a mild effect on Leshie's nausea too. "It will allow you to continue training," Marian told her. "We have some days ahead and this time is not to be wasted."

It wasn't, and whatever the conditions, Marian concocted some further challenge. Some were physical, others mental. As the test in the Darkwood had proven, Marian was heavily engaged in having the girls confront their fears. "You must be able to face anything with a calm facade, and a facade it may be. Fear is natural, and will roil inside you when it must, but that is no reason to express it outwardly. When in the service of the crown, you must maintain a placid countenance; unmoved, unflappable. To surrender to fear will make you unfit for duty. I will teach you instead to master it."

The second day offered such an opportunity to unseat them. The weather turned troublesome, a storm drunkenly lumbering across the skies, and the captain ordered all non-sailors to scuttle below decks and take shelter.

Marian refused, and instead called for the three girls to remain on deck as the frigid rain lashed them, and the skies boiled black and grey. The captain, who grew a great deal more serious during stormy weather, marched up to Marian with a scolding word, telling her it was no place for girls who'd never been to sea.

"They go overboard and they're done for in these waves, Lady Payne," he'd called out over the howling, biting winds. "You hear me. If it happens, it's on your head. I'll take no blame on your account."

Marian appeared unmoved by the man, and commanded the girls to stand at the front-most section of the forecastle, wearing little more than their undergarments. Across the ocean, the sea was a monster, a thrashing thing of untamed fury. Waves as high as the main mast soared and roared, spitting icy needles of spindrift across the ship, ready to swallow Nancy up in their great, crashing maws. Many of them came surging and sweeping across the deck, submerging it in three feet of water, pulling off anything not fixed down.

And into that nightmare, the girls were sent. There was no thought of Leshie's seasickness, or Saska's troubled lungs, or Astrid’s whimpering complaints. All were ordered out to take hold of whatever surface they could, and cling on for dear life. And though Saska had the suspicion that Marian had it all in hand, hovering nearby and ready to move if needed, it was a truly primal and profoundly terrifying experience.

And one of the best of Saska's life.

She came away from it shivering, frozen to the marrow, but grinning from ear to ear with a rare, unrestrained expression of joy. Leshie looked similarly enraptured to have gotten through it, and the girls pulled one another into a hug as the vessel stroked the calming waters. Only Astrid looked beaten, her eyes haunted, her lips trembling with unintelligible words. Marian regarded the three and, seeing Astrid, shook her head in disappointment. Once more, the girl had proven herself unable to face her fears. Her chances to prove herself worthy were fast running thin.

The days stretched on, and by the third they were escaping the distant dread of the Lonely Isle - which they'd never even seen, so enveloped in mists and stormy seas as it was - and making quickly for the Rasal coast. The weather improved again, though the waves remained big and bolshie, tossing the ship from one to the other as though the sea were using her to play catch.

Marian came to the girls with another test. "Climb the masts," she said. "Start to stern with the mizzen. That's the small one at the back," she explained, for those who didn't know, which was all of them. "Do that, and you'll graduate to the foremast." She pointed to the front. "Then the main mast, right here." She clapped her palm against the thick, central pole, soaring high above them at the heart of the ship.

The girls looked from mast to mast in trepidation. Astrid shuddered visibly, and Leshie took a large gulp of salty, sea-sprayed air, before retching. She didn't seem particularly fond of heights.

"Can we use the dagger?" Saska asked.

Marian shook her head. "You'll need both hands, and this isn't a test of your bond to the steel. It's a test of your mettle. In your time, girls."

They moved aft, where the captain watched on from the quarterdeck, lazily clutching at the wheel. Several of the others, Ranulf included, gathered around to spectate, as the girls took turns in climbing the mizzen mast, working up the rigging. There were some hand and footholds carved into the thick wooden pole for purchase, and the ropes and nets also proved useful, but the climb was arduous nonetheless.

Going first, Saska's heart thrashed wildly and adrenaline soared as she pulled herself up, refusing to look down, every motion on deck amplified the higher she got. Below, the waves had felt relatively calm, but up high, the boat seemed to fling from side to side, threatening to toss her away into the sea should she make a single mistake.

She reached the top - a dizzying height of about fifty feet - and climbed down carefully, reaching the deck and trying not to make it obvious that, internally, she was a shivering wreck. She smiled supportively at the other girls as they set out to embark, holding her hands together, trying to get them to calm. Being frightened of heights wasn't something Saska had ever really considered; when had she ever been high, after all? Climbing the mizzen, however, had unveiled the truth of it.

She didn't like heights. Not one bit..

The other girls then had their tremulous turns, and once more Astrid struggled. She got there in the end, but took her time, and needed a great deal of supportive coaxing from those below to make the summit. Leshie, despite her seasickness, also made it, though had to struggle against her obvious anxiety to get there. All three of them, apparently, found being off the ground unpleasant. Marian took note with those eyes that saw it all, and pointed to the other end of the ship.

The foremast proved harder, and only Saska swallowed her fears and forced her way to the top, the others managing to get about three-quarters of the way up before their hands grew numb and they returned to sure footing below. By the time they were asked to attempt the main mast, looming a terrifying distance above them, the waves had blessedly begun to build again and the captain called the whole thing off.

"Sorry, Lady Payne, but I'm putting my foot down on this one. I don't mean to hamper your training, but 'tis awful luck for a guest to die aboard a vessel, and I'd not send a man up there right now, so cannot abide a girl scrambling up my sails. You'll have to think of something else."

Three shivering girls silently praised the man, and slipped off below decks as the rains began to fall.

Further challenges came, though the highlight of the final couple of days was the transition to combat training. With the ship travelling southwards down the rugged, white-cliffed Rasalan coast, Marian had the girls practicing various simple sword techniques up on deck. For this, she borrowed the bluntest blades she could from among her party and handed them out. She then set about instructing the three trainees on the basics of various defensive and offensive movements, much to the amusement of the crowd who, once more, assembled to watch.

"Ignore them," Marian said, glaring at the men, as they gathered up on the quarterdeck above them, a line of grinning, gap-toothed faces. "When learning any new skill, you have to be willing to look foolish. You'll soon surpass the lot of them. Roark and Quilter are reasonable swordsmen, but the rest are as blunt as these blades."

The girls set about their training to a backdrop of laughter and good-natured teasing. It was an ungainly affair, all told, and despite her natural instincts, even Saska felt unwieldy when having to change stance to thrust or parry, catching her own feet sometimes and tumbling to deck in a fog of howling laughter.

She persisted and ignored them as bidden, and was soon shifting between stances with more grace and control. The others made similarly positive progress, though had started at a slightly lower base. It was clear, however, that Marian's expectations were limited at this point. She was patient, calm, and clear with her instructions, providing regular feedback to the girls after each set of moves.

For Leshie, it proved a frustrating experience, the hours of practice an ordeal with her so stricken by the motion of the sea. Marian took her away for a private conversation, and then permitted the youngster use of her godsteel dagger, for brief periods, to help combat her queasiness. Her training was truncated as a result, but she maintained a steady rate of progress.

Astrid, on the other hand, descended into a space of quiet determination. Where she'd struggled to control her fears in previous challenges, she was quite adept at repeating simple movements to the point of mastery. In fact, repetition and discipline had been a central part of all their lives. It was something, Marian told them, that would stand them in good stead.

Long before the session was complete, the men had ambled off and given up their taunting, which suggested they'd all done OK. Marian took them below to eat, and over dinner continued their instruction.

"There are five main forms that regular Bladeborn knights adopt," she said, sitting before the three girls as they lined up on the other side of the table, eating bowls of fish soup prepared by Cook. "Do you know what they are?"

"Blockform, Strikeform, Glideform, Powerform, and Rushform," said Astrid hastily. She lifted her chin and pulled up a smug smile.

"Very good, Astrid. Those are the forms as taught among the Knights of Varin, the Emerald Guard, and even our very own Suncoats. There are other adaptations, and minor stances, but those are the main five. And you're not going to learn any of them."

The girls frowned and shared a look. "We're...not?" asked Saska.

Marian shook her head. "The fighting stances were developed largely for the purposes of duelling. Bladeborn knights love to duel and host tournaments, as you'll well know, all across the north every year..."

"And we can't enter?" Leshie asked.

Astrid laughed. "What a silly question. Of course not. We're women, Leshie. Women aren't allowed to enter tournaments like that."

"Astrid, be nice."

"But it was a stupid question, my lady. She speaks without thinking sometimes. It annoys me."

"Yeah, well about everything you do annoys me, Astrid," spat Leshie. Saska found herself in the unenviable position of sitting between them, providing a buffer. "You're awful, you know that. You're just so awful, Astrid."

"No, you're just stupid. I don't get along with dim-witted people."

"I'm not dim-witted!" Leshie's face took on a blazing hue of crimson. "You don't know anything about me."

"I know enough. I've been with you over two weeks. That's enough time to make a judgement."

Leshie stood suddenly from the table, fronting up to the older girl, but the sudden motion was inadvisable. Her guts heaved and she slapped her hand to her mouth to hold back the coming deluge of fish stew. Then she spun and ran off up to the deck, disappearing out of sight to vomit over the edge of the ship.

The table silenced.

"You shouldn't speak to her like that, Astrid," said Marian in a firm, reprimanding voice.

Astrid looked aghast to have been saddled with the blame. "It's not just me, Lady Marian. She gives as good as she gets."

"She does, but you're five years older than she is, so should know better. I don't want to see you behaving like that again, do you understand me."

Astrid nodded begrudgingly, and they waited in silence for Leshie to return.

After forcing the two to apologise to one another, Marian continued their education. "As agents of the crown, you'll not be knights, duellists, or soldiers of any traditional form. Your work will be conducted largely undercover, and your training will reflect the missions you'll be sent to complete. Mastering any of the main forms takes years, even for the greatest of knights, and that would be a waste of your time. You will have a basic understanding of them, but no more, and your training will be less rigid, less structured, and a great deal more diverse. You will be trained in stealth, and will learn how to use both sword and dagger, and a variety of other weapons and tools that will aid you in your missions. You'll be instructed in medicines, poisons, and the art of disguise and deception. There will be other training. Etiquette. Social custom. The mastery of your feminine wiles. You have worked for the nobility before, so you'll have a good grounding in much of that. You'll learn to be chameleons, to mimic others, to act and sing and dance. All such things, and more, await you. Learning the sword is but a part of what lies ahead."

They ate - or tried to, in Leshie's case - and took time to consider Marian's words. She regarded them carefully as she did so, watching for flickers of doubt. Was it too much for them? Are they regretting this path? If such questions sprung to her mind, Saska wasn't going to feed them. She felt enlivened, excited, even thrilled now at what lay ahead. Only Astrid looked to maintain that niggling uncertainty, wondering if it was all too much, if she might prefer to return to her more simple life.

She'd had time to think on it, as all of them had, over the past day. And now, as Marian entered their cabin on their final night, the girls had to wonder if another test lay in wait. She studied them all in silence for a moment, fixing each with a long, penetrating stare. Then, thawing, she moved to Astrid's bunk, sat down, and folded her longs legs before her, setting her hands to her knees in a ladylike pose.

"You've all done well," she said. "It's been a testing few days, but I'm happy with your progress so far for the most part." She stopped and the silence swelled once more, broken by the swaying and constant creaking of the ship. "If, however, you wish to reconsider your position, now is the time." She glanced at Astrid. "I will not hold you to your godsteel oath, not until we step foot on Rasal soil. If you should wish to join Phyllis and Marna and be placed in the service of a household, I will support you in that. To commit to a long course of training is not something you can renege on when we begin. So I offer you this one chance, right here and now, to decide which path you wish to walk. There can be no space for doubt, not going forward from here. If you should wish to continue under my tutelage, I will have you state it now."

Her voice departed from the damp, salty air, and within moments another filled it.

"I commit, my lady," Saska said, with unnerving conviction.

"So do I," said Leshie, mimicking her.

The two smiled at one another, then all eyes moved to Astrid. Leshie had a hopeful expression on her round, soft-featured face - say no, please say no.

She didn't.

"I commit as well, Lady Marian," Astrid said stiffly.

Leshie released a slow, dispirited breath, and Marian spent a further moment studying Astrid. "Are you certain?" she asked her. "You have proven yourself quite capable in the physical challenges, but you continue to show signs of doubt and struggle greatly with your fears. I will have you face them constantly, Astrid. Know that you will not be comfortable, and in discomfort, you may crack."

"I won't crack." Her chin shifted up, defiant this time, not smug. "I'll grow stronger. I promise."

Marian nodded slowly. "So you will, because you will have no other choice. Should you turn from your training - any of you - then you will lose the protection of my wing. To break the godsteel promise you made will have you cast out, impoverished and alone in a foreign land, to make your own way." She looked around. "Do you all understand this? The offer to place you in a household will not come again, should you abandon your path."

They all nodded their understanding.

"Good. That is good." She smiled. "Then let us toast this moment." She stood, broadened her chest with a full breath, and turned to the door. "The captain has invited us to enjoy wine in his private cabin. Come, we seal our bond with it. It's so fine a tipple, Leshie, that I'm sure even you will keep it down."

Smiling, the group made their way up to the captain's quarters, to toast the future to which they would all now commit.

28

Captain Lythian Lindar was disturbed from his thoughts by the sound of an almighty belch, fogging the air with the stink of stale wine and roasted rabbit, and causing a nearby flock of starlings to take rapidly to the skies.

"Gods, Borrus, would you contain yourself, man!" he said angrily, turning to look to his travelling companion. "I've never known a man to bolk so loud. You've got all the birds in a stir."

"You only have yourself to blame," Borrus countered casually, stretching his wide back and thickly-muscled neck as he trotted along on his huge, chocolate destrier. "You promised to have us kipping in fine taverns, and I wasn't expecting a night in the woods."

"And that's related to your belching how, exactly?"

"Don't be obtuse, man. I had to drink myself to sleep, can't you see? All those jutting roots and stones, the smell of wet leaves. I don't know how you sleep so sound in the wild."

"It's called practice, Borrus. I haven't held such cushy posts as you."

"And I haven't earned it? I must have slaughtered over a hundred men during the war. That's enough killing for one lifetime, wouldn't you say?" He punched his chest and released a second belch, smaller than the first, something akin to an aftershock. "And anyway, you'd never be comfortable just tucked up in some fort, commanding a hundred score of regular soldiers. Leave that sort of business to me. You're better off on the road."

Lythian wasn't going to deny it. Amron preferred to stay active, always moving around the kingdom and checking in on the regional lords and commanders, and Lythian was ever at his side. He preferred it that way. Like his lord, he wasn't one for staying idle. "So why exactly did you want to come on this trip in the first place, Borrus, if you're so comfy in your fort."

Borrus frowned. "This trip? To Agarath. What makes you think I want to be here?"

"I wasn't referring to our mission, Borrus. I'm talking about the trip to Tukor and Rasalan."

"Oh, well there's an easy enough answer for that." He stopped and his great cheeks spread into a smile. "I have a great fondness for Rasal seafood, so thought it might be worth it. Then bloody Amron gets himself chopped half to death and I'm denied my pleasure." He stroked his ample belly. "No one considers how I've suffered, do they?"

He chuckled heartily to himself, as they continued on down the track, the coastline a distant shape upon the southern horizon. Where they were headed, a huge great mass of land jutted out into the Red Sea, with the enormous fort and naval harbour of Southwatch dwelling on its tip. From there, the crossing was shortest to the sun-kissed lands of the south. To Agarath, Lythian thought, a tingle running up his spine.

"What were you musing on, anyway?" asked Borrus, that voice of his so loud it continued to disturb the local wildlife. "You've been dreadfully quiet this morning and it disturbs me. Where's that fine smile of yours, Lythian. Come, let's see it."

Borrus had a block of cheese in his hand, fetched from a saddlebag. He was ever a man of excess. Once lean and mighty and a similar shape to Amron, he'd grown soft and round over years of inactivity and overindulgence, favouring food and wine over training with the sword. It was a wonder to Lythian that his armour still fit, though of course he'd had the armourers of the Steelforge work to reshape it to his growing frame. Oh, he could still cut down most men, Lythian was sure of that, but would tire quickly enough in a prolonged bout. Not an ideal partner in a fight anymore, Lythian noted. At least we have Sir Tomos.

"I'm in no great mood for smiling, Borrus," Lythian said eventually. "There's a lot on my mind."

"Oh cheer up, Lythian. We'll be fine, Amron said so himself. They won't go harming us, not with a white banner of peace for company." He spied his friend. "You're worried about these rumours of King Dulian's madness, yes?"

"That's one concern."

"Well I for one am excited to see if those whispers are true. Personally, I expect to be bitterly disappointed and to find him quite sane. You know how the truth gets stretched, especially when it's travelled so far."

I hope you're right, Lythian thought. Though of course, that wasn't the only potential problem. As in the northern kingdoms, there were many powerful houses in Agarath and not all would take kindly to the arrival of a trio of Varin Knights, two of whom had cut down many an Agarathi soldier in years gone by. He didn't disagree with Amron's order for them to go, but still, he couldn't help but be uneasy at what they might find. And the simple truth was this - they had no idea what that would be.

Ahead, the shape of a horse and rider was speeding their way, galloping with great purpose from the coast. "Ah, Tomos is returning," noted Borrus, seeing him. They'd sent him ahead, earlier that morning, to bring word of their arrival, and instruct for a ship to be made ready. "That boy is always so eager. We'll have to watch him, Lythian. All the youngsters are keen for a taste of war."

"He's really not that young, Borrus. You talk of him as if he's Elyon's age. The man's thirty two years old for goodness sake."

"Well he looks younger, and my point stands. The generation beneath us have a hankering for battle. If there's trouble, Tomos may become overeager. It's a fair point and you know it."

Begrudgingly, Lythian agreed. There was a divide between the older knights who'd lived through the war, and those who'd grown up in its wake. Having squired for several knights, all of whom had died during the war, Tomos bridged that gap. He was present, and exposed to the death and fury of it, though never brandished a blade. His place had been in camp, watching from afar, tending to his knight's needs when - or if - they returned. Not an easy role to play, Lythian imagined. The sort of role that bred a desire for vengeance?

He put the thought to the side, as the two continued to canter along under a fine, cobalt blue sky. It had been over a week now since they'd parted with the others, their journey taking them roughly three hundred miles south at a decent clip, though they'd stopped for half a day in Redhelm to pick up Sir Tomos and give the horses a proper, much needed rest.

The city of Redhelm was a great, fortified place, once the central seat of House Lukar, but now under the governance of Tomos's father, Lord Pentar. With high walls and towers and huge, wrought-iron gates, it housed a large population of both soldiers and civilians, linking Varinar with the eastern reaches of the kingdom, and seeing to a wide array of mining and industrial operations across the South Downs. The city was most notable, however, for the colour of its brick and stone, which carried a distinctive red tint, giving the entire place an almost gory, macabre feel. It was said that the colour came from all the blood spilt across the lands over the centuries, seeping into the soil and staining the rocks red.

The City of Blood, Lythian thought. That's what they call it where we're headed. A city paved in Agarathi bones and painted in their gore. No wonder those Fireborn came to visit. Perhaps they were tempted to do more than just scout...

They'd heard more of what had happened when they reached the city, spending the night in the company of Lord Pentar and his court. Even when riding through the streets, Lythian had felt the tension in the air, the gnawing fear that war with Agarath was stirring.

"Are you here to stay, Sir Lythian?" one man had called out, as they'd made their way through the city to Pentar's looming red keep. "Have you come to help protect the south coast?"

Lythian waved his gauntleted hand toward the man in a bid to ease his fears. "The south needs no protecting, good man. And Lord Pentar has it all in hand. Fear not for the Fireborn you sighted. They were scouts and no more."

"True enough, sir, but scouts got us here worried. They're a herald for something much worse, we fear."

"Nothing worse will come." Lythian found that more were gathering now, listening as he and Borrus trotted through. He had their ear and stopped for a moment to address them. "Myself and Sir Borrus are to travel to Eldurath to meet with King Dulian, and we're to take your own Sir Tomos with us." He called out loudly and his voice rang through the streets. "We'll smooth matters out and return with welcome news, good people of Redhelm. So go about your days, and don't bother to watch the skies. You shan't see another dragon here again, not for many years."

Later that evening, Lythian sat beside Lord Pentar in his great hall, filled with members of the minor houses who comprised the Redhelm noble ranks. The man was into his late sixties, a withered old thing, riddled with gout and a great deal worse. He'd been a decent enough warrior once, but had been stricken these last years by a series of worsening ailments.

"One of the beasts was a mean looking thing, Lythian," he rasped, sitting propped up in a great, red-stone chair at the top of the feast hall. "Big and black and more of a menace than the others spotted along the coast. There are rumours that larger fiends are being lured out by the Bondstone, and the Wings are swarming with drakes. Something's stirring there, on those islands. It's got the dragons all whipped up in a frenzy."

Lythian regarded the man carefully. His once proud face had fallen apart, haggard and gaunt and patched with tufts of hair. Yet his eyes, those remained keen and alert, and Pentar had never been a man for scare-mongering. "So I've heard," Lythian said, nodding thoughtfully. He laid a hand on the old man's shoulder. "We'll look into it, Lord Pentar. See what we can find out."

Pentar nodded and went silent for a long moment. Then he said, "I don't like this mission, Lythian. I fear you may not return."

Lythian's brow creased tight and a shiver went through him. "And you'd still permit Tomos to come?"

"It's my lord's order," Pentar said frankly, in an old, tired voice. "Amron remains First Blade till the song's sung, and I'll do as he bids me, no matter my thoughts. And besides, I've got plenty of sons to spare. Tomos is the best of us with a blade, but he's not my heir, far from it."

Tomos, as far as Lythian could recall, was Lord Pentar's fifth son by his third wife, and he had a host of sisters too. Pentar had been known to have sired a dozen children, in all, some gifted with godsteel, others less so. Tomos was easily the best among them, and had become known as the Red Knight of the Helm. He'd taken to wearing a red leather military jerkin beneath his Varin cloak to match the title, a matter that seemed to irk Borrus somewhat.

"Knights needs to earn their nicknames," he'd complained later that same night, when he was suitably drunk and belligerent. "The Red Knight of the Helm." He huffed. "Makes him sound like he's achieved something. All he's done is won a few tournaments, and all those when Aleron was absent."

"Give him time," Lythian replied placatingly. "You cannot blame the younger knights for not having yet fought in a war, Borrus. Would you ever criticise Aleron so, or Elyon?" He studied the man. "No, I thought not. And both of them have nicknames of their own, you know."

The Second Son was a moniker he'd heard applied to Elyon, and one the young lad wasn't particularly fond of. He had another, though, that was more to his liking - the Striking Knight - though Lythian had often wondered whether he'd started that one himself. According to Elyon, it fit him well. He favoured Strikeform, after all, and was a wildly handsome young man. "Elyon Daecar, the Striking Knight," Lythian had heard him introduce himself on many an occasion over the years. He'd always done so with a grin, furthering the thought that it was of his own design. That was just Elyon. Friendly, outgoing, roguish. Though something had changed in him now, to be sure. Would he introduce himself as such these days? Somehow Lythian doubted it.

Aleron, too, had nicknames, some more appealing to him than others. For his regular victories on the tournament circuit, and deep mastery of Blockform, he'd been termed Aleron the Immovable. Less appealing was Amron's Echo, a name that greatly rankled the young man.

It was the same for them all, and every prominent Varin Knight had names both good and bad. Borrus was often called the Barrel Knight, or Borrus the Barrel, for his broad-chested frame - latterly, some had also taken to calling him the Bloated Knight instead, though Borrus tended to ignore that one. Lythian himself was widely known as the the Knight of the Vale, a name that referenced his hometown of Mistvale in the north of Vandar, Sir Killian had been given the moniker Goldmane on account of his fine head of golden hair, and Amron, well, he had almost too many names to count.

Still, Borrus had remained unconvinced by Sir Tomos's worthiness to travel with them over the last few days, and seemed to prefer the idea of the duo travelling alone. The Barrel Knight was an incorrigibly jolly man, but had a distinct air of pomposity when discussing the younger men. Not Aleron or Elyon, no - he wouldn't dare - but just about everyone else seemed to be open for scorn.

He huffed as Tomos galloped toward them now, his blue cloak billowing behind him, rich, red leather jerkin lit radiant in the morning light. "He looks a hero born," Borrus muttered, shaking his ruddy cheeks. "Have I ever looked so striking when riding a steed, Lythian?"

"You're hardly the archetype of a dashing knight, Borrus," Lythian said.

He offered a teasing smile, and Borrus let out a sigh, eyes turned down at his wide midsection. "I've let myself go a bit, haven't I?" he pondered, as though seeing it for the very first time.

"It's all those cushy posts and feathered beds, Borrus. You'd still crush most of the younger knights in a duel, I'd wager. How often do you spar these days?"

"Not as often as I should, perhaps. I suppose I never expected to have to do any serious fighting again, so I've let my edge grow blunt. I train up my boys, but they're young still and, if I'm being honest, aren't likely to make gifted knights. It's my sister's sons who have snatched up the Varin blood in the family, unfortunately."

He shook his head, sounding discouraged. All Varin Knights wanted their sons to grow up strong, though that wasn't always the case.

"And what about you, Lythian? Any thoughts of settling down again? I think you've been celibate long enough now, my friend. You won't dishonour her by moving on."

Lythian shifted his eyes away. Her. He'd had a wife, once, a woman he'd known since his childhood in Mistvale. Talia. A beauty with deep black hair, sweet-natured and noble, though of a low ranking house like he. They'd been best friends as children, before Lythian had been drawn into the ranks of the Varin Knights, first as a squire, then a full trained knight, before war spread its dark tendrils all across the world.

When it ended, Vandar rejoiced from coast to coast, and the people flew into a blissful frenzy of marriage and copulation, finally able to breathe and live free after several long years of suffocating war. Lythian was a part of that. He'd travelled home for a time and married Talia, and before long she was pregnant with their son. But childbirth saw to her, and the baby too, a curse that so many Bladeborn had to bear. Lythian had held his lifeless babe in his arms, and pressed his lips to Talia's cooling cheek. And weeping as he never had before, he'd made a promise. To never wed again. To never sire another child. To turn to his duty and that alone and live in the service of the Varin Knights.

It had been the life he'd led ever since.

The return of Sir Tomos brought a blessed end to the discussion, severing Lythian's mournful reflections as he came galloping in on his special-bred palfrey. Tomos had long, light brown hair tinged with fire, bright, eager eyes, and a fresh-faced complexion. There was something about him that was completely harmless and Borrus was right, he certainly looked younger than his years. At times, perhaps, his willingness to serve the older knights came off as too deferential - as though he'd never broken free of being a squire - but Lythian appreciated his respectful nature, even if Borrus just found it irritating.

"What news, Tom," Borrus said, taking a large bite of his block of cheese. Clearly, his realisation that he'd grown rather too rotund in recent years wasn't much more than a fleeting concern. "Is a ship being prepared?" he munched.

"Yes, Sir Borrus," said Tomos enthusiastically. "A vessel is being prepared as we speak, though the men say the winds are poor and we may have to delay until tomorrow to make sail."

"Good, I say," announced Borrus, as he began trotting along upon his enormous horse, dwarfing Tomos's palfrey. "Another night on Vandarian soil won't hurt us. With luck the winds will die a death for several days yet, and we can enjoy a few evenings by the hearth, ale in hand."

Tomos frowned, unsure of whether Borrus was being serious.

"And how are the men there?" Lythian asked the Red Knight. "Are they in good spirits, Tom?"

"I didn't get much of a chance to speak with them, Captain Lythian. They seemed the same as ever, I suppose." Tomos was used to travelling the southern forts and castles, from his base in Redhelm.

"They're soldiers," Borrus said, "and used to seeing ugly lizards in the skies. A dragon is sure to frighten the people of Redhelm, but not the men of Southwatch."

He spurred his horse and moved into a canter, apparently eager to start on the ale. Lythian sighed. It wasn't near midday yet. He dug his heels and followed, Tomos turning his steed to do the same.

Together they rode for Southwatch, to await the return of the winds.

29

Elyon looked out across the rolling hills at a sight for the sorest of eyes.

In the distance, only a few short miles to the north, was the gleaming shape of Lake Eshina, its edges spread with little villages and settlements, its waters dotted with a thousand boats. From where they were, atop a rise that bled into the ranging pasturelands and hills that bordered the vast lake, only a small portion of its coastline was visible, yet directly now to their west, their destination had come into view.

Varinar, he thought, smiling as he stared toward the kingdom's capital city. Even from here it looked so grand, protected to the north by the lake and the east by the Steelrun River. Built around the soft hills and valleys that ran westward from the lake, the city undulated like the waters of the lake itself, linked by a thousand flower-lined stone staircases that gave access up and down the slopes.

There were ten main hills within the ancient core of the city, protected by the original stone walls that once marked its outer border. Upon each was a place of prominence, and many of the great houses of Vandar had built their own castles and keeps atop them. The grandest of them all sat near the city's heart, the Palace of Varinar swirling around the central peak with cone-sharped spires tiled in Vandarian blue, set upon the summits of silvery-white towers, and a huge, soaring keep at its core.

The Ten Hills of Varinar, Elyon thought fondly, looking out at them, dotting the distant horizon. How many times he'd scaled each to attend balls and banquets, looking out from the halls and balconies upon the sprawling city below.

The views offered by such settings were truly wondrous, the spaces and slopes and natural plateaus between the central hills filled with fine residences and marble buildings, universities and libraries and places of worship, monuments and statues and squares of uncountable number. The scent of flowers ever filled the air, each of the hills known for favouring particular blossoms; roses and tulips and orchids and poppies. At certain times of the year, the ten hills were an explosion of colour and smells, and the people reflected this in their vibrant dress. Yet beyond the hills, and the inner wall that surrounded them, the city stretched yet further, doubling, tripling, quadrupling in size as it spread over the outlying lands.

Out there, tight networks of alleys and streets, constructed to cater to the city's growing population, tangled around the lower-lying hillocks, each small rise in the earth dominated by a small fort or watchtower, topped with ballistas and dragon-killing catapults. Below, the streets bustled and teemed with great flows of people, where markets and taverns flourished, and artisans came to ply their trade. And beyond, a further wall had taken shape to help protect the outlying districts, the city's outer border constructed with a huge double bastion, thick and tall and cut with gates and portcullises and towers and topped with a thousand watchful troops.

Elyon's face settled into a smile, as he finally looked upon those outer walls. The last couple of weeks had slowed to a glacial pace, growing more sluggish by the day, it seemed, as they approached the city. That wasn't helped, of course, by the crowds that gathered by the road at every town, and Amron's insistence that he be seen each time - and on occasion, even make a short speech, as he'd latterly begun to do - as his physical renaissance continued. But still, they'd made it. Finally, they were home.

Elyon turned back on Snowmane, searching back down the Great East Road as the rest of the party trundled along behind them. The road had grown wider and more immaculately paved over the course of the morning, bordered by pretty wildflowers and colourful maple trees, with marking posts indicating their proximity to the city. Eagerly, Elyon had darted ahead to get the first look, knowing this particular crest provided a fine vantage. A few others had done the same, Jovyn and Timlan included, who were excitedly chatting upon their rounceys a little to Elyon's side, as several of the Emerald Guards trotted forward to get a look.

Elyon left them to enjoy the view, spurring his horse and speeding back around to the rear of the infirmary carriage to join Sir Killian, who was riding along behind it. The rear of the carriage was open and Killian and Elyon's father were in spirited conversation.

"He'll wish to have you enter, Killian," Amron was saying, as he sat upright on his bed within the coach. "You know he will. You and Nathaniel both. Your father has long resented my house for holding the post of First Blade for so long. What better chance will he have to gain control of it?"

"You're suggesting I might be used as his pawn, Amron?" Killian sounded displeased. "I won't. I cannot speak for Nathaniel, but I shall not dishonour myself, or you, by trying to advance my position in such circumstances. You have been removed from office by treacherous means and those who seek to take advantage of that are, in my eyes, reprehensible, my father included. I shall not be party to it."

His father, Lord Penrith Oloran, was as cruel and merciless as he was rich. From his seat in the city of Elinar, he ever gazed across the lake from the high balconies of his castle, it was said, staring in the direction of Varinar and dreaming of taking the crown.

"I suspected you'd say that," said Amron. "Though I'm quite certain your younger brother will enter."

Killian nodded. "Nathaniel is blindly loyal to my father and will do as he's bid. I don't consider him a serious threat to Aleron, however. I'd be more concerned about my cousin Brontus. His style is all wrong for Aleron, and if he were to enter more tournaments, we may have seen more evidence of that. The Taynars and Cargills will also send out their best swordsmen, of that we can be quite certain."

They wanted war, all of them. The Olorans, Taynars, and Cargills were all powerful, ambitious houses who'd shown themselves strongly opposed to Amron's recent peace-mongering.

"Perhaps I should enter after all," Elyon noted thoughtfully, "just to help Aleron out. Thin the herd a bit for him, should a number of possible rivals reveal themselves?"

He had no intention of trying to win the title, of course, but imagined his brother might appreciate the aid. The topic of the tournament had seized his attention often over the past fortnight and, more and more, Elyon was wondering if he should provide assistance to his brother. This, however, was his first mention of it. He turned to his father, cautiously awaiting his response.

"I've made my own position on that clear enough already, Elyon," Amron said, in a circumspect tone. "I would be happy for you to do just that, but if ever you came to face Aleron, I'd also insist that you give him your best shot. Be aware of that. There is no honour in throwing a fight. If you enter, you enter to win, not to make Aleron's route to the title easier."

Elyon reconsidered it. "But I don't want the title. I want Aleron to have it, and ideally on a temporary basis, while you recover."

"I may never recover," Amron said, without emotion. It was a fact, and one he'd apparently accepted. "Whoever takes up the post must do so with the expectation that they will be First Blade for many years, and carry the burden of the title. If you're not willing to be First Blade, then you do not enter. This will be made clear to every contestant during the initiation, and the very same goes for you."

"And that's why none of our allies are willing to put themselves forward," said Elyon, with a flutter of frustration at his father's strict devotion to the doctrines. "I doubt our rivals will be so righteous, Father. They will be putting in multiple fighters in a bid to defeat Aleron. We should be doing the same - to support him - but you won't let that happen. And you've gone and sent off Lythian and Borrus and Tomos too. Any of them might have helped, if you'd only eased up in your thinking."

Amron set his son with a cold stare. "They are seeing to critical work, Elyon. And Lythian made clear his position on this matter before he departed. He has no desire to assume the role."

"No, he wants Aleron to take up the mantle, as I do. But both of us would have entered to aid him, I'm sure, if..."

"There is no if," Amron said loudly. "I care not what our rivals do. Throwing bouts in the Song of the First Blade is a dishonourable, disgraceful practice that I will never permit. If Aleron has to defeat one rival after another, so be it. I trust him to see it done."

"And if he doesn't?" Elyon questioned firmly. "You'd let us be shoved aside by the Taynars or Cargills or Olorans? You'd let House Daecar lose its status?"

"Yes." The word came clean off his lips, leaving no space for doubt. A short silence followed before he continued. "I would allow exactly that, Elyon. We have no divine right to control the position of First Blade. It has been ours for generations and with Aleron, I hope that will continue, but if it should pass to another house, and that is the will of the Fallen, then so be it. "

Elyon's brows tucked up tight, and his head began to shake. "Even if they lead us to war? If they shatter the peace you've worked so hard to maintain? You'd let your pride get in the way of..."

"Elyon," came the stiff voice of Killian, cutting the young man off. "Enough. You've made your point."

Elyon's frown didn't relent. "I'm speaking to my father, Killian," he said. "This has nothing to do with you."

Killian's eyes sharpened like steel on a whetstone. "You're speaking to the First Blade of Vandar," he retorted, voice coiled up tight like a spring. "You will address him as such."

"He isn't First Blade," Elyon said, inadvisably. "Not anymore." His words had barely dispersed to the air before he felt an immediate surge of regret. He turned back to his father. "I...I didn't mean that, Father. I..."

He trailed off, and the air between them curdled into silence.

"Aleron will win the contest," Amron said eventually, as Elyon's eyes fell. "Nerves are often frayed by long periods on the road, so let us put this conversation to pasture, and rejoice in our return home." His words were listless, and he kept his eyes from his son. "Killian, fetch Wolfsbane for me. I would like to arrive in Varinar upon my own steed."

Killian nodded and sped off on his horse, leaving Elyon and his father alone. The silence was unpleasant, a noxious thing. Elyon formed a host of apologies in his head, though none came to life on his lips. In the end, he merely rode in silence and let time mend the wound. It was a minor squabble, and one that would have no lasting effect, despite their differing views on the issue. Because if Amron Daecar had a weakness, it was an inflexibility in matters of honour, an inability to bend the rules or flirt with shades of grey. Elyon wasn't so constrained, and nor he imagined were any of House Daecar's rivals, both within Vandar and without.

If they weren't careful, it could be their undoing.

* * *

They trotted along the light grey pavestones, the road bathed in shade from the maples planted either side of the road. Their leaves had already begun changing colour, turning a rich red and rusted brown, and ran the length of the road all the way to the city's eastern gate, accessible across a series of bridges that ran over the Steelrun River.

Despite Artibus's advice, Amron took to Wolfsbane's saddle, adamant he enter the city on horseback and not 'laid out on a slab like a corpse'. He climbed up with difficulty, but stubbornly unaided, his bandaged body wrapped up in leathers, the damage to his left shoulder well concealed within the folds of his flowing blue cloak. An onlooker might just be deceived into believing the First Blade was in a fine state of health. He wasn't. His wounds were still severe, and his right thigh meant he could barely hobble a few paces before having to take a rest. He could shift his left arm an inch or two, but had almost no ability to grip his fingers or close his hand into a fist. Holding the reigns on that side was almost impossible, so he focused on his right. Still, he gave no complaint and, though in obvious discomfort to Elyon, managed to conceal the worst of his pain as they approached the walls.

The bridges that crossed the river were busy with carts and wagons and flows of local people heading in and out of the city. A little to the north, where the river met with Lake Eshina, the lakeside harbour bustled with boats. Some were fishing, others carrying trade goods across to the cities of Ilivar and Elinar that settled on the lake's eastern and northern banks. Beneath the midday sun, the air sung with activity and ahead, the massive East Gate lay open, officials and soldiers carefully monitoring the passage of people in and out.

It was so busy that the arrival of the illustrious convoy got lost amid the bustle for a time, as the locals went about their work. As soon as several passersby noticed who was incoming, however, word rippled through the throng and everyone took note. Riding ahead, Sir Conroy - one of the few remaining Varin Knights in the company - informed the wall guards of what was happening, and a host of soldiers came out to manage the jostling crowds.

Sitting gingerly atop Wolfsbane, Amron smiled broadly, waving occasionally. The people reacted much as they had over the past two weeks, but the outpouring of affection had grown stale to Elyon, and though he lifted his hand to greet the crowds, he did so with an entirely absent mind. His return to Varinar should have been joyous, but his thoughts were far removed, dominated by the days ahead and the song about to be sung.

Before Elyon knew it, they were through the great gates and beyond the high outer walls, and trotting down Maple Way, the main avenue that led toward the original, inner walls and the Ten Hills of Varinar, housed within.

Elyon's thoughts went on, a distraction from the tumult and turbulence of the crowds. They heaved and massed like nothing they'd seen on the road, the city home to many hundreds of thousands, great hosts of them pouring from the snaking passages and alleys that fed into the main thoroughfare. Flags were hoisted and Elyon saw bunting hanging from the sides of buildings, raised for their hero's return. Gaggles of women screamed in near delirium as they spied the Jewel of Tukor gleaming radiant in her carriage. Patrols of soldiers sped their blades skyward in salute. Threadbare hordes mingled in amid well dressed traders and artisans, and lively, tuneless choruses of the Echo of Titans were recited by burly men, drinking at roadside taverns or in market squares set aside from the grand avenue.

The atmosphere was electric, the sheer noise and celebration of their arrival almost deafening. It was as though they were returning, triumphant, from a war, though if anything war was afoot and the ruling houses were set to descend into bitter feuding. It was a strange dichotomy, an almost dysfunctional reaction, and one engendered by Amron himself. Clearly, word had travelled here quickly after his revealed revival two weeks past, and the people had been in a state of excited anticipation to see the party return.

Elyon was starting to doubt the sense in that. Was his father just giving them false hope? The Crippler knew quite intimately how much the crowds adored him, how his presence here gave them comfort. Yet he knew, too, that he might never fully recover, and his imminent relinquishing of the title of First Blade might not be the temporary abdication he'd been promising.

Shouldn't he admit that now, with the threats that were looming? Why continue to present this facade when, in reality, he was a great deal weaker than he was making out?

He knows what he's doing, Elyon scolded himself. And who are you, exactly, to doubt him?

When they reached the inner walls and gates, the enraptured frenzy gave way to a more restrained applause, as the crowds thinned dramatically. Nobles lined the wide, cobblestone streets, maintaining an air of refinement as they clapped and smiled and passed along supportive words. Elyon spotted many he knew. Lords and ladies, their sons and daughters, some of the latter having spent time in his bed. He kept his eyes from those he knew romantically and his mind away from such amorous entanglements.

Before long, they were approaching the Palace Hill, where the Palace of Varinar rose up in a forest of towers and spires. The cloistered main entrance was set atop a white stone staircase, that led down into a grand, pillar-bordered square, set upon a natural plateau at the foot of the hill. Unable to progress any further on horseback, the party stopped and the carriages emptied into the forum. Elyon slipped off Snowmane and watched as his father carefully did the same, landing with a grimace upon his poorly right leg.

"Can you manage the stairs, Father?"

Amron seemed affronted by the question, and ignored it. From the palace, a group of grey-caped soldiers were now speeding, appearing from the colonnades at the top of the steps. They were the Royal Guard, colloquially known as the Greycloaks, and were an attached arm of the Knights of Varin, sworn to protect the king. Their commander was Vesryn Daecar, uncle to Elyon, brother to Amron, a man charged with the king's protection and doubling up as his primary advisor.

"Stay with the horses," Amron said, turning to his remaining men. His eyes moved to Amilia, as she stepped toward them from her carriage, Lady Mel ever a short step behind her. "Your Highness, would you like to accompany us? If you desire it, I'm sure King Ellis will happily accommodate you here in the palace. Otherwise, you are welcome to join us in Keep Daecar."

He gestured with his working right arm a little north, toward the lake, where the castle of House Daecar dominated the gentle curves of another of the ten hills. It was close to the palace and easily reached down one of the main roads that connected the hills, and had fine views of the harbour and marketplaces set down by the lake.

"Most gracious of you, Lord Daecar. I would prefer to be close to Aleron, if possible. Will he be staying in Keep Daecar as he prepares for the tournament?"

"He will likely come and go between our grounds and the Steelforge, Your Highness."

"Then I would elect to remain with you, my lord. We will all be family soon, and it's best I become accustomed to your own halls, and those who reside within."

Amron dipped his head into a bow, then turned as Vesryn swiftly approached. Elyon's uncle was the younger of the two senior Deacars, and much like Elyon and Aleron, was a little smaller and less celebrated with the blade than his older sibling. If that irked him, Elyon had never really seen it. He seemed satisfied with Amron reaping the spoils and had risen to a position of notable prominence himself among the Varin Knights. Elyon had always admired that and, perhaps due to their reflected circumstances, saw Vesryn as a kindred spirit.

He smiled as his uncle approached, sweeping toward them briskly, dressed in the silver godsteel breastplate, brown leather gloves, and thinly weaved, shining grey cloak, which caught the light like polished stone.

"Well I guess it's true then, brother," Vesryn said, face ripping into a dashing smile. "They always said you were impossible to kill, so I suppose we have our confirmation."

His black hair was peppered with a coating of grey, flecked liberally at his temples, and he had a couple of minor scars on his chin and forehead, though nothing like the great tear that rutted Amron's face. A narrow nose sat beneath discerning, silver-blue eyes, and his chin and jaw were a little less broad than his brother's. In all, the likeness was strong, as it ever was among the Daecar men.

"I'd rather that myth didn't undergo any further testing," Amron returned. He steadied himself on his good left leg, as he stood, using Wolfsbane for support. Off his mount, his enfeebled state was greatly more evident than when in the saddle.

"Can you walk, Amron?" Vesryn asked, noticing. "You'll need support. Come, let me..."

"It's quite all right, I can manage," Amron said brusquely. "Artibus has devised a crutch for me. I need no assistance."

"Of course. And thank Vandar you were there, Artibus." Vesryn turned to the old physician, cream robes draped around him, blue, busily embroidered belt encircling his skinny waist. "We owe you a great debt for keeping him alive."

"That debt would be better paid to the Rasal surgeons who stitched him back together, Vesryn," suggested Artibus in a modest voice. "I take no credit."

Vesryn smiled. "Humble as ever, I see. Elyon!" Vesryn turned swiftly on the young man, and hauled him into a hug. "So good to see you, Nephew! How was your time on the road? That's got to be the longest you've ever been away from Varinar, hasn't it?"

"Oh, by a long way, Uncle," Elyon said.

"And rather more eventful than you'd have anticipated, I'll wager." He glanced at Amron. "But, I suppose we can get into that later. The king is waiting in the throne room for your return, and to welcome the princess and her host. We shouldn't delay further."

Before they moved off, Vesryn stepped over to the Tukoran contingent to formally meet Amilia and her retinue, and Artibus shoved the crutch he'd fastidiously fashioned into Amron's possession, stuffing it under his right armpit. "Enough posturing, Amron," he said, with a displeasure that came close to anger. "When you walk, you walk with that crutch. Stop trying to fool everyone that you're in good health."

Amron glowered, though offered no response, and with a victorious tilt of the chin, Artibus stepped away.

The group moved up the steps, Amron marching along on his crutch with a belligerent rapidity, Elyon and Vesryn hovering should he need assistance. Accompanying Amilia was Lady Mel and two of her favoured Emerald Guards, Sir Merwyn and Sir Wallis, who marched several paces behind her, swords at their hips, spears at their sides. All others, Killian and Artibus included, remained below to await their return.

"Is Aleron here now, Sir Vesryn?" Amilia asked in her sweet, sing-song voice, as they advanced up the wide, flower-lined marble staircase. She had, of course, saved her finest gown for the occasion and looked singularly striking. "I do miss him dearly."

She glanced at Elyon with one of her puckish looks, intended only for him. They had persisted for the duration of the trip, though he'd grown used to them by now and tended to ignore them.

Vesryn answered. "I'm afraid he isn't, Your Highness. He is currently in training at the Steelforge, and couldn't be drawn away. He will come visit with you this afternoon, I'm sure."

He must be taking his training seriously to not have come to greet us, Elyon thought. Good. He'll be ready, when the time comes. Perhaps I need not enter, after all...

"What about Lillia, Uncle? Is she here?" asked Elyon. His beloved sister was best friends with Princess Lyriss, the only child of King Ellis, and spent a great deal of time in the palace. Vesryn thus answered with a knowing smile and nod, and Elyon's joy was stirred.

"I should probably note, Amron," said Vesryn, walking beside his older brother, "that the king isn't particularly happy with you right now. So best you prepare yourself. He's in a foul mood."

Amron frowned, as he hobbled powerfully along. Even as an invalid he looked mighty. "What ails him, exactly?"

"It's this business with Lythian, sending him off to Agarath. The king feels you've undermined him."

"Undermined him?" Amron balked.

"He wasn't consulted, brother," Vesryn explained in a careful voice, as the two looked at one another for a moment in silence. "As king, he would prefer to be included in such a decision as sending envoys to treat with our nation's oldest enemy. You can understand that, can't you?"

Amron considered it at length. "I suppose," he eventually admitted, as they approached the top of the steps. Ahead, the colonnade spread out before them, leading to the grand, open doors of the palace. "I suppose I haven't been thinking entirely straight lately, and came to a snap judgement in sending Lythian off. Perhaps it was ill-advised. I'll apologise and explain."

Vesryn nodded sagely. "I tried to smooth it out, but Ellis was unusually vexed by it. I think he wants to make a point, Amron. It happens from time to time."

The conversation went on in full view of the princess, a matter that Elyon found odd. It was nothing short of an admittance that they pulled the strings, something that neither would ever publicly acknowledge. Did they simply not care anymore, with everything that was going on? Elyon wondered. Just as likely, he'd merely taken little notice of it before. He was now.

They entered the grand entrance hall and made immediately for the throne room, as Princess Amilia and Lady Mel clutched at one another's arms, and pointed out the artwork and fine carvings on the walls. Vesryn slipped from Amron's side and took on the role of guide instead, imparting the wisdom of his years spent within the palace walls. The girls made all the right noises and made all the right faces and all the while, Amron stewed. Elyon noticed that well enough, and was starting to see the frayed edges of his father's beleaguered state. Had he become so accustomed to being the de facto king that he felt threatened by his own monarch's authority?

Elyon continued to keep watch, until they reached the great throne room, a work of art in itself. Accessed through a series of stone antechambers of increasing grandeur, the throne room marked the pinnacle of opulence and stonework in the palace, every inch of it carved to a state of symmetrical perfection. Around the sides, huge ceiling to floor windows let in flowing steams of light, separated by blade-shaped columns. From the door, a series of grand, beautifully sculpted pillars bordered the passage toward the dais at the top of a short marble staircase. Upon it, the king's throne sat, flanked by those used by his wife and daughter. The throne was forged of pure Ilithian Steel, high backed, with two large godsteel blades surging from its sides, ever misting to the air, mystical and divine. It had once been sat in by Varin himself. Ellis didn't fit it so well.

As they stepped toward the dais, Elyon felt a sudden thud at his side, as a set of skinny arms coiled around him. A grin erupted on his lips. "You slithery little snake," he said, chuckling. "How'd you sneak up on me like that?"

His sister, Lillia, grinned, having burst from behind a pillar and accosted him at the rear of the group. She was thirteen, and the absolute spitting image of their mother, with sparkling, green-blue eyes, cascading locks of auburn hair, and a round face that was maturing with a striking beauty every inch the measure of Amilia.

Ahead, the others continued to step toward the king, planted in his throne, with Queen Elitha and Princess Lyriss at his flanks. A quick glance was all it took for Elyon to see that Vesryn hadn't been lying. The king's ferrety face looked wildly disgruntled.

"I've always been faster than you," Lillia said, still holding onto Elyon tight. She squeezed, then frowned, then giggled to herself. "And you've grown fat and slow. All that sitting in carriages. Fatty." She grinned again, then finally released him, prodding at his belly.

Elyon placed his hands to his gut and pressed it out as far as he could, arching his back to accentuate the look. "Hmmm, maybe you're right," he said, all serious. "I'd better watch out, or I'll wake up one day and be Borrus."

Lillia giggled again, then threw her arms around him. "I've missed you so much," she said. "It's so boring without you here. Promise me that you'll take me with you next time you go. Promise." She seized him with one of those stares of hers, the sort that demanded he oblige. Like mother used to, he thought, smiling at the look.

"You know I can't, Lil. That's not up to me."

"Fine. Then I'll be a stowaway, like in those ship stories you used to read to me. I'll hide until we're far from the city and then you'll have no choice but to take me with you."

"Come on. You can't have been that bored here. What about Lyriss? You two are inseparable."

"She's seeing someone. Spends half her time with him now."

"Really? Who?"

She went all coy. "I...can't tell you. She made me promise." Her eyes shifted left and right and then she shrugged. "OK, fine, but you can't tell anyone else. Promise?"

"Sure."

Lillia's eyes turned shifty as a fox. She drew a breath, prepared to speak, then suddenly changed her mind. "No...no I shouldn't. I did promise, Elyon." It sounded almost like she blamed him for trying to extract the information.

Elyon shrugged. He cared little of the young princess's romantic life and imagined it went no further than hand holding at this point. Hardly much of a scandal. His eyes worked back toward the dais, where the greetings were now being performed. He sensed he should probably join in, but in all truth, his presence wasn’t exactly important.

"Fine, you've twisted my arm," Lillia burst out suddenly. "It's Wendel Taynar!" She laughed again and her little voice rang around the chamber. Princess Lyriss looked over from her throne, eyes narrowing.

"Who?"

Lillia frowned. "Who? I just said. Wendel Taynar."

"Yes, I heard you. I just don't know who that is."

Lillia huffed as though expecting Elyon to be aware of all the people she and Lyriss tortured and gossiped about. Elyon knew all about House Taynar, of course, but he had never heard of a boy called Wendel. Probably some minor cousin or distant relative, he imagined. Perhaps they’re trying to build links with the crown…

He set his eyes on his sister, mildly curious. "Does the king know?" he asked "How old is this boy?"

Lillia shook her head. "No way. He'd never allow it. Wendel's an idiot - um, fourteen, I think. He's so silly, Elyon, thinks he's going to be a powerful knight but he can barely even lift a godsteel dagger." She scoffed at the idea. Lillia admired strength, like all Daecars. "Lyriss has to marry a powerful prince, like one of King Janilah's grandsons. Did you meet them? Robbert and Raynald." Her eyes sparkled dreamily. "Are they as handsome as they say?"

Elyon could hardly recall much more than the twins coaxing the feast hall into a fight. In that, if nothing else, they had impressed him. "Yes, Lil, they're very handsome and charming and gifted with godsteel. I'm sure Lyriss and one of them would make a great match."

They wouldn't, not if they were matching on looks alone. Lyriss was no great beauty, all frizzy hair and freckled skin and teeth too big for her mouth.

"And not me?" Lillia asked, indignant.

"Of course you. Either of those twins would be lucky to court such a fiery little beauty as you, Lil." She blushed, though proudly, as though she agreed entirely. "Though I think we're connected well enough to the Lukars by now, what with Aleron and Amilia set to wed."

"Amilia. Oh yes." She moved her eyes forward, to where Amilia was speaking with the king, standing prettily under a bright shaft of light pouring through one of the windows. A long sigh escaped her lips. "She's just...so beautiful. Aleron was right. He won't stop talking about her when I see him, you know - not that I've seen him much since he got back." Her eyes swept back up to Elyon. "Are you jealous? I'll bet you're jealous." She grinned fiendishly, and Elyon shook his head.

"I've been through some changes, Lillia. You'll see. Women aren't so important to me anymore..."

"Won't last," she said abruptly, entirely certain of it. "You can't help yourself, you know you can't." She looked toward the dais again. "Who's that with Princess Amilia? She keeps looking over." Her voice held a suspicion. Lillia was nothing if not perceptive.

Elyon's eyes turned to find Lady Mel standing modestly to the side, hands clasped before her, head slightly bowed, glancing over in his direction. He felt a pang of something that went wildly against what he'd just said to his sister. Gods help me, she's gorgeous. What curse is this, that she'll be staying at our keep?

"That's her lady-in-waiting, Lady Melany Monsort," he said, trying to maintain a flat, business-like tone. "She's nice enough - has a sharp tongue, like Auntie Amara. I think you'll like her."

"She's very pretty. I love her golden hair."

Elyon's lips pulled into a smile. So do I, and more besides. He drew his eyes from her and found Lillia studying him. She was frowning. "Oh, Elyon. Don't tell me you've already..."

"No, of course not."

"Elyon."

Her eyes bored into him, and he quickly wilted under her questioning gaze. He'd always struggled to lie to Lillia. She just had an uncanny ability to extract the truth from him, no matter how easily he kept it from others.

"Oh my gods, Elyon!" She shook her head, then emitted another of her broad repertoire of giggles and tinkling sounds. "You're such a dog. You just said you've changed!"

"I have. Just...after I kissed her. That's all it was, a little kiss, nothing more." I think. "It happened during a feast at the Tukor warcamp, and in my defence, I was blind drunk." If that's a defence at all.

Her face filled with questions, as she studied him. Lillia had always had an active imagination and a highly energetic personality. It manifested in ways that weren't always befitting of a young lady of such noble birth, and she was of the firm belief that, if ever she was allowed to be trained in the use of Ilithian Steel, she'd make just as fine a knight as either Elyon or Aleron. Judging by the rare occasions Elyon had let her use his godsteel dagger, he didn't really doubt it.

"Is that where you met the twins?" she asked. "At the warcamp? Did you meet King Janilah? When's he going to invade Rasalan? I hear it's soon..."

Elyon raised a hand to settle her. As ever, he had to select which question he most wanted to answer. "I sat two seats down from the king at the feast," he said, as her eyes widened, picturing the event. "And I was right between Prince Rylian and the twins. I talked with King Janilah about politics and war."

She frowned. "No you didn't. Don't lie. You don't care about that stuff."

"I swear it." Elyon ran his finger up and then down his chest in a triangular motion. It was a gesture of faith to Vandar, imitating the shape of the mountain known as Vandar's Tomb, where the god fell and godsteel was once mined. "It wasn't a long conversation," he admitted, "and he did most of the talking, but we did talk. I told you, I've changed. I'm more like Aleron now."

She crinkled her nose and bit her lip. "No, don't. I love Aleron, but he's not as fun as you. Don't become boring."

"I'll never be boring,” Elyon said firmly. He genuinely felt committed to remaining lighthearted, where he could. The likes of Lythian and Borrus had found the balance, after all, so why couldn't he? "But I do need to do more, Lil. Especially now."

She turned more serious for a moment, and the two looked to the dais, where the formalities continued. Her eyes seemed to take in their father for the first time, and a sweep of pain moved across her face. "I can't imagine how he was when it first happened," she whispered. She looked like she was desperate to go and hug him, though didn't want to interrupt. "I heard you were there?" She looked up, misty-eyed.

Elyon nodded. "I was there," he said softly. "But it's fine now, Lil. He's going to be OK, and me and Aleron will always be here to protect you."

She smiled gently. "He's been training hard - Aleron. Do you think he'll win?"

"He'll win," Elyon said.

"I've heard some strong warriors have arrived from all over Vandar, though. Do you really believe Aleron can really beat them all?"

"He doesn't have to beat them all, Lil. Just the ones he comes up against."

"But everyone will be after him. That's what they say. Some people think that one of the other houses was behind the attack on Father. Maybe even the Taynars. That's one reason I don't like Wendel. He's slimy. Do you think they could be behind it?"

"It's possible. We just don't know yet, Lil, but I'm going to try to get to the bottom of it, I promise."

How, he wasn't exactly sure, but it felt like a comforting promise to make.

"And you? You're going to enter, aren't you? I heard that Lythian isn't here, or Borrus, and Uncle Vesryn and Uncle Rikkard aren't going to challenge either." She shuddered. "He'll be alone out there. You have to enter, Elyon. It will double our chances, won't it? If Aleron is defeated by someone, then at least you can hold the position while Father recovers."

Her eyes were hopeful, though Elyon had no heart to tell her that their father would likely never regain the post.

"So, will you?" she pressed.

"I don't want to be First Blade," he admitted quietly, "but I do want to support Aleron." He glanced at their father, who seemed to be making his apologies to King Ellis and skilfully tending to his ruffled feathers. "Father thinks it's dishonourable to enter unless you try to win, and Al...well, he might consider it a betrayal, so that puts me in a hard position..."

"No it doesn't," Lillia snapped. "Forget Father's honour and Aleron's hurt feelings. There's a bigger picture, Elyon - our own survival. That has to come first, and two Daecars are better than one." She fixed him with another demanding stare, and once more, their mother shone through. "Enter, or I will never forgive you. How's that! Now what do you say?"

"You know I struggle to say no to you, Lil." He nodded and smiled at her. “I’ll think about it, OK. That's the best I can give you."

Before she could offer further protest, he stepped away to join the others, and pay homage to the king.

30

Saska lunged forward, her wooden shortsword poking its way through Leshie's defences and prodding her firmly in the chest. Leshie grunted and Saska grinned. "Gotcha." Her eyes moved to the side of the training hall, where Marian watched on, nodding. "That would count as a three pointer, wouldn't it? By tourney rules?"

"A firm hit to the heart?" Marian mused. "Yes, three points."

"Then that's victory," Saska exclaimed. She'd been on seven points before, so that made ten in total, enough to take the spoils. She smiled triumphantly, and Leshie's eyes lined up beneath a poisonous frown. "I win."

Leshie huffed noisily and marched off from the centre of the open hall, moving to the wooden bench where Astrid sat. There were a range of weapons secured around the walls of the chamber, most of them wooden or heavily blunted to prevent serious injury, and the girls had been training with a variety of them over the past couple of weeks, since their arrival in the city of Thalan.

"OK, Astrid, you're up," Marian called out, from the opposite side of the room. As Leshie sat, Astrid stood, wooden blade to hand. "First to ten points. That's four victories in a row for Saska now. I think it's about time someone unseated her, don't you?"

Astrid took on the words and used them as fuel and swiftly went on the assault. Within several bursts, she'd clacked Saska on the right shoulder for a one pointer, and spun low, prodding for a two point hit on her left thigh.

"Good, Astrid, very good," called Marian. "Now come, don't let up. You have her on the back foot. Keep going!"

Astrid had gone through some changes over the past fortnight, and though she remained insufferably bossy at times, and struggled when Marian presented a sudden, or unexpected, challenge, she'd continued to show a strong aptitude in the physical tests and combat drills. With several more direct lunges and movements, Saska was suddenly five points adrift and flailing wildly. She managed to right herself, moving into Blockform stance - or a vague version of it - as Astrid became overeager. Sensing an opening, she parried her opponent's onrushing thrust, spun around her back, and lashed out with a stiff prod to the base of the spine.

"Three points," said Marian, calling the bout. "Five to three, in Astrid's favour. It's getting tight."

The girls lined up again, several paces apart, and took a short breather before going again. They were quite evenly matched, and had proven themselves equally capable of defeating the other in these practice bouts - which Marian liked to use to test them - with Leshie languishing a little way behind and showing herself to be too hotheaded to take her time and build a lead or seek the right opening to strike. If they were fighting with godsteel, Saska suspected it would be different; her own skills with the mystical metal were decidedly more advanced than the other two.

The duel continued.

Refuelled after their short break, Astrid managed to clip Saska again for a further point, before Saska retaliated with a strong thrust to Astrid's hip that caused to girl to yelp, and awarded Saska two points.

"Six to five, Astrid," called Marian.

The girls darted in, and out, and in again, without scoring. Wooden short swords clacked, the thick hilt now feeling so natural in Saska's hand. Her gaze held to Astrid's eyes - they were windows, Marian told them, to a person's intentions. Watch them closely, and you'll see the future. Search for subtle clues and you'll know just what your opponent is going to do, before they act.

It was, of course, a skill that would take time to master, and an experienced opponent could use their eyes to bluff. To Saska's surprise, then, and begrudging admiration, Astrid did just that. Her eyes glanced almost imperceptibly to Saska’s left flank, and her body feigned that way. Saska, perhaps overthinking things, reacted, preparing to defend, but going the wrong way. In a flash, Astrid flipped her stance and billowed toward Saska's opposite flank in a smooth, breezy motion. Her blade came from high to low, and Saska was too late to deflect it. With a strong connection, she scored a solid two, as the edge of her sword ran across Saska's thigh.

"Brilliant, very nice. Eight to five, Astrid."

Saska was feeling the heat. She'd won the last four bouts without even being within a single strike of losing. Come on, Saska, you can claw this back. But Astrid looked a woman possessed, and had apparently fallen into a rich vein of form. Her movements were subtle, drifting between stances seamlessly. Standing taller than Saska, and with a longer reach, she probed and prodded, seeking an opening, patiently waiting for her opponent to crack.

Eventually, Saska decided to take the initiative, and throw caution to the wind. She drew Astrid forward, and then danced into a basic rendering of Rushform, which allowed for speedy, direct strikes, intended for when an opponent was on the back foot and in a poor position to defend themselves.

Astrid, however, was well prepared, and the assault was inadvisable. She parried left and right, deflecting Saska's strikes, before connecting with a dual hit, each worth a point, and taking the win by a embarrassingly comfortable margin.

Clapping echoed through the chamber, coming from either side. Even Leshie, who remained steadfast in her personal dislike of Astrid, threw her hands together in recognition of her victory.

"Nice one, Astrid," she said, nodding her approval. "I'll admit, that was really impressive."

Astrid's thin lips turned up in a smile. "Thanks," she said, in an almost modest voice. "That did feel good."

"It was good. Very good." Marian stood and moved forward from the other end of the training chamber, and herded the girls toward the bench, bringing the day's training to an end.

She set into her debrief, as she did after each session, passing on encouraging words of praise and those of withering critique in equal measure. Leshie, as had happened several times already, was gently scolded for being too direct and emotional. A clear mind, Marian always drilled into them, was critical in whatever encounter they faced, and Leshie, in her impetuousness, and Astrid, who remained prone to agitation, still had plenty to work on.

Once the debrief was done, Marian opened the floor to questions. She liked to hear the feedback of the girls, as much as give it herself, to better instruct them. "So, any questions this evening, girls?" She turned her eyes across them. "Astrid, what's on your mind?"

"Well, I was just thinking about the Song of the First Blade."

"Yes? What about it?"

"Will it be decided under the same rules?" Astrid asked. "The same scoring system we've been using? I heard once that the bouts were fights to the death, but that doesn't make any sense to me."

"No, why not?" Marian was always testing.

"Because they'd only be cannibalising their strongest swordsmen," Astrid explained. "It's no good selecting the strongest Bladeborn warrior in Vandar, if he has to kill all his rivals to get there. It would weaken the kingdom, not strengthen it."

Marian nodded, impressed. "Indeed. Occasionally, the bouts have led to death or serious injury, but that isn't the intention. They all wear godsteel armour, so are well protected."

"And how does the scoring work?" asked Leshie.

"The very same way we've been training, although the winning score will not be ten, but twenty, and best of three bouts, as far as I know. There will also be three judges, not one. Each judge is given three paddles, numbered with a 'one', a 'two', and a 'three'. If they think the score should count, they lift the appropriate paddle. If not, they don't. All three must lift their paddles and agree, otherwise the points aren't counted."

"What if the judges disagree on the score?" asked Leshie. "So, if one lifted a paddle for one point, and another a paddle for two points. What then?"

"Then they go with the majority."

"And if they all lift different paddles?"

"Then they go right down the middle, and award a two pointer. But that would never happen. A one point hit and a three point hit could never be confused."

Saska nodded. They'd only been training like this for a few days and already, it was pretty obvious which scoring zone they were hitting.

"Anything else, then?"

The three trainees shared a look.

"The war," Leshie said, happy to voice the group's concerns. "We're been wondering when Tukor might invade? Everyone around campus has been talking about it. Some say it could be within weeks."

Astrid shook in her skin.

"You know my thoughts on that, girls," Marian said. "There's no sense in discussing it, not until we know more. Suffice it to say, we are doing all we can to disrupt the Warrior King's efforts and will not yield easily. Focus on your training. That's all you can do. The sooner you improve your skills, the sooner you can make an active difference in this war. That should be your sole motivation, by the godsteel oaths you swore."

Saska lifted a wry smile. She liked to hold the girls to their oaths.

"Good," Marian went on, having successfully hindered any further questioning on the topic. "Then that ends our training for the day. Tomorrow morning, you'll be with Mistress Tufnell. She's a master of disguise and will begin your instruction into the tools we use to alter our appearance. You'll find it interesting, I think. After that, you'll spend the afternoon with Lady Hornbury, to further your learning in social etiquette, and our resident songbird and thespian, Master Mathis, will begin your classes in the theatrical arts."

Marian observed the girls' tepid reaction to the news. "If you're to be convincing as proper ladies, you'll need to undergo such training. Singing, dancing, and performing is a mainstay of high society and it will serve you well to have a formal understanding of them. Most importantly, however, will be your ability to act the part. That is where Master Mathis comes in.

"The evening will be spent with me, back here. It will be an important session and I'll be taking you through some more advanced knife-fighting techniques, as well as hand-to-hand combat. This weekend, we'll move onto tracking techniques and further operations in espionage, and you'll begin learning about the potions, poisons, and medicines that we develop here in Rasalan." She eyed them. "If that sounds like a lot, it is. In most cases I'd be more inclined to lengthen your training, but at this point your instruction must be expedited. Any questions? I have a meeting to attend in the palace."

They shook their heads, though every one of them likely had a hundred burning queries running through their minds.

"Right. Then I'll see you in the morning to escort you to Mistress Tufnell's lab. Be good."

She left at that, and as soon as she was out of the door, Leshie spoke. "You think they're going to try to have Janilah assassinated?" she asked, the words almost pouring out, as though she'd been trying to keep them in. "You heard her. She said they're trying to disrupt his efforts. Do you think that would end the war?"

"Not likely," said Astrid dismissively. She stood from the bench and took position before Leshie and Saska, assuming the spot Marian had just vacated. Saska internally rolled her eyes. Leshie did so externally. "If Janilah is murdered, then his son will seek revenge."

"That's not what I heard," said Leshie. "I heard Prince Rylian is more moderate than his father. That he doesn't actually want this war."

"Who from?"

Leshie shrugged. "People. Around campus. Everyone's talking about the war, Astrid. If ever you got out and socialised, maybe you'd know that."

"I'm not here to socialise. I'm here to train."

"Socialising is training. We're going to be playing roles, taking on identities." Leshie smiled proudly. "I've been practicing on strangers."

"Oh?" asked Saska, frowning. "When?"

"Last couple of nights, after dinner. You know, when I go walking in the gardens. People are nice here, they want to say hi, so that gives me a chance to make up a story. Like, yesterday, I met this young guy and said I was the third daughter of Lord Browlan, studying to be a healer. I acted all prim and proper, you know, like Lady Hornbury's been teaching us, and put on this highborn accent, and the guy bought it." She beamed. "It was fun."

"That's the stupidest thing I've ever heard," puffed Astrid. "What if this guy knew Lord Browlan? You'd get caught, and make Marian look bad."

"No I wouldn't," Leshie retorted. "She'd be proud. I'm taking the initiative, unlike you. You don't have to take everything so seriously all the time, Astrid. We have to learn to be chameleons, Marian says. So perhaps try to lighten up, maybe? You're always so cold and nasty."

As Astrid responded, and the girls started bickering, Saska found her mind wandering. The two often descended into these heated exchanges and, right now, Saska didn't want to be around them. She stood from the bench and began moving off toward the door.

"Hey, where are you going?" asked Leshie. "Don't leave me alone with her."

"I'm going to take a walk, get some fresh air." Leshie stood, preparing to follow. "No, Lesh, I need a bit of time alone. I'll see you later."

Saska stepped out before Leshie could join her, pacing through the building and into the courtyard that led toward the sprawling gardens of the Brightwater Academy. Here, many of the sharpest young minds in Rasalan came to train in a wide variety of professions and scholarly endeavours, from politics and philosophy, to more practical subjects such as medicine and marine biology, both hugely important to the Rasal way of life. There were classes on seafaring and advanced maritime techniques - though their main maritime school lay on the eastern coast, at Stormhold - and not far away, the adjoined military academy saw to the training and development of the Suncoats, while teaching military strategy and history to the future leaders of the Rasal armed forces.

There were probably a hundred different subjects being taught, with many thousands of students milling about the cluster of grand university buildings that settled toward the northern side of the city of Thalan. It was a stunning location, with the white-tipped peaks of the Snowmelt Mountains to the east, and the city of white and yellow and blue-roofed buildings spreading out to the south below them, cut through by the Izzun River and its sprawling docks and harbours and shipyards, always active, night and day.

Saska had once lived in Ethior, a striking city in itself, though Thalan was an altogether more stunning place, especially from the north where the earth began to climb up into the Highplains. From the university gardens, there were many viewpoints that offered fine vistas over the city, and the students gathered upon them often to work and debate and enjoy the views.

At times over the past couple of weeks, when Saska got a chance, she'd come to these grassy gardens and sloping hills and sat among them, listening to their conversations, watching the world go by. Though all were surely troubled by the war and threat of invasion, few tended to show it. As Saska had already identified, the Rasal people were possessed of a defiance, one manifested often through humour, that kept them from falling to despair.

How long will it last, she wondered idly, as she walked the gardens now. When they see the Tukoran navy sailing up the Izzun, perhaps then they'll start to panic.

She moved through the gardens, enjoying the flowers, the smells, the trickling fountains, and began heading for the central library. It was evening now, and the air was sweet with pine, the skies gently shading darker and bringing the twinkling lights of the city to life. Students and scholars and teachers of all ages moved and mingled, clutching at books and scrolls, dressed in colourful tunics and jerkins and jingling, occasionally, with seashell jewellery.

It was a different world here, so different to the one she'd left behind. People smiled more. Perhaps that was the most noticeable thing. They wore brighter clothes and laughter commonly filled the air. Leshie wasn't lying when she said people wanted to come forward to greet you. They did, and often, though Saska's natural inclination was always to shift her eyes away and, as though here for some secret purpose, keep to her own counsel.

And in a way, that was true. Marian only took on a few new students each year, and her operations around campus were hardly considered official. Where the Suncoats had a well-known designation and structured training, there was no real term to describe those Marian taught, other than her oft-used 'agents of the crown'. It was all quite cloak and dagger, and necessarily so. Marian's former students, she'd told them, commonly worked within rival kingdoms and nations, infiltrating houses, tracking targets, uncovering plots, and in some cases, assassinating those seen as particularly pernicious threats. Saska, despite the dangers - and perhaps, in part, because of them - was excited now to enter that world.

Her feet stroked up the university steps, moving against the tide of students stepping out into the early evening light in a bid to soak in the glorious vermillion sunset. Even her unusual colouring, her olive skin and bright blue eyes, did little to draw attention here. They knew not of the death of Lord Quintan - a distant lord in a distant land - and the manhunt for his killer. They saw her as another student of mixed parentage, only, and here she'd seen quite a few.

She reached the cluster of white stone buildings atop the steps, and headed through the colonnades around the central square. To the left, the Brightwater Library loomed, a broad, tall structure, and one of the greatest repositories of books and scrolls in the world. Inside was a central, multi-story chamber, with galleries spiralling around and around to the top, connected by walkways that hung with soft-glowing lanterns, some lit by fire or whale oil, others by shells and sea-stones that shone out in wondrous, multicoloured shades of red, green, yellow, and blue.

From the central chamber, a maze of sections and separate rooms branched out, many off-limits to those without clearance. There were locked doors and gates and watchful librarians aplenty. Light-footed scholars swept by in their coloured robes and embroidered leather belts, their steps hardly making a sound on the polished stone floor. In the central chamber, the ground floor was blanketed in a sea of wooden tables, each lit with a lamp. A light hum carried in the air, a world of whispers and secrets and hidden truths.

Saska drew a breath and looked around. It didn't take her long to spot him.

She stepped over toward the table, set off to one side in a little alcove, where he could get some privacy from his adoring fans. Hardly visible from behind a stack of books and sundry scrolls, the formerly emaciated figure of Ranulf Shackton was now remarkably full and thriving, his previously lank, filthy hair soft and clean and several shades lighter than before, his bulging, bug-like eyes having receded to more human proportions as his face thickened back out. He was even sporting a fashionable coating of stubble on his cheeks, and, dare Saska even think it, looked almost handsome.

Her lips pulled into a grin as she approached. She hadn't seen him since they'd parted upon entering the city, though knew he was intending on spending time around campus. The library seemed his obvious choice and, only earlier, Marian had reported that she'd seen the famed adventurer out on the lawns nearby, giving an impromptu speech to a large group of captive students. Saska had taken great joy from the image, and planned on trying to find him as soon as her day was done.

"I thought I might find you here," she said in a quiet, volume-appropriate voice, stepping in, pulling up a chair, and sitting down. The scraping of the chair legs on stone echoed through the great hall, and several feisty librarians issued her with warning glares. She turned to Ranulf with a guilty grin. "They're terribly tetchy here, aren't they?"

"Oh yes. It's part of the job description, Saska."

She smiled. "It's good to see you, Ranulf. You look well."

"You noticed?" He sat back in his chair, folded his legs, and ran his hand through his hair as if to make clear how gloriously glossy it was. He was dressed in a simple navy doublet, and light blue breeches, that showed off the broadening contours of his body. "And you? How's training going? Are the lungs all healed up now?"

"They're good. I feel strong. Marian's been keeping us busy. 'If you don't keep up, you'll fall behind'. She likes to say that a lot."

Ranulf chuckled. "What a woman she is. I know, I know - she's too tall for me - but I'm more than happy to admire her from below. Some men don't like powerful women - I think they feel intimidated by them - but I don't count myself among them. 'It takes a real man', my father used to say to me, 'to love a strong woman'. He should have known. My mother had plenty of gumption about her."

"She said she saw you earlier," Saska said, already realising how much she'd missed the charismatic explorer. "Marian, that is. Not your mother."

"I should hope not. I believe in many things, but ghosts is not one of them, despite Cook's attempts to convince me that they're real."

Saska chuckled. Cook had been adamant that his two ex-wives haunted him. "Apparently you were keeping a group of students from their studies out on the lawns?"

"And is it my fault if my oration is more interesting than their scheduled lectures? Most professors are dull as swamp-water and fail miserably in the art of delivery." He grinned playfully. "I am considering taking up a post here, as it happens. There are a wealth of topics I could teach. Professor Shackton. Has a ring to it, don't you think? Or else, perhaps I should get to writing one of the many books stored away in my head? Choices, choices, Saska."

She looked to the diverse selection of reading material laid out before him. "Is that what all this is?" There seemed to be several maps among them. She had another thought. "Or are you planning your next adventure?"

"Our adventure, Saska. I have every intention of whisking you away when I leave, you know."

"I don't doubt it, though Marian might not be happy."

"Well then she can come too. I think we formed into quite a merry little band during our escape from Tukor, wouldn't you say? I foresee more adventures for us all yet. Though, don't be surprised if Cook's invite gets lost in the mail."

"Oh? I thought he'd be first on your list. You seemed to take great pleasure in torturing the poor man."

"And you don't think he gave as good as he got?"

Saska grinned, but didn't answer. She looked back down at the maps and scrolls again. For all his playful chatter, she imagined he had no intention of teaching or writing a book. "So, where are you headed next? Some faraway, exotic land, no doubt."

He gently shook his head, and a flavour of seriousness seasoned his voice. "Truth be told, I've no intention of leaving Thalan, not for the time being. I've been granted access to some of the restricted areas, after many years of trying, so am likely to be right here for the coming weeks. It was your wonderful instructor's doing," he explained. "She put in a good word for me, for the help I provided during the crossing. Though really, it think it's merely reward for all the wonderful stories I regaled you all with. Either way, here I am, searching for nuggets and clues about the missing Blades of Vandar, and the various other artefacts and conspiracies I once enumerated to you when we first met."

He grinned. "I suppose you just thought me mad back then. Perhaps you still do? And perhaps I am? Does a madman know it when they've fallen too far? Tricky business, I imagine, going mad." He smiled again. "I've said 'mad' a lot, haven't I? I'm sure you think me terribly mad for that alone."

"More and more, I worry about you, Ranulf."

He stifled his signature laugh, and hid beneath his stack of books so the hawkish, hovering librarians wouldn't see. Righting himself, he sat back up. "I did, however, come into some interesting tidbit about you, Saska. Or, perhaps it's you, anyway. Hard to be entirely certain."

She frowned, curious. "What are you talking about?"

"I've been doing some digging for you, trying to find out a little about where you might have come from." He raised a hand. "I know, I know. You don't care. But that's just a defensive measure on your part. Really, you do - how could you not? Humour me, if nothing more. It's an itch and I find I need to scratch it. But of course, only if you permit it?"

Saska nodded gently, and took a moment to think it through. "No harm in it, I suppose," she then said. "Not that it will matter anymore. As soon as I'm trained, I'll be a ghost anyway. We lose our identities, you know. That's why Marian picks people like me and Leshie and Astrid - girls with no family, no future. The cynic in me says we're being used, but if that's the case, fine, go ahead and use me. I've never had an identity anyway, so what's the harm? I suppose I can be whoever I want to be now."

Ranulf listened quietly and smiled. "You know, I don't think I've ever heard you speak with such honesty. It's refreshing, to see that front of yours slip down."

"Cold front," Saska said. She frowned at her own words. "Do you think I'm cold? Closed off?"

"By no means. I think you've suffered, and developed a thick skin because of it. It's a natural response, given what you've been through." He knew the vague outline of her past, and some details of what she'd endured, having spoken with her about it during their trip. Even if they hadn't, he'd have probably guessed anyway. Ranulf was a man of particular percipience when reading between the lines.

"So, what did you find out about me?" Saska asked. She sat back and waited, as a trickle of nerves saturated her veins.

"Maybe you," Ranulf corrected, raising a finger for clarity. "It's hard to be sure when tracking back so far, but in this case, I'm mostly convinced." He set his eyes on her, more serious. "You said the first household you worked in was in the market town of Broadway, a little north of the Stonehills, is it so?"

Saska nodded, scratching her chin. "My first memories are there. I don't remember much, but know I was raised among the servants of the house. I was there until I was six or seven, I think, then sold on. I used to make bread and chop vegetables. They tended to keep me out of sight in the kitchens. My colouring was a little darker and more obvious back then, and tensions were higher, after the war."

Ranulf nodded quietly, and sought further confirmation. "The manor of Lord Caldlow? That's where you were raised, during those early years?"

Saska gave an affirmative nod. Her memories of that time were relatively vague, given her youth, but compared to what came later, it hadn't been a particularly unpleasant time. Not, at least, as far as she could recall.

Ranulf's head continued to dip gently, up and down. "I know a scholar called Clifton Tunney who lives in Broadway," he explained, finally getting to the point. "He's been looking into your case for me." He checked her eyes. "I hope you don't mind, but I sent a crow when we arrived here in Thalan and, only this morning, received a reply. I hardly expected the bird to make it, but as luck would have it, it did. I was going to come and find you later, but it seems you've saved me the trip."

He reached out and took a small scroll from the table, unrolling it to read. "Clifton does waffle on - he's quite old now, bless him - so I'll spare you all the rambling. Let me paraphrase for you." His eyes sped down the scribbled words. "He says that, among the official records documented within the town repository - and in particular, those that deal with employment and adoption records for servants and, for want of a more appropriate term, slaves, he found a record that, I believe, pertains to you."

He stopped, eyeing her carefully, then continued. "It details, Clifton notes, the arrival of an infant girl, matching your description - vivid blue eyes, southern skin tone, and so on - who was bought - or adopted, as the official phrasing goes to make the practice of slavery more palatable to the Tukorans - by Lord Caldlow's aids at market in Broadway, some eighteen years prior, toward the end of the great war."

Saska listened carefully. Her breathing grew a little more strained.

"The infant - and this is where it gets more interesting - was apparently taken from a young southern girl of about twenty years of age, who claimed to be a maidservant for the Grand Duchess of Aramatia." Ranulf offered Saska another look, then continued. "She had come, the report says, to return the child to the lands of her father - a northerner - and was apparently making for Ilithor when she was apprehended by the authorities not far from the southern coast. The maid claimed, as far as the account goes, that she was to deliver the child to the hands of a prominent lord who, it seemed, resided in Ilithor. Unfortunately, the original report, which outlined the transfer of the child into Lord Caldlow's care, was damaged when Clifton discovered it, and the identity of this mysterious lord is, unfortunately, illegible."

Saska ran her tongue over her lips to moisten them, then fetched a breath to her empty lungs. "What happened to her?" she asked quietly. "The maidservant?"

"Hard to know, and Clifton has passed on no detail on that account. He does make a note that she was discovered 'in a state of delirium' and that the child was taken from her for its own safety. But, well, that could quite easily have been fabricated. It was wartime back then and, unfortunately, a great number of horrors were taking place. It's quite possible the maidservant was raped and killed and the child - you, I believe - stolen from her custody, to be sold into slavery. Or adopted, as the official papers will always say, to cover their shady practice."

Saska slowly consumed the detail of what she'd heard, mentally unpacking it. "It says she was from Aramatia? That's what you told me before - you thought my mother was Aramatian."

"It's so, and it seems I was right. But not just Aramatian, Saska. This maid claimed to be in the service of the Grand Duchess, a quite magnificent woman by the name of Safina Nemati. By the wording of the report, the maidservant was not your mother, but merely tasked with delivering you to your father, whose identity remains frustratingly hidden. I do, however, know that, at that very time, the daughter of the Grand Duchess of Aramatia - Princess Leila Nemati - died in mysterious circumstances. There are many stories about her death, those I heard firsthand when travelling there. And one of those stories says she died in childbirth."

He raised his eyes, and let the words sink in. It took Saska a little while before she spoke.

"So, you think that..." She smiled, and let out a little, disbelieving chuckle. "You think that I'm the child of this Princess Leila? You think the Grand Duchess of Aramatia is, what, my grandmother?"

Ranulf's expression remained unerringly serious. "I feel like it's possible, yes, given the evidence," he said. "The mysterious nature of the princess's death only makes sense if there is something to cover up. It's possible that the princess had a secret tryst with a powerful Bladeborn from the north during the war, had his child, and died. In order to protect that child, the Grand Duchess ordered for a trusted maidservant to return her to the north, on a secret mission. Aramatia were, at that time, embroiled in the war just like everyone else, so you can imagine what sort of scandal there would be if it was discovered that their beloved princess had bedded a northern lord or knight, and birthed a child from him."

"So..." Saska said the word, if only to stop Ranulf from speaking, and give her time to think and process the sheer madness of what he was saying. She shook her head, laughed lightly to herself, then spoke. "You asked me to humour you, so I will."

"Very gracious of you." He grinned. "Your Serene Highness."

She frowned at him, and raised a hand in supplication. "Please, don't, Ranulf. And...Serene Highness?"

"That's a term they used in Aramatia when addressing royalty. I think it fits you well." He smiled once more, keeping the episode light. "So, you were saying something about humouring me?"

Saska composed her thoughts. "My father," she said. "Who might he be, assuming what you're saying is true?"

"An Ilithian lord, apparently, and a prominent one."

"Yes, but why would such a lord be so far south during the war?"

"An interesting question, and hard to say. There was a lot of movement back then, despite the war, and in many ways, life went on. Wars are never so all consuming as the histories make them out to be. They often last years, and between the battles and bloodshed, the world continues to turn. It might be that a prominent lord went south on a trade mission, or that a powerful knight was part of a protection escort for a peace envoy, or involved in one of the smaller skirmishes, or naval battles down there."

"Is...there any way of finding out about all that?"

"Why, yes. What do you think all this is?" Ranulf looked at the maps, the scrolls, the books.

"I thought you were researching artefacts and mysteries."

"What is the secret of your heritage if not a mystery? And you're just as precious as any artefact, Saska." He smiled fondly. "Do tell me if I'm overstepping, but I feel compelled to unravel this now. And would it surprise me to find that you're born of royalty? Absolutely not. I've always seen something regal in you. To me this makes all the sense in the world."

Saska stared at the maps, and her eyes were on Aramatia, and her head was full of sand and sea and the burning heat of the sun. "I'd need more proof before I ever believed it," she said eventually.

"Of course." He peered at her. "Though, I cannot help but note that you don't seem especially excited. I thought you'd be more pleased."

"I..." She stopped, drew a breath, and tried to arrange her thoughts. It was a good twenty seconds before she spoke again. "I suppose it doesn't seem real," she then said. It was a trite comment, but she didn't care. "And, I'm not sure it matters anyway. I'm training to be an agent of the crown, Ranulf, and soon I'll have no identity, so...well, I'm not sure what purpose it serves to know that I may be descended from some exotic, royal line. And a bastard at that, who would never be accepted."

"It serves to fill a gap, Saska, to solve a part of a riddle that, surely, you've always wanted to untangle. That's enough, is it not? And besides all that, it means you have living family out there, and the Grand Duchess, no less. Who better to be your grandmother, hey?"

"A grandmother who didn't want me."

"A grandmother who tried to protect you."

Saska nodded vaguely, but for some reason, found little excitement in the thought. How could she, when dealing with such flimsy evidence. A scroll from a waffling Tukoran scholar, and a potentially falsified custody report really wasn't much to go by. But, beyond that, was the deeper sense of abandonment that came with the reveal. She turned away, gritting her teeth to steady herself. She took a few moments to settle her stirring emotions before turning back.

"It's the war," she then said, seeking to find a suitable explanation for her subdued reaction. "That's really why I came to see you - to find out what you know. Marian refuses to tell us anything, but we've been hearing Tukor may invade within weeks. I suppose it's hard to get excited about anything much, when there's a threat like that on the horizon." Closing in like a wall of black cloud.

Ranulf nodded sagely. "I understand, though really, there's little for me to tell you that you don't already know."

"I'm sure that's not true," she said, eyes gleaming in the flicking firelight, hopeful.

"In this case, I'm afraid it is," he told her softly. "I suspect we were one of the last ships to escape Tukor for these shores a fortnight ago, and information channels have been well and truly severed. It's why I'm so surprised my carrier crow made it to Broadway and back. I hear they're being shot down on sight, and are falling like black rain along the Tukoran coast. That is probably why people think it'll only be weeks before Janilah makes his move. He has cut off our communications now, and will not wait long to strike. And when we see those Tukoran galleons lumbering up the Izzun, I'll tell you this, Saska..."

He set a firm gaze on her and leaned forward. "I would come fetch you, and make for the eastern coast. I'd spirit you from this city and take you all the way south to Aramatia, if I could." He took a breath and blinked earnestly. "It's true," he said, meeting her eyes. "Why stay, when you could seek the truth of your kin firsthand? I would do it, Saska. We could find a ship in Bleakrock and flee south, before the fighting reaches us here. I fear what might happen if they find you. I fear what will happen if you stay."

"I can't leave," Saska said quietly, though his words had disquieted her. "I made a godsteel promise to Marian that I'd stay. I cannot break my oath."

He nodded and drew back. "An honourable charge, and one I understand, but when we hear the war drums in the harbour, and the city swells in panic, you may just change your mind. Bring your friends, bring Marian too. When Janilah unleashes his hordes, all will be at risk, and Bladeborn most of all."

Breeders, Saska thought. We'll be taken as breeders and live our lives as cattle, penned in and kept for the pleasure of their men. The thought cut right to her deepest fears. She shuddered there, in that alcove in the sprawling library, and for a second, her mind went to Del. Will he be among those hordes? When they storm the city, will Del take part in the slaughter?

She turned from the notion, unable to stomach it, and spoke again in a shivering voice. "It won't truly come to that, will it?" It felt as though a great chill had blown through the chamber. She shuddered again and her shoulders tightened to her neck.

Ranulf took in the haunted cast of her face and knew what she was asking. He reached across and tended her forearm with his gentle grip. "Of course not," he said, his lips decorated with a more comforting, easy smile. "I'm sure our navy will hold them off in the bay, and they'll be slaughtered if they try to storm the Links. We have the sea gods on our side. There's no invading these shores, you'll see. So sleep sound, Saska, and forget what I just told you." He winked. "We're quite safe here in Thalan, I promise."

Saska nodded quietly, a little more encouraged. They were words intended to sooth, and despite knowing their purpose, the balm was working.

"Now, enough doom and gloom. Why don't we put all this aside, and you can tell me how you've been these last two weeks. I hope Lady Payne hasn't been pushing you too hard?"

With the skill of an expert sailor, guiding his ship through towering swells, Ranulf drew Saska into more comfortable thoughts. And for the next hour, she spoke of her training, as they stepped out into the twilit gardens, and her stress gently eased away. But all the while, the fog of war and the mystery of her ancestry remained, clouding the back of her mind.

She dreamt that night that she was a princess. She wore a light blue, silken gown and ribbons in her hair. She stood in some imagined palace in the city of Aram, her soft skin kissed by the sun, her bright, sparkling eyes as vivid as the shimmering, turquoise seas off the coast. Beside her, stood the Grand Duchess, a woman who took form in Saska's mind as slim and beautiful and wise and kind, and ahead, all across the city, the people of Aramatia knelt down in prayer and thanks at her long awaited return.

A glowing joy spread through her, as powerful as the touch of Ilithian Steel. She never craved attention, never wanted it, not in Tukor. But here, among her people, she felt loved. She smiled and they cheered and flowers were flung to the air. Colours and sounds blurred and blended and twisted and then, suddenly, she was up in the gardens of the Brightwater Academy, looking down to the harbour of Thalan. And the ships were coming in, Tukoran galleons surging up the Izzun, bombarding the city, each emptying of hundreds of men. Saska watched in panic as the world fell to frenzy, and suddenly the dress was gone, and she stood there in her underclothes, open and exposed and alone.

Soldiers came for her, speeding from all sides in the darkness. Greenbelts. Kastor men. Men of the house who made her life such a misery. She reached for her godsteel dagger, but found nothing but a wooden blade. Rough laughter cackled through the air and hands closed in, tearing at her clothes, ripping them free, forcing her to the ground.

She smelled him. Lord Quintan. She heard his voice. I'll make sure you're well treated...I always do with my favourites. His breath was hot on her neck, and the stink of whiskey came with it.

She swung, hard, stabbing, thrusting, and suddenly she felt hands on her again, shaking her awake. She opened her eyes and found two terrified faces staring at her in the lamplight. Leshie and Astrid stood by her bed, shoulders tight, dressed in their underclothes.

"What's going on?" Saska croaked. Her throat was raw. She'd been screaming.

"You were having another nightmare," Leshie said, eyes hooded.

Saska frowned, escaping the shroud. Her skin was clammy, nightclothes drenched in sweat and her limbs were weary from their thrashing. "Another?"

The girls shared a glance. "You...don't remember?"

Saska waded through her muddied thoughts, and shook her head.

"It's happened a few times," Astrid said. "It's...it's OK, Saska. This one was just...bad. We thought we should wake you."

Saska released a breath and sunk down onto the sopping bed. She used to have nightmares - or night terrors, Master Orryn called them - when she first arrived in Willow's Rise, but hadn't experienced them for years. "I'm sorry," she whispered, not looking at the girls. "I didn't mean to frighten you. I just..."

Leshie gripped her arm. "It's OK. Sleep." She glanced at Astrid again. "We don't mind. We understand, don't we?"

Astrid nodded. "Do you want me to fetch Marian?"

Saska shook her head, and settled down. Her heart was racing, punching through her chest. "No, it's...it's fine, I'm OK. Thanks for being so understanding. I appreciate it." Her voice was small.

Astrid warmed a smile, showing her softer side, and climbed back into her bed. Leshie remained where she was. "Do you want me to stay next to you?" she whispered. "I don't mind."

Saska shook her head into the pillow. "That's sweet, Lesh, but it's OK. It was just a dream, that's all."

"Anything you want to share? It might help?" She shrugged, and in the half light, looked hardly older than twelve.

Saska stared forward. Already, she was struggling to recall the details. Only a nebulous sense of horror, of helplessness, remained.

Leshie seemed to understand. "OK then. Try to sleep." She stroked a hand through Saska's damp hair, brushing it from her face. "I'm here if you need me."

Then she stepped away, blew out the light, and climbed back into bed, leaving Saska to lie awake, in darkness, for the rest of the long, cold night.

31

The weather had turned, in the end, and the journey across the Red Sea had been delayed by several days. Borrus took advantage, pillaging the Southwatch stocks of ale and denying many of the soldiers their share. The fort, being on the sea, also served a rich variety of seafood, some of it even brought down from the Tidelands over a thousand miles west where the waters were abundant, teeming with aquatic life.

"I may have missed out in Rasalan," Borrus exclaimed loudly, as he filled his face with oysters and clams, "but I shan't be doing so here. Oh no!"

He inflated further during those days, gorging himself as if they were the last meals he'd ever have, before they finally got underway. The grey sheet of cloud that had blanketed the skies folded back, and the winds turned favourable enough for them to hoist the sails. It was a sturdy vessel that took them across the sea, a carrack bearing merchant flags. Trade was limited between Vandar and Agarath, but it did still occur, most prominently in an unregulated capacity. Lythian thought it would be better to arrive in such a vessel, rather than a military ship, and they'd been sure to send word ahead that a trio of Varin Knights were on their way, and were coming on peaceful terms.

The crossing took two days, and the journey passed without incident. From Southwatch, they took a direct westerly route across the sea in the direction of Dragonfall, a large and well fortified coastal city on the northern border of Agarath. It was visible from a distance, the harbour, bustling with ships both military and merchant, giving way to the walled city behind.

The difference in architecture was immediate, and Dragonfall had been built to be intentionally intimidating. It was cast with tall spires and fierce edges, the walls rough-hewn like scales. Towers jutted from the grey-black palisade like great wide horns, and the parapets looked sharp enough to cut flesh. There were great monolithic statues in the harbour, huge dragons carved from the cliffs. They were depicted in motion and in a range of aggressive poses, clinging to the crags with their claws, jaws agape and roaring, many with famed Fireborn warriors saddled to their backs. Some were small, others truly enormous; all were so detailed that, from a distance at least, they looked real.

The trio of Varin Knights watched from the forecastle in silence as the ship sliced through the calm waters beyond the docks. Though Lythian and Borrus had been here before, the sight was still enough to inspire awe, and even the sailors who crossed these waters often stopped and stilled in their conversations as the port drew near. For Tomos, it was the first time and it showed. While he'd squired during the war, he'd never actually set foot on Agarathi soil, and had spent most of his time in camp or holed up in the fortress of Dragon's Bane on the northern side of Death's Passage.

"You should blink, Tom," Borrus suggested, seeing the man's stunned expression. "It's not going to disappear if you close your eyes for a split second."

Tomos blinked. Of course he did. Borrus had suggested it, after all, and Tomos did just about everything Borrus said.

Leap from the boat. Hop in with the sharks, Tom. Clamber the cliffs and empty your bowels on that there dragon. Tom would probably do it all.

"It's quite...quite something," Tomos said, breathily. His eyes were moving from the harbour, to the walls, to the dragon sculptures themselves. They stopped on the largest of them, a truly monumental figure cut into the cliffs high up on the western side of the city. It was depicted as emerging from the rock itself, only the front half of its body on show, its claws and fangs long and lethal as the greatest godsteel blades, head as big as the ship on which they sailed. On the dragon's back was a figure dressed in black armour, holding aloft a huge, flaming sword.

"Drulgar the Dread," Lythian said, looking at the titanic carving. "The Lord of Dragons."

"That's Eldur on top of him," Tomos added. "Holding the Fireblade."

Lythian nodded.

"Curse Ilith for ever creating such a weapon," muttered Borrus. "He could have just forged the Blades of Vandar and been done with it. Eldur had his dragons, and Drulgar worst of all. He didn't need a magical, flaming sword too."

"It was a gift, Borrus," Lythian explained, never shy of imparting some historical wisdom on those who were ignorant of the facts. Lythian spent much of his spare time reading scrolls on such things, and were he not a Varin Knight, could quite easily have been a scholar. "Ilith forged the Fireblade for Eldur at his request, in response to him creating the Blades of Vandar for Varin. I don't think Eldur was a man to turn down."

"But was he really that big?" Tomos asked, as the ship slipped toward the bustling harbour. The carving of Drulgar grew larger as they neared, a colossal, staggering monument to the ancient beast. Not as big as the towering statues of the gods at Tukor's Pass, certainly, but Ilith himself had built those massive stone figures, and yet this cliff-side carving had been made by men.

"He couldn't have been," said Borrus. "You think Varin could have slain a beast like that?"

"He was a demigod too," said Tomos quietly. "So, why not?"

Borrus huffed. He didn't like it when Tomos debated him. "Varin wasn't immortal, Tom, whether we call him demigod or not. You see how big they've carved Eldur up there on his back?" Tom looked up and nodded. The statue of Eldur, riding Drulgar, was a great deal bigger than a normal man. "You think Eldur was a giant, do you? Some twelve foot tall behemoth?" Tomos didn't answer and Borrus scented victory. "Well he wasn't. Eldur and Varin and Ilith, and all the so-called demigods, were of regular size. They were ancient men with particularly powerful magic, is all, and that allowed them to do the things they did."

"Like killing a giant dragon?" Tomos suggested, with a twinkle in his eye.

Good on you, Lythian thought, watching on with a grin.

"No, Tom. A dragon, and a big one, yes, I can believe that. But not a flying lizard as big as a gods-damn city. How on earth would you ever stop such a thing?"

Tomos looked like he was going to risk another quip, but refused the urge under Borrus's reddening stare.

"As much as I hate to agree with him," said Lythian, "I think Borrus is right. Even when holding the Sword of Varinar, there's no way Varin could have defeated Drulgar if he was that big. The carving is clearly an exaggeration."

"Then how big was he, Sir Lythian?" Tomos asked. "Do the histories say anything of his true size?"

"There are accounts, but they're contradictory and mostly overdramatised, depending on when they were scribed, and by whom."

"Well come, Lythian, offer a comparison," said Borrus. "We all saw Vallath during the war, and he was a gigantic beast. I imagine Drulgar was somewhat similar in size, no?"

Lythian shook his head. "No, Borrus. Drulgar would have been a great deal bigger than Vallath." He drew a shuddery breath. "And that beast was big enough."

A memory surfaced in Lythian's mind, clear and etched in great detail. A memory of fire and ash and death. Of the great, red-scaled, winged beast, Vallath the Vengeful, with Dulian - then Prince of Agarath - atop him. Vallath was formidable, immense, the greatest dragon of his age, and Dulian was an extraordinary Fireborn rider, the only one noble enough to bond with such a beast. They'd swept through the skies, a tornado of destruction, before a young Amron Daecar, only then in his late twenties, had surged out in his godsteel armour, bearing the blade of his house.

What followed was something Lythian would never forget, a memory so seared into his mind he could see it all so clearly, now, as he stood at the prow of the ship, watching the harbour of Dragonfall draw near. He could still hear the ringing of steel around him, the wails of ten thousand dying men. He could smell the fire as it feasted on flesh, the gleaming shapes of armoured soldiers and knights ducking down beneath fire-proof shields. He could see the lances and spears flying skyward, silhouettes against the burning sun, some thrown by Emerald Guards, others shot by great siege weapons and ballistas, purpose-made to kill dragons in flight.

But not Vallath. No, that beast was different. He was too big and too strong and his armour too tough for the lances to pierce, his fire so hot even the shields melted beneath him. He tore through the ranks of the northern kingdoms, killing dozens, hundreds, with each pass. He crisscrossed the vast battlefield, back and forth, trailing a swirl of ash and fire and dust and death in his wake. A vast shadow; impenetrable, unkillable.

The men had panicked. Lythian remembered it so clearly. The horror. The faces, stricken and terrorised by the great red shadow above. He could recall the spreading doom, the helplessness, the death of their courage and faith as the dragon sieged them from the skies, as the Agarathi soldiers surged forth, driven on by their beloved prince as he swept by like red lightning, again and again and again.

Varin Knights and Emerald Guards and Suncoats all fell, dotted through the fields amid five thousand score of knights and men-at-arms and common soldiers. It was the greatest battle of the war, the greatest battle of the age. The Battle of Burning Rock, where kings fell and legends rose, where princes were crippled, and men made gods. Amron Daecar was that man, and Lythian could see him now, marching mighty and fearless with blade aloft, calling for Dulian to meet him head on. His godsteel armour was fire-proof, even against Vallath, and if Dulian wanted his head, he'd have to land to seize it. So it ever was between Bladeborn and Fireborn. And their duels, across the millennia, were legend.

Amid the carnage, Lythian watched. Others watched too. Men of the north and south close enough to see couldn't help but be swept up in the spectacle. Beyond, the battle raged on, a tempest of horror and untold death, yet in that space on the open plains, a strange sort of quiet took hold.

Vallath waited, sword-length claws dug deep into the soil, a hulking hill of scales and teeth, staring at Amron with those black, intelligent eyes. Atop him, Dulian was tiny, noble and proud, dressed in the finest dragon-scale armour. Like Vallath, it was red, and he blended into the top of the dragon as though another great spike on his back. The men faced off and shared words, words Lythian couldn't hear, and words Amron had never told him. The silence was deafening, a void surrounded by roars and wails and the blaring of horns and drums, as the Agarathi hordes, and their southern allies, surged forth.

He came, then, to turn the tide; their greatest warrior, their champion. Oh, his father, Gideon, was First Blade then, but Amron had already surpassed him. All the south knew of him, and the victories he'd won by the edge of his sword. He wasn't king or First Blade, no. He didn't bear a Blade of Vandar, not yet. He held aloft the blade of House Daecar, whose name would change that day. Vallath's Ruin was set to be born, baptised in the great dragon's blood.

Though Lythian could recall the build up in such clarity, the battle itself was more of a blur. A blur of steel and scales and surging movements. Of a monstrous dragon, snapping forward with its cavernous, crushing maws. Of a young knight, dodging with impossible speed, swinging his godsteel blade with power enough to pierce the drake's near-impenetrable hide.

How long it went on for, Lythian could hardly recall. Once or twice, the battle swelled around him again, and he was drawn back into the fight. He remembered seeing Borrus, grand and lean and mighty back then, cutting through men like a farmer scything wheat in a field. He remembered seeing Prince Rylian, peerless among the Tukorans, battling lesser Fireborn of his own not too far away. Yet each time Lythian dealt with his own attackers, and turned to look again at the famous duel, it was still going on, as Amron cut and thrust and wore Vallath down. As he drew him in and sliced at his wings, rendering him unable to fly or flee. As he flew from the ground in great, godsteel-enhanced leaps, bringing his blade down upon the dragon's body and neck again and again, channeling the strength of Varin himself as though the ancient demigod reborn.

It was a severed spine at the base of the skull that finished off the great dragon in the end, causing the beast to slump thunderous upon the plains, venting a final, fiery breath as the crowds watched on in awe. A roar went up, enough to douse the drums and wails and clash of men around them, and the northmen surged back into the fight, driving off the Agarathi hordes.

But Lythian watched. He watched as Dulian unfastened himself from his harness and drew his dragon-steel blade. He watched as he surged, in a rage at Amron, driven wild by Vallath's fall, by the severed bond they said no northman could ever understand. He watched as he roared and swung and hacked and wept, and connected...not once. Amron moved easily, side to side, a swirl of mist, divine. And in a single, sweeping stroke, he spun around behind the prince and drew his great blade across his back.

Prince Dulian collapsed, defeated, his spine, like his dragon's, cut, but not dead. Paralysed at the waist, he lay in the blood-soaked mud, staring across at Vallath, and his wails once more ripped through the air. The beast lay still, its thick purple tongue hanging limp from its jaws, black eyes staring, dead. And in that moment, standing above the prince, Amron Daecar too pity. He withdrew his blade and in the act, it took on a second name that day - the Mercyblade was born, baptised this time not in blood, but in the prince's brackish tears.

Amron Daecar stepped back, and amid the carnage around them, allowed Dulian's men to take him off as he shrieked and wept and called out Vallath's name, to return him to Eldurath to grieve. And in his mercy, so began a change, a swelling call for peace. Some say that Amron Daecar won the war, but those who'd been there knew that wasn't true. There were no winners, in the end, only legions of people who'd suffered and lost. They called it the War of the Continents, but so too the Last War, in the hope such horrors would never be repeated.

Never again, though Lythian, as he stared out at the jagged walls and towers, the dragons hewn in the stone. It had been said so many times before, by so many people, in so many places. Never again will the world fall to such horrors. Yet seeing it all again now, he had a horrible, sinking feeling that the world was going to renege on that promise.

* * *

The ship pulled into the harbour, under the watchful eyes of distrustful sailors and dockworkers, fishermen and soldiers on patrol. Those soldiers wore dark leather armour, and deep red cloaks, clasped at the shoulders by intricate metal pauldrons shaped like dragon scales. Their visor-less helms were spiked with horns, belts spotted with sharp-looking studs. Even the hilts of their swords were designed to resemble the beasts they so revered, their pommels crafted in a variety of dragon heads, some with open maws and jagged fangs.

Lythian firmed himself as he led Borrus and Tomos onto the pier, bidding the ship's captain to return to Southwatch and wait for word to be sent with instructions on when to return. The captain nodded and made haste in his retreat. Within minutes he was making way, leaving the trio of Varin Knights stranded in the clutches of their oldest, more fearsome enemy.

The group of soldiers approached them, as they walked up the pier. Despite having killed scores of such men before, Lythian still felt a note of intimidation as they advanced, though refused the natural urge to reach to the hilt of his blade. Tomos didn't heed the same warning.

"Tomos," Lythian said calmly, "hands off your sword. They're on edge here and you'll only incite trouble."

Tomos nodded and hastily withdrew his fingers, as Borrus gave Lythian a knowing look. Didn't I say. The lad's too eager and overwrought. He's going to get us all killed.

The soldiers, a dozen of them, marched three by three down the stone jetty with a commander at their head, wearing more elaborate armour to signify his rank. The extra detailing, especially the winged shapes on his pauldrons, marked him out as a dragonknight of the realm, akin to regular men-at-arms and landed knights in the north. All the men harboured typical Agarathi features - dark, brooding eyes, thick black hair, tan skin. They were tall and lean and natural warriors, though there were no Bladeborn here. Several of them had small tattoos above their eyebrows, a series of fang-like shapes that indicated prowess in battle. Each tattoo signified a man they'd killed, and several of the men - those who looked old enough to have fought in the war - had well over a dozen of them.

"Good afternoon," Lythian said, expressing a smile to try to put the men at ease. He bowed his head. "My name is Captain Lythian Lindar, of the Knights of Varin of Vandar. This is Sir Borrus, and Sir Tomos of the same. We have come under orders to travel to Eldurath and meet with King Dulian." He stopped. The knight's expression hadn't changed. "We sent a crow ahead," Lythian said. "Did you not receive word of our arrival?"

The man remained unmoved. He was tall - not so tall as Borrus - but tall enough to look down at Lythian, a thick coat of black hair, triple-braided at the chin, clothing his grim face.

"You speak the common tongue, yes?" Borrus asked. The man slowly moved his eyes to Borrus. "Of course you do, you're a dragonknight." Still, the man didn't speak.

Borrus and the others exchanged several awkward glances, before suddenly, the sun was blotted out by a passing cloud, and they felt a great whoosh of air above them. Lythian's eyes sped up. It was no cloud, but a dragon, streamlined and agile, zipping through the skies at ferocious speed. All three men spun, watching as the creature soared behind them, before banking sharply and coming in to land at the end of the pier. Once more, Tomos reached to his sword, but Lythian was quick to steady him, gripping his forearm. Calm, Tom. This is nothing unusual here.

The dragon swooped into its landing, leathery, bat-like wings spreading wide to halt its momentum as its clawed feet splayed and gripped at the stone pier. It was small as dragons went, a juvenile, sleek and trim and ashen grey, the sort often used for scouting. Still, it was a formidable beast and not to be taken for granted, the size of one of the many fishing cogs out on the harbour, about forty feet long from snout to tail. Atop it was a Fireborn rider in dragonscale armour and faceless helm, thin grey cloak draped down his back. He placed a hand to the beasts knobbly flank to calm it and then, whispering, ordered it forward.

The dragon moved up the pier, muscles rippling, closing the gap until it stood mere metres from the men. The air was saturated by its hot, noxious breath, carrying the distinct scent of rotting fish. It turned its eyes from one man to next, nostrils flaring. Its breath came out a heavy rumble that vibrated the space around them.

Across the port, barely anyone even looked over. Fishermen went about their work and dockhands loaded and unloaded vessels. Lowly fish merchants bartered for a bargain, filling their carts with seafood and pushing them laboriously toward the city. The harbour bustled with the din of trade and business, paying little attention at all to the dragon on the pier. If they had eyes for the group, it was the northmen they were looking at. The men in their rich blue cloaks and with those misting swords at their hips. Dragons were common here but not these men. These men were rare.

Hard as it was, Lythian tried to ignore the fanged beast before him, and turned his eyes up to the man sitting astride it. He'd seen and been close to many dragons in his time, but never so close as this. They were ferocious, wildly menacing, but also strangely captive things. It was the thick, scaly armour that most drew Lythian's eye. Each scale was like a piece of metal plate, layered one over the other along the length of its body. Up close, they were more colourful than Lythian had known, the borders of each catching the light at different angles and giving off a subtle green or blue or red. It made the beast almost sparkle as it breathed and shifted its weight. Beautiful, Lythian thought. Beautiful and deadly.

"What are your names?" came the abrupt, thick-accented voice of the Fireborn, as he scanned the three men through narrow, dangerous eyes. His face was clean-shaven, lean and long, unruly, windswept hair flowing in tangles down his head. "You are Varin Knights. Why are you here?"

Lythian performed a polite bow. "My name is Captain Lythian Lindar, and this is Sir Borrus, and Sir Tomos," he said, introducing his companions. "We have come to speak with King Dulian, on the request of our king." He decided that it was best not to mention Amron Daecar's name. King Ellis was generally considered harmless here. As before, the man gave little reaction. "We sent word ahead, before we set out from Southwatch," Lythian was forced to explain again. "Our arrival was meant to be expected. We had no intention of causing a stir."

"King Dulian expects you?"

Lythian nodded, though now he wasn't so certain. Amron, not Lythian, had taken on the burden of sending word to the Agarathi king, to ensure that their arrival was expected, and communication between the continents was a notoriously unreliable business.

"I believe so," Lythian finally said. "Though if I could pen another letter, perhaps..."

The Fireborn raised his hand, and the dragon shifted up, standing taller. Tomos shuffled back nervously. "I will handle that," the man said tersely. "You have given your names, and for this I must give mine. I am Skymaster Kin'rar, Fireborn of House Kroll, and my station is here in Dragonfall. It is three hundred miles to Eldurath as the dragon flies so I will see your message personally delivered. It will not take long for Neyruu. She is the fastest dragon in all of Agarath."

He smiled, and suddenly his face was not firm, but fond, as he stroked at Neyruu's armoured flank. The dragon appeared to understand the compliment, or at least the fond touch of its bonded rider, emitting an almost purr-like rumble.

Lythian watched in fascination. "Thank you, Skymaster Kin'rar," he said. "That is most gracious of you."

The man dipped his sharp chin in response, as Borrus looked at the creature quizzically. "Your dragon is...female?" he asked.

Kin'rar straightened out his expression again. "She is," he said bluntly. "I suppose you thought all were male, yes?"

Some of the soldiers behind them gave out huffing, bitter laughs. Clearly, they understood the common tongue well enough.

"I've never really given it much thought," Borrus admitted. "I was under the impression the beasts were carved from stone, like your wonderful monuments here, and then brought to life by magic." He smiled, presenting his natural joviality, in a bid to ease the tension. "Am I wrong?"

Kin'rar stared. "I wish it were so, Sir Borrus." He looked to the great sculpture of Drulgar, filling the cliffs above them, its shadow stretching far and wide across the water. "Then we might bring Drulgar back to life, and Vandar would be no more." He expressed the faintest of smiles. "Dragons are like any beast, and come both male and female. They have different physical traits that mark them out. Females are smaller, and more colourful. But they are also more fierce and protective." He narrowed his eyes, and Neyruu did too, the two seeming in perfect union. "So be careful with your words. Speak one she doesn't like and she will let you know it."

Borrus bowed. "I would never dream of it."

"No, of course not." Kin'rar pulled the reigns and Neyruu took a pace back. "I will make for Eldurath, and bring word of your arrival. Are you fit to travel?"

Lythian gave his companions a quick, consultative glance, then nodded. "We are."

"And it's just you? You have no servants or aids with you? No soldiers?"

"Just us, Master Kin'rar."

"Horses?"

Lythian shook his head. They'd left their own steeds back in Southwatch, not wanting to risk them too.

"You travel light for Vandarians. Most hosts of yours come with baggage that seems greatly excessive for your needs." Kin'rar thought for a moment, then turned his eyes to the soldiers. "Sir Pagaloth, I put you in charge of escorting these men to Eldurath. See them outfitted with horses, and make way immediately."

The dragonknight nodded. "Yes, Skymaster," he said, in a deep Agarathi timbre.

"The trip takes two weeks, and covers much rough terrain. I will be watching from the skies, Captain Lythian, but I sense you come with no intention to cause trouble. Enjoy your journey. These are beautiful lands."

He spoke words in Agarathi, first to Sir Pagaloth, then to Neyruu, and the dragon unfurled its great grey wings and beat the air, causing cloaks to billow and nearby people to duck for cover. With several great flaps the beast was airborne and soaring up toward the cliffs. Only smaller, lighter dragons could take off like that. The larger ones needed a running start, as far as Lythian knew.

The trio watched the beast and rider disappear behind the cliffs, before Pagaloth's rough voice drew their eyes. "You are to submit your blades to us," he said, as his men stood tall and lithe and well armoured at his back. "My men, they take them now."

Borrus huffed, turning on the man. "Good luck with that," he said. "You don't have the blood to wield them."

Lythian gave Borrus a stern look. "We mean no harm here, and travel under the white banner of peace," he said to the dragonknight. "Our blades will be too heavy for your men to carry. They are godsteel..."

"I know. That is why you cannot have them."

"We don't mean to use them, good man," said Borrus, almost chuckling now to better present his good nature. "We are peaceful envoys, but these blades are sacred to us. We would not go without them. And nor would you be able to wield them. You're going to have to trust us, I'm afraid."

"And we could do with your strongest horses too," Lythian added. "In Vandar we have specially bred horses strong enough to carry us in godsteel. A regular mount will struggle."

Sir Pagaloth considered the information, looking decidedly unhappy. He let out a grunting sigh. "The road to Eldurath is as Skymaster Kin'rar says - there is much rough terrain, not easy to travel. If I lend you strong mounts for you to carry these blades, we will be going slower. It will be more fast if you leave your weapons here."

Borrus was already shaking his head, and Tomos looked uneasy at the prospect too.

"We don't mind the journey taking several extra days," Lythian said, "if it means holding onto our blades. They are sacred to us, as Sir Borrus says. A Fireborn rider would understand. We bond to the steel as they do their dragons."

Pagaloth huffed indignantly. "The bond cannot be compared. A blade is not a living thing."

Lythian gently drew out his godsteel sword, so that a portion of it was exposed beyond the gleaming sheath. The soldiers stiffened. "Look here, at the misting edge," Lythian said in a gentle, teacherly voice. "This is Vandar's soul, Sir Pagaloth, breathing from the blade. Godsteel is Vandar. So no, our blades may not be living, but they are divine. And we would not be so easily parted from them."

A short standoff took place, and for a moment - an almost hopeful moment - Lythian thought that passage to Eldurath would be denied. Is that why I'm being so forceful? he wondered to himself. Am I trying to sabotage this trip?

Eventually, however, the dragonknight conceded, perhaps realising that he didn't have the authority to deny the order that Skymaster Kin'rar had given. "You will carry your blades," he said, in a curt, dissatisfied tone. "Follow me to the stables, and we will outfit you with appropriate horses." He turned to one of his men and spoke a few sharp words in Agarathi, and the man rushed off.

Lythian, who knew a few words of the language himself, thought he was requesting that more soldiers be gathered for the trip. Clearly, a dozen wasn't considered enough to escort three full-trained Bladeborn knights.

The rest of them began working inland through the harbour, and around to the eastern side of the city, where there were large stables established outside the walls. Ahead, the lands rose behind the cliffs that flanked the city, stretching off to the distance. There seemed to be some well marked tracks, though the terrain was littered with rocks and boulders, barren as an old maid. The Agarathi horses were lean and strong, though generally a great deal smaller than the huge destriers Lythian was used to riding. There were, however, some workhorses that looked fit to carry them. How quick they'd be able to make the journey, however, was up for debate. Lythian imagined that a two week trip could easily stretch to three or more.

After testing a few mounts, the trio were eventually outfitted, though Borrus, given his great size, caused a bit of debate - and a great deal of laughter, much to his disgruntlement - as to whether any horse was capable of hefting the man's considerable weight. Eventually, they found a suitable steed, which the Agarathi affectionately referred to as 'Kruno', a word that roughly translated to 'one-eyed giant', as far as Lythian could work out, on account of the horse's great size and milky, blinded left eye. Lythian and Tomos were given mounts that caused no great fuss among the men.

The rest of the Agarathi soldiers gathered provisions for the trip, and another dozen of them appeared to bolster the escort, most of them sporting an array of intimidating tattoos around their eyes. Through those tattoo-bordered eyes they glared daggers at the men, and even with their blades, the trio would be vulnerable against such a force. They would have to sleep at night, after all, and though Lythian considered the idea of one of them staying on watch at all times, he realised he was being overly paranoid and gave up on the idea.

"We're going to have to trust them," he told the others, as they shared a private moment before setting off. "I know they seem threatening, but they're not going act upon their hostility. In time, they'll realise we bear no ill intention and will relax."

Borrus and Tomos had no option but to agree, though Borrus in particular looked especially dissatisfied. Without further delay, they set off into the stark, rugged lands of Agarath, with two dozen battle-hardened Agarathi warriors for company.

32

Elyon walked with his family across the bridge, dressed in the garb of the Varin Knights. At his flank, Aleron was dressed the same. His brother's face was fixed with a unshakable intensity and his cheeks were freshly shaven, eyes staring forward. He carried the same air as when preparing for a tournament, and quite apt that was too. Today, the great and good of Vandar would gather at the Steelforge for the initiation ceremony. The first notes of the Song of the First Blade were about to be sung.

Ahead of them, their father hobbled along on his crutch, with Lillia by his side. He was outfitted in his Varin garb too, Lillia dressed prettily in silver and blue. Coordinated by colour, the family walked silently, reverently across the bridge that gave access to the Steelforge, built on an island out on the lake. It was the sacred home of the Knights of Varin, where they met, debated, trained, and often lived. There too, the kingdom's stores of Ilithian Steel were kept, and their armour and blades forged. So it had taken its name. There was no place more formidable, or safe, in all of Vandar.

The stone bridge was wide, and half a mile long, and though he might have taken his horse, Amron Daecar had chosen to walk. He had continued to show his obstinance over the last couple of days, since returning to the city, and his relationship with the king had begun to sour. The king's ire over Amron's decision to send Lythian away, it appeared, had not been so easily calmed.

"He sees your father's authority diminishing," Vesryn had told Elyon the previous night after dinner, when they shared a private drink upon the high balconies of Keep Daecar, drinking wine beneath the cool night skies. "Everything that has happened recently has begun to stir Ellis's sense of command. He speaks commonly, now, of lending his support to King Janilah in his war. It's as if he's acting in sheer defiance of your father, after years of being so meek."

"But you're his chief advisor, Uncle," Elyon said. "Surely you're cautioning him against such a move?"

Vesryn nodded, but without much enthusiasm. "Of course," he said. "But, where your father's authority dims, so does mine. As has ever been the case."

The slow march across the bridge continued, as the huge, circular shape of the Steelforge came into view. Inside, were many halls and chambers, and around the outside of the stone and steel-laced building was a broad walkway, giving fine views of the city and lake, its waters twinkling as it blended into the far horizon, kissing the cloudless, cobalt skies. Lake Eshina was vast, its northern banks nearly a hundred miles distant. Around the huge, domed shape of the Steelforge, legions of little boats dotted the water. Though most of the city were not permitted to enter the sacred temple, the waters of the lake were free for those who had the means. They would see nothing from their boats, but that didn't matter. Being close was all that counted. Close to history, when it was made.

The Daecars reached the end of the bridge and entered through the tall, grey archway. A huge hall awaited, it's floor tiled in motley shades of silver and grey and blue, cavernous and empty but for the tall statues that ringed the perimeter, and the figures walking reverently across the stone. From the entrance hall, access to the various parts of the Steelforge could be sought. Left gave way to the armoury, where the weapons and armour were stored and shaped. To the right were training halls and quarters. Below, the catacombs shivered with the remains of a thousand long dead knights. Statues and busts of their greatest members were cast all over, and the best of them were right here in this hall.

Advancing to the far side, Elyon took in the figure of his father. Not flesh, but stone, grand and heroic, Vallath's Ruin held aloft, the dragon's head beneath his feet.

Lillia bristled excitedly. She had come here only a handful of times, and didn't know it as the men did. When she'd first seen that statue of their father, the sight of it had consumed her thoughts and imagination for days. Elyon had barely slept that night, back at Keep Daecar, for all the times she woke him in a state of fevered excitement.

She had the same expression on her face now, though remained silent all the same. She knew, as Elyon did, how symbolic this day was for their father. Today, the process of selecting a new First Blade would begin. To Amron Daecar, it would be a sombre, and mournful occasion.

They moved through the entrance hall, and down a large stone corridor, its ceiling arched, further statues guiding their way. At the end, the thick oaken doors were open. Beyond, lay the capacious council chambers where the senior knights would meet, strategise, debate, and some would say, determine the course of the kingdom. It was the same shape as the Steelforge itself, circular and with a domed ceiling. Around the outside were tiers of stone benches, with a small platform at the front. It was an intentionally simple place, and lacked any further decoration or distraction. It was used for serious business and serious business didn't need dressing up. Today, it was a stage, where the first verse would be sung.

Many had already gathered, and all turned to the Daecars as they entered. Ahead, set to preside over the event, the king sat in a stone throne on the stage, with Vesryn at his flank. Amron nodded to Aleron, then stepped away to join them. Elyon noted the king and Vesryn in hushed conversation. They quietened as his father hobbled over and the king's brows furrowed to a scowl.

A moment later, Aleron left too, spotting Lancel and Barnibus, who'd been training with him, night and day. That left Elyon alone with his sister. She was glaring at him suspiciously, and didn't look ready to relent.

"What?" Elyon said. "What's with the look?"

"You're going to back out," she accused. "I can see it in your face. You're too frightened to go through with it."

He frowned, offended. "I'm not backing out of anything, Lil," he said.

"Then why haven't you spoken with Father about it? Or Aleron. If you're planning to enter, why haven't you told them?" She stood up close to him, uncomfortably so, staring up. "What, you think it's going to be easier, now, to surprise them here in front of everyone? I told you to talk to them." She looked to Aleron. "You still have time. Better to explain it now, than after."

She might have been right, and that was the problem. Elyon had busily trained over the last couple of days, helping his older brother out, but hadn't managed to summon the nerve to tell him he was considering entering too. For some reason, he could never find the right time, and every evening, Aleron had been cloistered away with Amilia, furthering their courtship, leaving Elyon with nothing but time to reconsider his options.

Does he really need my help? he wondered now, looking at his gallant brother. He's in the best shape, and form, of his life. No one's going to beat him, let's be honest. They don't call him Aleron the Immovable for nothing.

"Elyon. Focus." He looked back at his bossy little sister. "Look, if you don't tell him, I will. Stop being a wimp and do it. What are you afraid of, exactly?"

"Nothing. Just..."

"What? That you might actually have to face him? That, I don't know, you might want to beat him, if that happened?"

He silenced. Was that it? Was that what was giving him pause? He let out a breath and closed his eyes, delaying further. It was all Lillia needed. Suddenly, her fingers were gripping tight at his wrist and she was pulling him along the hall, much to the sniggering of those who saw, right toward their older brother.

"Aleron," she announced, arriving and interrupting Sir Barnibus mid-sentence, "Elyon has something to tell you."

Aleron frowned, as Elyon's cheeks reddened a little under the quizzical gazes of his older brother and two closest friends. Barnibus and Lancel were both the same age as Aleron, tall, noble, and gifted. Both of them would offer strong support to him, were they to enter, and yet neither of them were considering it. It seemed everyone had been possessed with an unbreakable faith that Aleron would breeze through, untroubled.

"Yes, El? What's going on?" Aleron asked.

Elyon felt stupid. He loved his sister, perhaps more than he loved anyone, but right now, he couldn't imagine hating anyone more. He spared a quietly seething glance at her and saw a threatening countdown on her lips.

Five. Four. Three...

He turned back to his brother. The last thing he needed was Lillia blurting it out. Best he blurt it out himself.

"I'm going to enter too."

Silence. Lancel and Barnibus raised their eyes, and seemed to shift back a half pace. Aleron stared. Lillia looked up, smiling at the tall, blue-cloaked men around her. It was as though she'd set it all up, purely for her own amusement.

"Um, OK," Aleron finally said. "I...didn't think you wanted to be First Blade, El."

"I don't," he said immediately. "I want you to be, Al."

Aleron looked confused. "Then?"

Elyon took a moment to consider his next words. His brother's reaction was fair and restrained and he wondered what he'd been so worried about. He turned his eyes around the chamber, spotting dozens of possible rivals who were surely here to enter. Most of them were trained Knights of Varin who'd be fighting for rival houses. Some, however, were independent from the order, and less well known, or even strangers to Elyon's eyes.

He scanned, spotting several who could pose a serious threat. Nathaniel and Brontus Oloran, brother and cousin to Sir Killian, sat together with Killian's father, Lord Penrith. Both would provide a challenge, and Killian was especially concerned about his younger cousin. Elsewhere, the Cargills and Taynars were well stocked with a number of gifted Varin Knights - Sir Dalton Taynar and Sir Taegon Cargill among them - and other such wildcards, and there looked to be a number of other houses set to shake things up with their own entrants. Elyon counted a dozen, maybe two, who could theoretically pose a challenge on their day.

"I want to help," he explained, after a reasonably lengthy pause. "Everyone here is going to be coming after you, Al, and you've got no one to back you up." Below them, Lillia's head was bobbing energetically in support. "I could enter and help take out a few of your rivals. Make your path through the tournament easier."

He stole a glance at Lancel and Barnibus. They had faces that suggested they had already broached the topic with Aleron, and been promptly shot down.

Aleron's expression hardened. "Have you spoken with Father about this?"

Elyon nodded.

"And?"

"You know what he thinks about it. He only wants me to enter if I try to win."

"Yes, and he's right," Aleron stated firmly. "The Song of the First Blade is sacred, and has been sullied in the past by corruption and no shows and too many thrown bouts to count. Father wants to return to the sanctity of it, and I agree. If you truly have no intention of becoming the First Blade, then I don't think you should enter."

Elyon felt a shiver of displeasure move through him. He tried to hide it from his face but failed.

"You're unhappy with my response?" Aleron noted.

"That obvious, am I?"

"Why?"

"Because it isn't your response," Elyon told him. "You're just borrowing Father's words. You don't really believe that, Aleron."

"So because Father believes something, that means I can't? I do believe it, Elyon. I believe it wholeheartedly." He lifted his chin, as their father did, and that was the final straw.

"My Gods, Aleron," Elyon muttered. "No wonder they call you Amron's Echo."

Aleron's eyes narrowed dangerously. "What did you say?"

"You heard me." Elyon locked eyes with his brother. For a moment, he considered it. He considered it all. Entering the tournament. Facing his brother. Beating him. Showing them all.

I could do it, he thought. I can beat you, brother. I know I can, when you're out there before the crowds, and you stiffen and lose your cool. I can beat you.

Then his pride softened and his anger flushed away, and he realised that people were starting to stare. Clearer thoughts came. He didn't want to be First Blade - he was certain, at least, of that. He was too young, too inexperienced, and to try to take the title out of spite or jealousy was about the worst motivation of all. Perhaps one day, he'd feel ready for such a role, but not yet. Young knights could be powerful warriors, certainly, but rarely possessed the command and strategic nous of their elders. If a young knight of a rival house were to win, they would be little more than pawns of their fathers and forebears, manipulated and controlled by older lords.

Would Aleron be the same?

Elyon drew a long breath, and cleared his lungs of stale air. "I only want to help," he intoned quietly. "But if you think you can win on your own, then I guess I'll have to trust you." He looked up with a challenge in his eyes. "So do you? Do you really think you can win against all these knights and men?"

Aleron's face was like stone, like steel. His jaw looked sharp enough to cut, eyes like silver-blue daggers. "I do."

"Then I guess I won't get in the way." He prepared to turn.

"El."

Elyon stopped. He turned back.

"I appreciate it, you know." Aleron's voice was a little softer. "I don't mean to sound ungrateful." He studied his younger brother's face. "You know that, right?"

Elyon nodded. "I know."

And then he stepped away.

He moved to a stone bench in the middle tiers and sat down, once more eyeing the gathered knights and rivals littering the stone benches that circled the room. The contest would be long. Long and arduous, and a great deal more testing and important than any tournament Aleron had ever fought, and already many seasoned knights were sizing him up like a juicy red steak.

Shall I still enter, anyway? Elyon wondered, still unable to settle into a firm, final decision. Even without Father and Aleron's blessing? Is it even worth it? Is there any point?

He sighed heavily, shaking his head, and then even let out a small, tension venting laugh. I've been overthinking things, he concluded, becoming suddenly aware of how stressed the entire situation was making him, and unnecessarily so. Aleron will win this thing, I'm sure of it. I can help him train and practise, research his opponents for him instead. That'll be enough. That's all the support he needs.

He nodded to himself. It seemed a fair decision, a final decision, and the very same one as he'd originally made many weeks before. He'd come full circle, and perhaps that was right. If anything, he felt relieved.

From the lower tiers, Lillia reappeared, shaking her head as she marched up the steps toward him, looking wholly displeased with how things had gone. She dropped onto the perch beside him, tutting.

"Stop being annoying, Lil," Elyon bit, her sanctimony stoking his ire. "That was your fault, you know. If you hadn't forced me over there, I'd have entered. You do realise that, don't you? I was worried Aleron would say what he did. Why do you think I was keeping it quiet? I was trying to avoid it."

She continued to tut.

The chamber was still filling, as Elyon sat, stewing. Among the newcomers was Jovyn, who as a squire, was permitted to visit certain parts of the Steelforge. Dressed in a nice ceremonial doublet of green and purple, he arrived with his mother, who was allowed to come for the occasion as a relative of a permitted member. She shuffled in, beaming, but looking a little overawed, dressed in a pleasant smock and kirtle as a colour-match for her son. Jovyn looked older than ever, pointing things out, even confidently introducing her to a few of the knights he knew well. Seeing them, Elyon stepped over to introduce himself, grateful to be free of Lillia's tutting.

"Lady Colborn, what a pleasure to finally meet you. My name is Elyon Daecar, and Jovyn is my squire." He smiled. "Welcome to the Steelforge."

She was quite old to have a son of fourteen, he noted, and looked into her early fifties. House Colborn was a relatively minor house hailing from Green Harbour in the south west of the kingdom. Though Elyon didn't like to think it, her clothes gave her status away, as did her lack of poise in such a setting. If anything, however, that endeared him to her. He forgot sometimes how many rungs there were beneath him.

"Sir Elyon, the pleasure is mine." Her voice came out breathily, the words all jumbled by nerves. Jovyn stood by her side proudly and protectively. He looked like he'd awaited this moment for some time. "Jovyn has told me so much about you. He really doesn't stop. Sir Elyon this, and Sir Elyon that." She was getting into her flow. "He thinks the world of you, truly. He never had brothers and, after his father died, I think..."

"Mother, please," Jovyn said.

She stopped, turned to him, and slapped a hand over her mouth. It made a noise. People looked. "Oh, have I said too much?" She glanced around. "It's awfully quiet for somewhere so busy." She laughed awkwardly. "I suppose I'm speaking too loudly, am I?"

"Not at all, Lady Colborn. Is this your first time to the Steelforge?" He knew it was, but asked anyway. It was an easy enough conversation starter, and Elyon was skilled in social lubrication.

"Oh yes." She nodded briskly, eyes like saucers, big and brown and pleasant, in their own way. Elyon was starting to see the resemblance with her bright-eyed son.

"Well, I'm sure it won't be your last. When Jovyn here becomes a full-trained knight, he'll be inviting you for visits whenever he has a chance, I'm sure." He smiled, and looked over to his sister, sitting alone. Jovyn was looking at her too, though in a rather different way. Oh Jovyn, not you too. All boys of his age looked at Lillia like that, awed by her youthful beauty. "Perhaps you'd like to sit with me and my sister, Lillia, while the ceremony unfolds?" Elyon went on. "I'm sure Jovyn will be happy to explain who's who, as the contestants step forward. He's quite learned in the names of the knights and warriors of our land, you know."

"Yes yes, he is. He speaks of them all the time, and your family most of all. I would love that, Sir Elyon, what an honour. Will you be entering the contest?"

Elyon quietly shook his head as he began leading them up the steps. "I shan't be entering, no," he said. He looked over at Aleron, still drawing all the eyes of the room. "There would be no point. My brother is going to win."

33

Jonik sat in the upper tiers of the council chambers in the Steelforge, as the Knights of Varin, and assorted contestants, stepped forward, one by one, to the centre of the room.

There, a glowing godsteel ceremonial bowl, decorated with figures and patterns, had been brought out and placed on a narrow stone stand. Each contestant was required to step before it, in front of the audience, and enter into a short interrogation from the king and his chief advisor and protector, Vesryn Daecar, in order to confirm their identity and eligibility to take part. Once confirmed, they were required to write their name on a scroll, roll it, seal it, and place it into the bowl. All the required tools were laid out on a small table beside the stand.

It was, all things considered, a simple ceremony, and came without any of the grandeur that Jonik had expected. So far, by his count, about thirty different contestants had put themselves forward for contention. Though, he couldn't be entirely sure, because while he was trying to watch and carefully scrutinise the contestants, his eyes and thoughts were continually pulled toward one man in particular who would, he knew, categorically not be taking part.

How is he so well? he had wondered, in a mild state of bewilderment, many times over the course of the last hour, as he stared at the figure of Amron Daecar. Is it the wonders of Rasal medicine? Something in the water here? His own rumoured divinity, perhaps?

The outgoing First Blade sat beside the king, about twice his size, and looking very much the ruler of the kingdom in his cousin's place - which of course, many believed he was. His skin was full of colour, body thick and strong, and other than the crutch that lay next to his seat, and the vague suggestion of a sling supporting his left arm, looked in no way a man who'd been so recently hacked apart.

For the entire duration of the ceremony so far, he had been stiff and silent, occasionally seeming lost to sullen thoughts. Even from the upper tiers, Jonik could sense the air of despondency that billowed around him, as his younger brother, Vesryn, and the spineless King Ellis, managed proceedings. The only time, in fact, that Amron Daecar's manner had flickered with anything resembling emotion, was right at the beginning of the ceremony, when his eldest son, Aleron, had been the first to step forward. It was Jonik's first time seeing the young knight in the flesh and immediately, the rumours he'd heard through the city rung true.

He was, without any shadow of a doubt, his father's son. Tall, broad, noble, and very much the like-for-like replacement he was widely considered to be. He'd marched forward confidently, blue cloak flowing resplendently behind him, and stood before the ceremonial bowl, misting ever-so-faintly from its smooth, blunted rim. The king sat before him in his throne, and asked him to state his name.

"Aleron of House Daecar, Knight of Varin," he'd announced, his proud voice filling the hall.

The scrutiny of the king went no further than that. Aleron waited, but no additional questioning came. He bowed to his king, turned to the table, wrote his name on the scroll, rolled it, sealed it, and placed it into the centre of the bowl. Walking back to his seat, where his allies sat, Jonik had turned his eyes to Amron. Only then, had he smiled, and gave his eldest son a little nod.

The following thirty or so entrants had come under varying degrees of examination, with the well-known Knights of Varin spared any in-depth questioning. Everyone knew them, and their eligibility was not in question. Only those from minor houses and more questionable lineage were beset with a longer interrogation, though so far, no one had been denied their right to take part.

And now, Jonik sat, waiting. At first, the contestants had marched up expeditiously, one standing and moving to the bowl as soon as the previous entrant had sat down. There was no order to it, though naturally, the more assertive, established knights were first to state their intentions. By now, Jonik knew many of them, not personally, no; by reputation and name. He'd been in the city for some two weeks already and, during that period, had spent much time listening to rumours and eavesdropping on animated conversations and heated debates in taverns and squares.

Aleron was the clear favourite. That had become abundantly clear, and few stated otherwise, no matter where their allegiance lay. Jonik knew and expected that. Aleron Daecar was the man everyone had to beat, but there were others, of course, who were considered possible challengers. Sir Taegon Cargill was one. A true beast of a man, larger even than Amron Daecar, he was known as a formidable proponent of Powerform. Sir Brontus Oloran was another, a multi-skilled swordsman who'd mastered the more nimble stances. There was the chief threat among the Taynar clan - Sir Dalton Taynar, a highly experienced and elegant knight who'd fought heroically in the war, even though he remained but a teen at the time.

There were others. Dalton's nephew, Sir Rodmond, was younger, less experienced, but equally skilled as his uncle. Sam Garrick had seen success on the tournament circuit, though came from a lesser house and, unlike all the others, wasn't a Knight of Varin, but an independent swordsman. Quite how he would be accepted as the commander of the esteemed Varin Knights should he emerge victorious escaped Jonik, but those were the rules. Apparently, you didn't need to be a Knight of Varin to enter. If you did, Jonik wouldn't be here.

Who else? Jonik wondered. Ah yes, Sir Arnald Huxley, another from a minor house. He might win a few bouts. He continued to scan. Nathaniel Oloran. Yes, he's been spoken of as an expert swordsman. Though, apparently his more esteemed older brother, Sir Killian, wasn't interested in competing.

Curiously, it also appeared as though Elyon Daecar wasn't putting himself forward, even if he was considered one of the most gifted young swordsmen in the kingdom. He sat up a few steps from his brother, alongside a young girl, who Jonik took to be his sister, Lillia, and a boy Jonik had seen among the Vandarian party as they travelled between Tukor and Rasalan. He was Elyon's squire, Jonik imagined. A middle aged woman completed the quartet, and had squeaked a few times in excitement during the otherwise quiet, solemn proceedings, drawing attention from those nearby. She was clearly the boy's mother, going by his embarrassment.

The Daecars and their closest allies are abstaining en masse, Jonik had realised. Rumours had suggested that might happen, but still, it was rather curious watching it unfold.

Still, he didn't give it too much thought - after all, he was not to question, but merely to follow the strict instructions he'd been given - so he merely sat, and watched, and waited. Over the course of the next few minutes, a further seven prospective contestants stepped forward, though the rate was starting to slow.

Jonik felt a jolt of nerves, as he looked around, searching the faces of those around him. It was obvious enough to know who might be intending on taking to the floor. Many had shifted, preparing to stand, before someone else got there first, and they settled back down. Some had tried multiple times, before finally getting their chance. Now, all were still.

He stood.

Drawing a firming breath, Jonik began making his way down the steps between the stone benches, heading for the heart of the chambers. The latest contestant, whose name Jonik missed, was stepping away from the ceremonial bowl and, gradually, all eyes moved around the chambers to see if anyone else would take to the floor.

They found Jonik, a mysterious stranger to all, moving smoothly, light-footedly, down the steps. A few whispers hissed off questioning lips, though the general decorum was maintained. If Aleron Daecar, who'd started proceedings off, was known by all, then Jonik was the exact opposite. Known to no one, he was as wild as a wildcard could get and already, people were intrigued.

He reached the open floor and stepped toward the bowl, facing the king and Vesryn Daecar. All around the many tiers and benches, the illustrious highborn of Vandar leaned forward.

"And, who might you be?" the king asked, peering at him though his milky blue eyes. His voice wasn't without command, but it hardly had that rumbling, thunderous authority that the likes of Amron Daecar possessed. "I don't believe I recognise you. Come, state your name."

Jonik bowed. He was dressed in a maroon and navy blue doublet of reasonable quality, nicely embroiled but not overly so. At the centre of his chest, was weaved the heraldry of his house, an eagle silhouetted against a silver, crescent moon. Everyone seemed to be trying to get a look at it, the king and Vesryn included. It was hardly a well known crest. And that was the entire point.

"Fitzroy, of House Ludlum," Jonik said, keeping to the script he'd been given. The clothes had been provided, so had the identity. He'd been given absolute assurances that his facade would not be breached. Because if it is, I'm dead.

King Ellis's narrow, awkwardly featured face bunched up in thought. "House Ludlum," he mused. "I see. Yes, the eagle and crescent moon." He nodded, his crown - topped with a series of miniature blades - slipping a little forward on his head. He reached up and returned it to its correct position. Beneath, he looked to be prematurely balding. He was only thirty three. "And your father is..."

"Dead, Your Majesty," said Jonik. "He was Marshall Ludlum, former Knight of Varin. I come to claim honour in his name and show myself capable of joining the order in his stead."

He spoke clearly, though in an accent typical of the wilder lands beyond the North Downs, up in the northwestern corner of Vandar, near the Banewood. It wasn't hard to imitate, and involved only a couple of minor alterations to his regular diction. His natural rasp, however, had to be concealed, after he'd foolishly shared words with Amron Daecar, some weeks before. Thankfully, the man had never seen his face.

He glanced at him now, and found the serving First Blade staring at him, an inquisitive expression on his face. Jonik hastily moved his eyes away.

"Well said, young man," said Vesryn Daecar, his voice rich and handsomely annunciated. "I knew your father. A good man, brave knight. He made the most of the gifts he had. I was sorry to hear of his death."

Jonik dipped his chin. "Thank you, my lord. He always spoke very highly of you."

King Ellis was drumming his fingers on the arm of his stone throne. He seemed to think it made him look thoughtful and somehow distinguished. "I don't believe I ever met your father," he said, "and if I did, the occasion escapes me. How did he die, exactly? And if you don't mind, when?"

Jonik had expected this. As a stranger to the room, he was always going to be interrogated, and had been fully prepped on what questions to expect, and what answers to give.

"Two summers past, Your Majesty," he said. "It was a hunting accident that killed him. His horse got spooked as he rode the Banewood and threw him from the saddle. Broke his neck on landing."

A couple of other senior Varin Knights nodded, though most looked on blankly. Marshall Ludlum had been a lowly knight of meagre skill and limited lands. He'd been injured not long after the war and returned home to live in peace. Not many would remember him.

"You were there, Master Fitzroy?" the king asked. "When he fell?"

Jonik nodded. "I was, Your Majesty. We were hunting alone. I had to fight the wolves to get him back for burial. It was a small service."

"I see. My condolences. And was your father lord of your house?"

"He was but a knight, sire."

"Ah. A knightly house. Very good. You hail from the northlands of Vandar, by your accent?"

Jonik nodded. "We are vassals of House Tullow, but have become little more than lumberers and herders now, sire. We are no lordly house, nor prominent even among knights, but I wish to make sure my father is remembered. I hope to perform well and be considered for the Order of Varin."

"You have training then, I assume?" asked Vesryn. He was smiling. Many others were too. Jonik seemed to be winning them over.

"I have, my lord. My father trained me. I practice two hours each morning, before dawn, and two more after sunset. There is no time during the day, not with the work that needs doing."

"No, I can imagine not," said the king, and of course, imagining it was all he could do. "And I don't suppose you have any godsteel armour of your own? You must have a blade, at least?"

"I do, sire. My father's. I have no godsteel armour. My father was required to return his breastplate, gauntlets, and helm when he retired from the order."

"Yes, unfortunately, godsteel is rare and can only be given to serving Varin Knights," said Vesryn, nodding regretfully. "However, we have plate armour you can borrow for your bouts."

"Thank you, my lord." Jonik dipped his head.

All the great houses had access to full sets of plate armour - sometimes several of them - but the minor houses rarely did. For a tournament like this, sets of Ilithian Steel armour would be provided, otherwise only those rich enough to afford them, or noble enough to inherit them, would be able to compete.

A short silence held in the air, as the king pursed his lips, considering whether to further his questioning. He seemed a little weary of the lengthy proceedings. "Well, I'm satisfied of your eligibility," he said eventually, with a yawn. He looked to Vesryn, who nodded. "Good. Then go ahead, Master Ludlum, take a scroll and write your name, and place it into the bowl. I think we're all eager to begin the draw."

The crowd murmured excitedly, as Jonik turned to the table, wrote the name Fitzroy Ludlum on a scroll, sealed it with wax, and then placed it into the bowl with the others. His heart continued to keep to a consistently high pace but, as far as he could tell, he wasn't sweating or showing any excessive sign of nerves or agitation.

With a word from the king, he turned and moved back up the steps to retake his seat in the upper tiers. He passed inquisitive eyes as he went, though not a single contestant looked at him as anything resembling a threat. Of all of the entrants, he was the least qualified to be there. He would put up a valiant fight, but surely crash out in the first round. A short term curiosity and nothing more, a sideshow for the real contests. He hid his smile as he sat. They have no idea...

The king and Vesryn took to their feet and stepped toward the bowl. The crowd hushed. A quick count by Vesryn confirmed that there were forty entrants. Thirty nine of them would be praying to come up against Fitzroy Ludlum first; a nice little warm up before addressing a proper challenge.

"Well, it seems we have had plenty of interest," Vesryn noted, drawing a chuckle from the assembly, as the tension began to build. Jonik moved his eyes around the main contenders. They were eyeing each other up. Most were looking at Aleron Daecar. "I don't believe we've had so many challengers since the famed victory of Rufus Taynar some four hundred years ago. It will make for an exciting tournament, no doubt."

He stopped and shared a few private words with the king. Jonik had read of Rufus Taynar, the last of House Taynar to hold the post of First Blade. His tenure was marked by a great deal of warring, and he was widely venerated for the victories he won. No doubt the Taynars would be hoping now for a similar result. In the centuries that followed, various other houses had held the post of First Blade, though rarely for more than a single generation. Only the Lukars - before their historic conquest of Tukor - and the Daecars, who'd been in the post now for three generations - and hoped, with Aleron, to make it four - had truly dominated the sacred position.

Jonik knew all this from his studies - which had been extensive over the past two weeks - as well as the many discussions he'd overheard, which added some unique flavour to the histories. He'd arrived in Varinar and found everything he needed at the address he'd been given. Clothes, a godsteel blade, scrolls and books and further instructions. He was staying above a tavern, in a small rented room, in a relatively rowdy part of the city, some way distant from the central ten hills. The noise of the revellers downstairs had bothered him at times, though it was the smell that was more unpleasant to his mountain-dwelling sensibilities. Stale ale, piss, and worse statured the air. Not far from the tavern, amid the warren of lanes and twisting allies, public latrines added to the stink. Here at the Steelforge, and through the ancient core of the city, all was sweet smelling and quiet. In the more squalid recesses between distant hills near the outer walls, life was a good deal more hectic.

Vesryn and the king's discussion ended, and the Commander of the Greycloaks once more addressed the room. "By the king's decree, we have determined an appropriate format to best test all challengers gathered here today."

The crowd bristled. Sometimes, there was no tournament, and by mutual consent, a First Blade was elected without challenge, as had happened with Amron Daecar near twenty years prior. At other times there might be only ten, or fifteen, or twenty participants. Naturally, the tournament format needed to be adjusted each time to cater to the number of entrants.

All eyes were on Vesryn Daecar. He turned his gaze around the chamber and took his time, as though enjoying the thrumming anticipation in the room and purposely trying to prolong it.

"Forty is a large number," he then said, "but a round one. A group format will take place. Eight groups, five challengers in each. Each contestant will face the other four men in their group. The winner of each group, as well as the runner-up, will advance though to the knockout stages, where the competition will intensify. It will be a long, and exciting contest. Let us begin with the draw."

Jonik considered what he'd heard, as did all others. Whispers now filled the air as the competitors and their allies sped into feverish, murmured debate. To win, you'd have to come either first, or second, in your group of five, before reaching the elimination stage. There would be no room for error at that point. A round of sixteen competitors, followed by quarterfinals, a semifinal, and a final. Even Aleron Daecar looked mildly daunted by the prospect. No tournament was ever so exhaustive as this.

"Quiet now. Hush down, everyone." Vesryn's voice halted all further discussion. He turned to King Ellis, who stepped forward to the ceremonial bowl. "The king will begin the draw. It is random, and fair. The first eight names he picks, will be set into the eight groups. This will be repeated five times until each group has a full compliment of five contestants. Let us begin."

The king's hand reached in, mixing up the scrolls for a moment, before selecting one. He drew it out, broke the seal, and spoke. "Sir Callum Marlow."

Off in some distant corner of the chambers, Sir Callum stood. He was a young Knight of Varin, with no clear allegiance. It was assumed he was merely there to test himself against the best. There were a number who were driven by the same motivation.

"Sir Callum of House Marlow," called Vesryn. "Group One."

A small applause rang out, mostly localised to where the young knight sat. Sir Callum smiled meekly and retook his berth on the stone bench, the friends and relatives around him patting him on the shoulder and passing on supportive looks.

The king reached again. "Sir Rodrik Cargill."

Sir Rodrik stood, and the Cargills began stamping their feet in a more aggressive show of support. He was one of their favourites.

"Sir Rodrik of House Cargill," Vesryn said, over the clamour. "Group two."

The process went on, as the competitors were assigned their groups. By the nature of a random draw, there was always the chance that one or two of the groups would be particularly competitive. So it transpired, as several of the more fearsome prospects found themselves gathered into group number four. The first two to be called to that group were Sir Nathaniel Oloran, and the debonair, independent swordsman, Sam Garrick. Both would usually expect to secure their positions as winner, and runner-up of the group. Then the third name for group four was called.

It was Aleron Daecar.

Even from across the hall, Jonik could hear Sam Garrick groan in dismay and drop his head. The Oloran clan, too, muttered their annoyance, not expecting to have to deal with Aleron Daecar so early. Aleron himself merely sat, stone-faced, without reaction. Yet all around him, cheering rang out as his name was called. And, for the second time that day, Amron Daecar smiled.

Jonik's name wasn't drawn until the final round, by which point the groups were firmly established. They seemed to be fairly distributed for the most part, though Sir Nathaniel, and Sam Garrick would likely disagree - one of the two would, now, fail to make the elimination rounds, they knew. Aleron would win the group. They were fighting for second place.

The king reached again, feeling for the final few scrolls. Groups one, two, and three had been completed. Everyone searched the hall, wondering who else was left to be drawn, as group four - Aleron Daecar's group - awaited its final name. Jonik braced. Those who still remembered he was there likely wanted him to be called. He would be a walkover for everyone. Sam Garrick and Nathaniel Oloran would surely be grateful for such an easy match.

The king broke the seal. "Fitzroy Ludlum."

"Fitzroy, of House Ludlum," called Sir Vesryn. "Group four, complete."

The chamber was silent but for the breathy sighs of relief from clan Oloran and Sam Garrick. Dalton Taynar had yet to be called. Not even Aleron would want to face him so soon.

Jonik offered no outward reaction as the chamber turned to look at him. A few sympathetic expressions were drawn, heads nodding with bunched lips. Others looked on as though Jonik had been lucky. He had no chance of advancing from his group - let alone winning - so at least he'd have the honour of facing the likes of Aleron Daecar, and other known challengers, before being cast aside.

But Jonik wasn't thinking in that way. No one here knew what he was, or what he could do; no one, at least, except him. He'd been instructed to come here today and follow the script, and had even been told that it would be a group set up, followed by rounds of elimination. His instructions went a single step further.

You must advance from your group, whoever you find yourself up against. Everything else will be taken care of. Further instructions will come. Failure comes with a price. You know what that price is.

A light chill worked up Jonik's spine, as the attentions of the room moved off him, and the final names were called. He seemed to be flirting with death a great deal lately, a strange enough turn for a man who'd been trained to deliver it. Had he been found out here as a phoney, execution would have quickly followed. He'd been assured that wouldn't happen, but still, it remained a possibility. Now, he had to defeat some of the strongest challengers in the contest to avoid the same grisly fate. Was it a false threat, he'd wondered, designed to motivate me? He wasn't sure, but knew the Shadowmasters were ruthless, and by the holy duty of their order, didn't accept failure. He had no option but to comply, after his blunder with Amron Daecar. And now...now he was set to face his son. A curious turn of events, he thought, holding his trepidation at bay.

A few moments later, all eight groups had been completed, and the contestants began sizing up the four opponents they would face. Jonik looked at Aleron, who's silvery-blue eyes, cast narrow and intense, were gradually moving from man to man. When they reached Jonik, they faded past without further consideration. He sees me as no threat, and why should he? Then, drawn by instinct, Jonik found his attentions lifting, several seats behind Aleron, to his younger brother. Elyon Daecar was staring at him, curious, suspicious.

No one else gave him a second look, but Elyon, he was watching.

The voice of Vesryn Daecar filled the chamber once more. "We have our groups," he called, and the crowd began to applaud. "On the morrow, the contest will begin. The schedule will be announced later today, and posted all throughout the city. It will be a long competition. Good luck to every contestant."

The applause continued until the king rose a hand to quiet the audience. He set off into an address which sounded vaguely official, though Jonik was no longer listening. His mind was at work. Eight groups. Five challengers in each. He performed the mental arithmetic. Ten bouts per group. Eighty in total. Then a further fifteen during the elimination rounds. A long tournament indeed.

The formalities came to an end in the traditional custom, as the scrolls were gathered into the ceremonial bowl and set alight. Jonik watched the fires feast upon the parchment bearing his false name and a deep, reverential silence shrouded the room. Everyone retreated to their thoughts, and secret looks were shared. Once more, Jonik's attention was on the Daecars; Amron, Aleron, Elyon, darting furtive glances at them from his distant perch in the upper tiers.

His life, his fate, had become inexorably intertwined with theirs. Those Daecars with their dark hair and silver-blue eyes, tall and noble, heroes born. And what am I? A shadow of them, a shade. A coward...

Jonik turned from his bitter thoughts. More and more, he was being forced down a track, high-walled either side, with no escape. Death haunted his every step. He delivered it. He was threatened with it. He could feel its dark tendrils reaching for his shoulders, its breath wetting the back of his neck. A sharp point was pressed against his spine. Fail and it would surge forth.

I cannot fail. Not again.

The fire burned out and the chambers swelled with lively conversation. Jonik blinked and realised that all were standing, mingling, plotting in their houses and groups. Work would now begin, all opponents analysed, researched and sized up, but not Jonik. Not Fitzroy Ludlum. No one would care about him.

* * *

He left the Steelforge quietly, returning through the city to his rented room, and some hours later, down in the tavern, a raucous group were drinking. He listened through the piss and ale sodden floor. They were discussing the tournament loudly; the schedule had been announced.

He stepped down into the bar. It was dark out now, and horses were hitched outside, the smell of manure wafting in each time the doors swung open and shut. Jonik thought briefly of Shade, safely in the custody of a local stables. The smell of manure he could endure, even liked. Better the stink of horses than men, he thought.

The loudest group were at least ten men strong, in filthy leathers and stained cloaks for the cold. Labourers, working construction nearby. Jonik had seen them before.

He stepped closer. Others, not related to the group, were being drawn in. Somehow they'd found a copy of the tournament schedule, ripping it from a post nearby, poring over the coming matches in a fevered, drunken debate. Jonik spied the parchment from afar, his hand secretly gripped to a godsteel dagger beneath his clothes, enhancing his vision. He looked for the schedule for group four, running his eyes over the sequence of bouts.

His first match up would be against Sam Garrick in two days time. Lucky Sam, he thought, with a sarcastic smirk. He continued to scan, and found his fight with Aleron Daecar. It was scheduled last of the group, and wouldn't occur for almost three weeks. With so many contestants and matches, the contest was being drawn out, four or five scheduled per day. A good distraction for the people, Jonik imagined, with war brewing at the borders.

He returned to his chambers and settled onto his bed. Beneath it, hidden under a loose floorboard, he'd concealed the Nightblade. He drew it out and blended to black, closing his eyes in a moment of blissful intoxication as the power drenched through him. He did this often. It was his drug, his obsession. He sat there, his form roiling at the edges with a faint, ash-like mist, clinging to the black hilt until he could bear it no more. He released the blade, panting heavily, and regaining his strength, gripped it again. Over and over again he repeated the ritual, always trying to deepen his bond to the blade, improve his mastery of its ancient, magical powers.

I'll never let you go, came a thought; troubling, dangerous. I won't let them take you from me.

He drew back and hastily returned the blade beneath floorboards and bed, concerned by the movement of his mind, and in his head, Shadowmaster Gerrin's warning rang out. Use it only when you must. Keep it hidden at all times. Be careful of its lure.

His eyes turned to the godsteel sword he'd been provided to use in the tournament, set in its sheath to one side of the room. He'd practiced with it, but it wasn't the same. There was nothing like wielding a Blade of Vandar. So few could, or ever had. Only me, he thought. Only I was worthy.

And then his mind conjured an image. Of Amron Daecar, Sword of Varinar in hand, holding the gigantic blade aloft with such ease, such mastery. And he.

His chin fell in shame. And I took that from him.

34

Elyon sat in the balconies of the great amphitheatre of Varinar, watching the contests of the second day unfold.

Earlier, he'd seen Aleron easily dispatch the challenge of Sir Godfrey Wilmar, a young Knight of Varin from a reasonable Bladeborn line who'd entered the tournament for practice, and the glory of his house, though never truly believed he'd threaten the favourites.

It hadn't gone well for Sir Godfrey, who at nineteen years of age was rather too callow for a figure of Aleron's stature and experience. Elyon knew him well, and considered him a good friend, a common drinking partner of his on the ball and banquet scene. As a swordsman, however, he left much to be desired, and had lost to Aleron by a rather humbling margin, succumbing by four points to twenty in the first bout, and a rather pitiful two to twenty in the second. A third bout hadn't been required.

"He looks in fine fettle," Killian had noted, observing among Aleron's supporting party within the balconies reserved for the most prominent noble houses. "That's the best winning margin we've seen so far."

The grand amphitheatre was built upon one of the ten hills, opposite the Palace Hill, and was only attended by those who lived within the city's inner core. Oval in shape, it wasn't overly grand, but could still house some ten thousand eager spectators in total, making it feel somewhat more exclusive and intimate than the much larger public colosseum built beyond the inner wall.

"He won't be happy," Amron said, staring down at his son as he left the arena. "He could have won both contests without conceding a score. Aleron is a perfectionist. He'll be wanting to cut out those mistakes. A better duelist would have taken advantage."

And there were better ones on the horizon. In the coming days, Aleron would be facing both Sam Garrick and Sir Nathaniel Oloran. They would offer stiffer challenge, though as far as Elyon saw it, it was good that Aleron had been placed into such a difficult group. It would help him hone his skills for the elimination stages and make sure he didn't arrive half-baked.

He expressed as much now to his father and Killian and found them both in agreement.

"Indeed," said Amron. "The boy is in fine form and will only get better still. I should go and offer my feedback." He stood, clinging to his crutch, Varin cloak unfolding down his back.

"Will you be back later, Father?" Elyon asked. "Sam Garrick is to fight."

"No, son. I have a meeting of the Privy Council to attend in the palace. I'll see you at dinner. Killian."

Killian stood as well, and stepped away alongside Amron. He'd been operating as his personal bodyguard, with Amron's health as it was, and largely filling the role that Lythian otherwise would. Barny and Lancel also left should Aleron wish to spar, leaving Elyon with Lillia, Amilia, Melany, and a retinue of attendants and sundry courtiers, who had fluttered in and out of the balcony as the afternoon went on.

Now, the final contest of the day was set to take place, and it was the one Elyon had been waiting for. He watched interestedly as the dashing figure of Sam Garrick was called out by the announcer, striding from a narrow corridor on one side of the arena. He wore a fine set of well-fitted Ilithian Steel armour, polished to perfection and gleaming silver beneath the late afternoon sun. Garrick had become quite wealthy on the tournament circuit, and was rumoured to be a sell-sword and mercenary too, completing high-end jobs for high-end sums. Such riches and contacts had enabled him to gain access to a bounty of armour and blades - apparently, he had several godsteel swords of varying sizes and styles - which allowed him to alter his strategy and fighting style depending on which opponent he faced.

Elyon watched him closely as he stepped out onto the lightly sanded floor of the arena, the gritty surface providing more purchase for the combatants when they fought. His coming was accompanied by a roistering cheer - Sam Garrick was a popular figure in the city - and the ladies in particular displayed their excitement with broad grins and unrestrained clapping and the occasional catcall that wasn't especially ladylike.

"I don't know what the fuss is all about," Lady Melany muttered, sitting demurely beside him. As ever, she seemed amusingly unimpressed by things that other people gushed over. Elyon was perhaps in the same category, and that was one of the many reasons he so enjoyed her company.

"I sense the flowing blond hair and golden eyes don't do it for you, my lady?"

She looked at him. "Oh no, Sir Elyon. I prefer a darker countenance, and have a weakness for silver-blue eyes too, I might add."

He smiled. He wanted to kiss her. Those soft lips he'd tasted before. The memory came with a stirring in his loins, but he turned away and looked again at Sam Garrick, now blowing kisses to the crowd. The stirring ended and Elyon drew a breath to steady himself. She'd made several provocative remarks like that since they'd arrived in Varinar and Elyon was struggling not to act upon them. Her personal chambers in Keep Daecar were a few doors down the corridor from his own, and at night, she was always alone. It wouldn't take much to knock on the door and ask to join her, and Elyon felt confident she'd oblige.

Not yet, he thought. Once the tournament is over, perhaps I might act on such yearnings, but right now, Aleron needs my full focus and support.

The second competitor was called, interrupting Elyon's thoughts and the self-indulgent showboating of Sam Garrick as he soaked up the attentions of the throng. From the opposite tunnel to where the mercenary had appeared, his competitor now strode out to a more muted reaction.

He was quite tall, standing a good two or three inches north of six feet, with dark, longish hair of unruly behaviour, and pallid, almost frosty skin. He looked lean to the bone by the judgement of his chiselled jaw, though now, dressed in his borrowed godsteel armour, his figure was hard to properly assess. In fact, Elyon had gotten a better look at him two days prior when he'd appeared, as if from nowhere, during the initiation ceremony. His name, which the announcer called out now, was Fitzroy Ludlum, a hardly known knightly house that had fallen on hard times over the last few years. The young man - he looked in his early twenties to Elyon's eyes - was apparently here to try to regain some honour for his family and even join the Varin Knights, as his father before him.

It seemed unlikely. Ludlum was in the most competitive group and, even if he performed extremely well, would struggle to make it into the latter rounds.

Still, a modest applause greeted his arrival, and Elyon turned to Lady Mel with a remark. "I suppose he must appeal to you more, my lady," he said, in a teasing tone. "He has a darkly rugged countenance wouldn't you say, and, if I'm not mistaken, silvery eyes. Is that more to your liking?"

She fluttered her eyelids and raised a thin smile. "Oh yes, Sir Elyon. He must be. He looks a little like you, after all."

Elyon chuckled lightly, then frowned, turning back to look at the newcomer. "Does he?' he pondered. He looked a little closer. "Yes, I suppose he does. A skinny version of me."

"And an especially skinny version of Aleron, in that case. Seeing as you're already a skinny version of him."

"Not if you're to believe my little sister. She thinks I've gotten fat."

Melany laughed. "I think you're some way from fat, Elyon. Though how would I know for sure, when I only ever see you fully clothed?"

Her blue eyes glinted and she looked away. Elyon felt that gods-damned stirring again.

"This is the last bout of the day, is it not, Elyon?" came the voice of Amilia from his other side, lounging in a chair at the front of the terrace.

"Yes, Amilia."

She sighed audibly. "Thank the gods. It's a rather repetitive process all this, quite the ordeal to sit through. And three weeks of it before we even reach the knockout rounds? Gods, I don't know how you're going to put up with it."

"Tournaments and duelling have formed a large part of my life, Your Highness. I'm used to it."

"He loves it," Lillia said, perched on Amilia's other side. She stuck her tongue out at him. "And he should be fighting too."

Elyon rolled his eyes. "I'm not going into that again. What's done is done. I'm honouring my father and older brother's wishes, as I should."

Lillia huffed loudly, though stopped as soon as Amilia began nodding. "I agree with Elyon, Lilly," she said, in a didactic, lightly chastising tone. "He was right to abstain, and not defy the wishes of his elders. We cannot lower ourselves to the shameful standards of the other houses."

"We?" said Lillia.

"Of course. I am to marry into House Daecar, and am born of House Lukar. There are no houses more honourable than ours."

Lillia bit her tongue, afraid she might make a comment that would sully their fledgling friendship. She knew the history of house Lukar, and honour hadn't been what drove them to conquer Tukor. Nor was it now the force behind their imminent invasion of Rasalan. It was power that inspired them, not honour, and power too was the reason Amilia was here. A pawn of her grandfather's, Elyon thought. Here to sink her painted claws into the heir to our house.

Their short discussion was interrupted as the announcer called the fighters together. Elyon turned back to the action. Fitzroy Ludlum stood taller than Sam Garrick by a couple of inches, and had a longer reach. His godsteel sword, apparently belonging to his father, seemed a reasonable blade, a four foot broadsword with an eagle on the pommel, and a cross-guard shaped like a crescent moon. A nice weapon, Elyon thought, considering it. Built to display the crest of his house.

His borrowed armour, while not custom-built like that worn by Sam Garrick, was still fairly well fitted and didn't look like it would impede him. He wore it well, and looked quite knightly, long-limbed and rangy and quite fluid in the way he walked. Time would tell if his skill with the blade, and bond to godsteel, would match his outward appearance.

Sam Garrick pulled his own blade and raised it to the crowd with a cheer. He'd chosen his most unusual blade for the bout, it would appear - a curved sabre, thin and easy to manoeuvre. All types of Ilithian swords were permitted, and each provided advantages depending upon the fighting style being adopted. Someone like Aleron, when wielding Vallath's Ruin, possessed a defence that was extremely difficult to breach. In a tournament like this, a fast-paced, nimble fighter, bearing a lighter, thinner blade, would be best suited to defeat him. That was why Killian was concerned about his cousin, Brontus. He was fleet-footed and extremely skilled, and would give Aleron a lot of trouble.

The coming contest, however, was largely considered a foregone conclusion. Elyon sat back, legs folded to watch, as the three judges - set opposite the balconies in a private gallery - laid out their paddles to referee the bout. The announcer, positioned to their side, would call the scores as they came, doing the mental arithmetic so that the crowd didn't need to. After a long day of fighting, all of them were looking weary. Like Amilia, they appeared keen to finish and get into the wine.

The bout began, and Sam Garrick quickly went on the attack, bursting forward with a flurry of attacks. An upsweep was parried, a sideslash too. The crowd cheered out, enlivened again as the contest got underway. A feint in and out had Ludlum confused and before he knew it, a firm thrust to the abdomen scored Garrick a two. Three paddles went up in agreement. The announcer called the score.

Ludlum backed away, as Sam Garrick came again, swirling with a technique that was all his own. It was what had made him successful on the tournament circuit. Where the Varin Knights and other orders were trained almost exclusively in the five forms, independent fighters would often adopt their own, sometimes blending them together, or even developing variant stances. It made them unpredictable, and Garrick quickly began to make further progress, scoring two singles and striking hard with a powerful, surging thrust, that went right through Ludlum's defences for a three point score.

"Seven to zero, Sam Garrick," called the announcer, as the contestants returned to start positions, ready to go again.

"It's not looking good for Master Ludlum," noted Mel.

"You sound disappointed," said Elyon, glancing over.

"I am. This Sam Garrick makes my skin crawl. Look at him, blowing kisses between strikes. And that silly smirking helm. I prefer a humble fighter."

"Humble doesn't win fights, Melany," countered Amilia. "Not unless you're my Aleron, that is." She sighed, and clasped her hands together on her lap, as though lost to some rapturous memory.

Lillia let out a little snigger. "It's all fake," she said. "Aleron's not humble. He knows he's the best. If he was humble, he'd have let Elyon fight too, and others..."

"Come now, Lillia, you mustn't speak about your older brother like that. We've covered that ground already, haven't we?" Lillia nodded meekly and dropped her eyes. Amilia seemed to have a way of doing that with her, dousing her fire, shackling her outspoken nature. Elyon wasn't certain he liked it. Who was she, after all, to tell Lillia how to behave?

The ringing of steel rang out again as the blades kissed and parted and kissed once more. The eyes of the group returned to the two competitors, thrashing around the arena in swift, godsteel enhanced movements.

"It won't take long for this one to finish," Amilia said, with a rather vain and unearned assurance. Sam Garrick scored another two pointer as she spoke. She laughed, as though she'd called it. "Perhaps we should leave now, avoid the rush of the crowds? I can feel the upper balconies of Keep Daecar calling." She glanced back at her two bodyguards. "And I'm sure Sir Merwyn and Sir Wallis are getting weary. Shall we?"

The decision was taken without consultation as Amilia stood to her feet. Lady Mel followed suit, and even Lillia, uncharacteristically mesmerised by the princess, did the same. They all looked to Elyon, who hadn't moved an inch. "Are you coming, Sir Elyon?"

He shook his head. "You go. I have work. I'll see you all at dinner."

The trio departed, leaving Elyon alone on their private balcony. There were several other galleries around them, occupied by the other great houses, and centred among them all was the royal terrace, which had remained empty all day. King Ellis was unlikely to take any real interest in the tournament until the latter stages, and would rely on others to brief him. Consequently, Vesryn would also be absent from proceedings during that time, ever affixed to the king's narrow-shouldered flank as he was.

The fighting continued below, and Elyon, now alone, turned his full focus on the bout. The score had changed again, Sam Garrick extending his lead, though it looked as though young Ludlum had scored his first points. Elyon watched him closely. He was showing no frustration, despite the unflattering scoreline, and looked calm, composed, and in control.

He's getting into his stride, Elyon realised. He's not entirely out of this one yet.

It wasn't uncommon for that to happen. Green fighters, unused to the attentions of the crowd, and the natural nerves that often came with public performances, were often a little overawed at the start, and could lose their opening bouts by calamitous margins. But Ludlum looked to be finding his rhythm now, and getting a better handle on Sam Garrick's unconventional style. Elyon nodded, impressed, as Ludlum connected for a further two points, using a classic Strikeform surge to pierce right through Garrick's defences. He'd clawed back five points in total, and was only five adrift.

Elyon leaned forward, and the crowd did the same. The girls might just have left at the wrong time. Things were starting to get interesting.

35

"First bout to Sam Garrick," called the announcer. "By score of twenty points to seventeen."

The crowd brimmed excitedly, as Jonik stepped to the shadows at the side of the arena, taking a seat on a small chair there, out of the sun. Opposite from him, some twenty five metres across the large, dusty duelling ground, his opponent, Sam Garrick, sat. Both men flipped up their visors and stared at one another. In five minutes, bout two would begin. It was one that Jonik couldn't afford to lose.

And I won't.

He idly turned his eyes over the crowds, several thousand people filling the stands and balconies around him, all hanging with banners and crested flags of the Vandarian houses. There seemed a hundred of them, too many families to count, though only ten or so were considered of any great significance. The stands loomed high, giving everyone present a fine view of the action, with nothing but warm blue skies above, and the occasional wisp of white cloud. Locked away in his armour, Jonik felt hot and sweaty, and entirely out of his element. He'd trained in godsteel armour before, but had always preferred to fight free of such burdensome attire. Light though it was, it still felt restrictive, and he wasn't much used to its touch against his skin.

He turned from the thought, as the minutes ticked by, enjoying the temporary respite provided by the shade. It was a hot day for the time of year and the shape of the amphitheatre wasn't helping. With no wind coming through, and the sun beating down from above, it had become a sweatbox, heating up through the day. His next fight against Godfrey Wilmar was also scheduled for the afternoon, as was his bout with Nathaniel Oloran. Thankfully, his contest with Aleron Daecar would be a morning affair. The favourite appeared to have been given more favourable timings.

The two minute call was made, and Jonik quickly removed his helm and ran his gauntleted hands through his sweat-soaked hair. To one side, a small table was set with a stack of linen cloths, and there was a jug of water and ceramic goblet beside it. He filled a cup, gulped down the refreshing water, and set about mopping up as much sweat as he could. He could manage all easily enough, even when wearing his gauntlets, owing to the intricate design of the fingers, and the thinness of the metal itself. Godsteel didn't need to be thick to provide ample protection. Several heavy blows to the same spot could shatter and cut through it, true, but in a contest like this, that was unlikely to happen.

"One minute."

Jonik refilled the cup, gulped down some more water, and ran another cloth through his soaking black hair. He drew a few long, calming breaths and scanned the crowd once more, his attention on the central balconies given pride of place on the northern side of the arena, near Palace Hill. The crowds were thinner up there, and there were several areas across the stands that were now sitting empty. Clearly, Fitzroy Ludlum wasn't considered a match for Sam Garrick, so many had decided not to come.

Elyon Daecar, however, wasn't one of them. He sat alone on the Daecar balcony, watching, staring down at Jonik in much the same way as he had two days before. He was becoming an irritant, eyes rarely far away, always questioning, always searching. Every time Jonik had glanced up, he'd seemed to be looking right at him. It is me? Does he suspect me? Does he do this with all the competitors?

He turned his eyes away, reasoning that Elyon was here for the benefit of his brother, and would naturally be scrutinising all his future opponents. He's thorough, Jonik thought. No one else has given me a second look until now, but he's taking me seriously. He looked across at Sam Garrick, as the announcer called them back out. After this, others will too. I need to be prepared for that.

That's what he'd told him, that fixer with the featureless face. "Be prepared for attention, Jonik, when you start winning your fights. The Daecars may take a particular interest in you. But don't worry, your cover will hold. We will make sure of that."

The announcer called the fighters back out, and Jonik stood and flipped down his visor, took up his sword, and stepped back out to the centre of the arena. Garrick looked at him warily, before turning his visor down. His helm took on the likeness of the man himself, in keeping with his profound vanity.

"You'll not lure me in again, boy," Garrick called out to him, his voice swallowed up by the febrile energy in the stands. He had a smooth and pompous timbre, yet his words were telling. The man was worried. "Good show, that first round, I'll grant you that. I didn't give you enough respect, but you've earned it now. That's victory in itself. Be proud."

Jonik didn't react. He stared, waiting for the announcer to restart the contest. He could almost smell the unease now moving through Garrick's body, see the heavy furrow of his brow behind his helm. He waited, gently moving into Blockform stance, as Garrick did the same, before the announcer called the bout to a start.

And then, he surged forward.

Jonik shot at him, much as Garrick had during the first round, taking him by surprise. He thrust, spun, thrust again, slashed left, right, then left again, before leaping and striking down. The flurry of attacks was varied and brutal, a mix of styles and forms. The final attack was missed by Garrick's defensive parries and rebuffs and came crashing right down on the top of his smirking helm.

A loud clang rang out and the crowd hushed in alarm. The attack had done enough to heavily dent the armour, leaving a depression in the godsteel. Several more, right there, and he'd be right through into Garrick's skull and dull-witted brain. Three paddles shot up simultaneously, and the announcer roared out a three.

His opponent stunned, Jonik didn't waste time in taking advantage, as the crowd began cheering from the stands, many now leaping to their feet. Jonik had been taught each of the five main forms to a high level of proficiency as part of his training, and knew others besides. In Shadowmaster Gerrin, he'd had a gifted tutor. He was born with blade in hand and set to training as soon as he could stand. He didn't waste time as a squire. There were no balls and banquets to distract him. He'd spent his years in pain and suffering and the mastery of a hundred methods to kill.

And he killed Sam Garrick, again and again. A thrust to the heart did for him, a swift slash across the gut the same. Before his opponent could gather himself, Jonik had stacked three on three on three and the score sat at nine to nil. The crowd was in an uproar. Women shrieked the name Garrick and somehow that seemed to stir him. He righted himself, and stood firm, brushing himself down as if it was all part of his plan. He stood before Jonik and the two prepared to go again.

"Not blowing kisses anymore, are you, Garrick?" Jonik said, keeping his fake accent, concealing his natural rasp.

He felt his opponent bristle. Beyond all expectations, Jonik was enjoying himself. He'd always thought these tournaments fatuous, just another way for idle highborn lords to spend their time, but now he was beginning to comprehend the thrill. Killing was satisfying, but a life could be taken in a single strike. He could hack through a dozen men in a minute and hardly stir his pulse. But this...this was truly invigorating. Three times over he'd seen to Garrick's death and yet there he was, still standing.

"Good show," Garrick returned, attempting to maintain his poise, should any fans of his in the crowd hear him. He waved a hand. "You took me by surprise, and boy, did you take advantage." A heavy laugh rumbled out of him. "But you shan't fool me again."

He stepped forward, trying to show some confidence. His fine, sleek armour was fashioned with the cuts and lines of muscles, a match for his self-admiring helm. Jonik laughed disdainfully and shook his head. He was going to enjoy putting this man to the floor.

The contest continued, more equal for a time. Garrick wasn't known to favour Blockform, but now he fell to that defensive stance, parrying and blocking Jonik's strikes, hoping to lure him in, and win back a few scores of his own. Several minutes passed, as the scores crept up. Soon enough, Garrick was gaining ground.

"Fourteen to ten, Fitzroy Ludlum," called the announcer, after Garrick stole a two pointer. His strategy was working, though Jonik's was too. He had worked out now that a sequence of strikes and thrusts to Garrick's left side left him exposed to the right flank, leaving a small gap that he wouldn't be able to close in time if Jonik was quick. With a thrusting flurry, Jonik enacted his plan and opened Garrick up, moving his blade too swiftly for his opponent to counter and prodding for a two at his ribs.

"Sixteen to ten, Fitzroy Ludlum."

Four points to go. Almost there.

The crowd were still screaming their support, though the noise had now mellowed to a gentle din to Jonik's ears. He was focused, in an almost meditative place, and felt altogether calm within the frenzy of the contest. He surged in, spotting another weakness, slashing low and then high, changing the angle and direction of his attacks. As he did so, he left his right arm open and in came Garrick for a one point hit. Jonik expected it. He returned immediately, moving low beneath Garrick's strike and took a two pointer in return. His opponent grunted loudly.

"Fooled again, Garrick," said Jonik, with a smile.

Jonik ended the bout with a brutal attack that saw him get hit several times, but by then it didn't matter. He just needed a two point strike and secured it with a sideslash to the thigh that had all three paddles shoot skyward with the same mark. The announcer bellowed the final score - "Second bout to Fitzroy Ludlum, by the score of twenty points to fifteen," - and the two fighters once more moved to their chairs for a five minutes break.

Jonik sat back, and removed his helm, before going through the same process as before. His blood sang with a strong dose of adrenaline and his muscles, though wearying, were still buzzing with the rush of the bout. Panting and soaking a cloth on the back of his burning neck, he realised he was grinning. His eyes lifted again and immediately met those of Elyon Daecar. He was watching, eyes narrow, mentally taking notes. His well-known smile was tellingly absent.

The third bout was a slower affair, and the crowd soon began to grow dissatisfied after the furore of the first two rounds. The two fighters tested one another out, probing for small one point scores, with the occasional two pointer thrown in for good measure. Jonik could tell that Sam Garrick was tiring, and forced him to take the offensive by moving into Blockform, and staying there until the scores began to add up. Within ten minutes, Jonik held a slim lead of twelve to ten. A further five minutes brought them level at fifteen apiece. The tension built. Both men were scenting victory. Two strikes was all they needed. Two strikes and they'd have their first win.

Jonik unshackled himself, and drew upon the wellspring of power he'd been holding back. His time training with and near-mastering the Nightblade had given him strength that few other Bladeborn had. Sam Garrick, expert swordsman and tournament specialist though he was, simply didn't have the energy to contend with him. With a powerful burst of Rushform, Jonik flew in and flung his blade in a sweeping, swirling motion, twice clanging Garrick's defensive parries aside, before opening him up for a forward lunge. The tip of Jonik's broadsword, longer than the sabre in Garrick's grasp, moved in with enough power to pierce his armour. Garrick yelped in pain and Jonik drew out the blade, a few millimetres of red colouring its tip.

Three points.

He swung, before Garrick could counter, and slashed hard at his arm.

One point.

One to go.

Several desperate attacks came Jonik's way, as Garrick found a final wind. Jonik parried, ducked, spun, thrust, and then threw up his arm with a powerful upswing. The tip of his blade raked against Garrick's chest, and his eyes shot to the paddles. One moved up. The two others didn't. The score didn't count.

Damn.

He turned his eyes back and Garrick was on him. His curved sabre was small, but lethal, and found its way through, connecting for a two pointer on the left of Jonik's abdomen. He snarled at his own foolishness - never look at the judges, listen to the announcer's call! - and found himself on the back foot as Garrick surged forward. The score was nineteen to seventeen in Jonik's favour. A one strike game.

Clang!

Garrick caught Jonik with another, catching him low on the side of the leg for a one. Jonik's heart rate erupted and he drew back, his mind temporarily clouding. He shifted back to Blockform just in time; the stance held his body at bay and out of the reach of the Garrick's next strike, which otherwise would have hit.

The man had found something, something way down deep. The crowd returned to their fevered hollering, thousands of voices thundering out across the Ten Hills. Jonik dodged a thrust and Garrick came again, moving swiftly into Glideform, flowing breezily left and right in the form he was most celebrated for. A strike came alarmingly close to connecting for a two and ending the bout. Jonik could feel the tip of the sabre vibrating across the metal, but heard no call from the announcer.

He drew back further, hauling several breaths into his lungs. Sweat was leaking from his forehead, obscuring his vision. Ahead, Garrick was a lion, lurking, prowling, his tournament experience starting to tell. He came again, sweeping from left to right at an upward angle, and seeing his chance, Jonik burst forward, throwing his blade hard at Garrick's lightweight sabre and, with an almighty clatter, knocking it from his hand.

The crowd gasped and screamed and cried out, but everyone knew that was it, and Garrick most of all. For a second, he stood there, gauntlet clutching at air, blade lying on the sand-coated stone at his feet. Jonik hovered, waiting. Then, with no other choice, Garrick lunged for the hilt and took a grip of the sabre. Jonik moved in, and as Garrick took up the blade and tried to get into position to parry, swung an easy shot onto the side of his arm for a simple one point score.

Mercifully, it was all he needed. No finishing strike, no killing shot to the heart or neck or head. Just a little tap on the arm for a one pointer and it was done.

The contest was won.

Jonik's body unleashed an outpouring of relief, as the crowd delivered a tumultuous applause. He turned to Garrick as the onlookers took to their feet, clapping and cheering, and reached forward with his blade. Before doing the same, Garrick lifted his visor. His handsome visage appeared, and with it came a smile.

"Good show, young man," he said, panting. "I thought I had you there, but, well, you're rather better than I'd anticipated. You'll give others a great deal of trouble, I'm sure. I'll be rooting for you in the coming rounds."

He dipped his head, then tapped his blade to Jonik's before turning away, waving to the crowds, and moving off down the tunnel as the announcer called out the win. It was a professional reaction, and a gracious one. He's not so bad, after all.

Jonik left the arena a moment later, though gave the crowd a well-deserved wave before he departed, and moved through the bowels of the stone stadium into a private preparation chamber. There, a young squire was waiting to help him remove his armour and return it to the Steelforge.

As the boy worked eagerly, removing the borrowed armour and setting it onto a stand to one side, Jonik heard the wooden door groan behind him. Footsteps tapped on stone, as a figure came around from the side of the chamber, and stepped in front of him. Jonik held his poise as he looked into the eyes of Elyon Daecar. The boy had stopped working.

"You can continue," Elyon said, in that crisp, noble voice of his. The last sounds Jonik had heard from his mouth had been rather less pleasant. Those throat-ripping screams still came to him at night sometimes.

Jonik met his eyes. He was about the same height as him, though still in his greaves and sabatons, Jonik stood taller. Flows of dark, luxuriant hair moved around his head, wild but finely cut, his face pale, but with a little colour from the sun, glowing with a healthy, highborn shine. His eyes were pleasantly curved, coloured a silvery blue, wide face and chin housing a coat of thick black stubble. It had grown longer now, a little less carefully maintained. His clothes were stitched with the finest embroideries, deep and rich in colour, tailored to his strong frame.

He was the very essence of what Jonik should resent - a pureblood Bladeborn, not a bastard like he, born to a great house - and yet Jonik felt little at all. He just stared at him, and turned to the man he was pretending to be. He was Fitzroy Ludlum, not Jonik. And acting, he could do.

"Sir Elyon," he said, after a short moment that felt a great deal longer. He dipped his head to his better. "What a pleasant surprise. I wasn't expecting company." He looked to the clothes he'd worn when travelling there earlier before his bout, the very same as he'd adorned two days prior at the Steelforge. "Perhaps I should dress first, to better present myself."

"You present yourself well, Master Ludlum, just as you are. Very well, in fact. I wanted to be the first to congratulate you on your victory. What a fine show. I don't think anyone was expecting that."

"No, I suppose not." Jonik dipped his chin and set his lips with a faint smile. Inside, his body continued to thrum with the embers of the fight. "I imagine no one was considering me a challenge. It's nice to surprise a few people, don't you think?"

"I do indeed." Elyon Daecar smiled, and the room seemed brighter. "And highly impressive to defeat a seasoned sword like Sam Garrick, given your upbringing. You said you trained four hours daily back where you live? Where was that again?"

"North Hornhill, on the border of the Banewood, about a hundred miles northast of Lakeside. It’s…quite remote out there. And I do, sir, the training, that is. Two hours before sunrise and two after sunset, though I'll admit, it depends on the time of year."

"Of course. And who tutors you now that your father sits at Varin's Table?"

Jonik held his scorn. The Vandarians believed that all Knights of Varin earned the right to sit at the table of the demigod Varin after their deaths, feasting and sharing stories of war. It was one of the central motivations to join the order, one of the realms of the afterlife that carried the most appeal, and the greater the warrior and feats, the closer to Varin they sat. It wasn't a belief that Jonik had been taught. In this life and the next, his master would be death and darkness. There would be no feast halls for him, no matter how many men he killed.

"I tutor myself, mostly. There are some others nearby, retired knights who help me practice, and I've fought local tourneys to help hone my skills. We host many up in the northlands. I've had some success, though nothing yet to earn favour or notice."

"I see." Elyon peered at him. "I'm sure that will change soon, Master Ludlum." He smiled easily, and glanced at the squire as he continued to fiddle with Jonik's armour. "These knights. Do they have names? I wonder if I might know them."

"Unlikely, Sir Elyon. There is but one Bladeborn among them, a former Varin Knight. The others are regular landed knights without Varin blood. You won't have heard of them."

"Try me."

Jonik tensed. His mind was still a little fogged from the fight and he was having some trouble recalling the more obscure details of his falsified identity. "Sir Ross Bertram," he said eventually. "He was a friend to my father, among the Knights of Varin. He helps tutor me."

Elyon nodded and considered the name. "I can't say I've heard of him."

"I did say."

Elyon smiled. "And the others?"

"Sir Marnus Proctor and Sir Gerald Kitson." The names came more quickly this time. "They offer me the best opportunities to practice."

Again, Elyon's eyes expressed no recognition of the men. "Regular landed knights," he mused. "They offer you enough challenge, do they?"

"In matters of technique, yes," Jonik replied. "When I spar with them, I do so without godsteel. It would not be a fair fight otherwise. They have helped me tremendously in developing my understanding of the forms, after my father's death."

"Hmmmm. It's not common for regular knights to practice the forms. They are used by Bladeborn, mostly." He mused a moment.

"They are scholarly sorts, sir, and students of Bladeborn fighting styles. You know the type."

Elyon smiled and nodded. "I do. Many fine knights regret being born without Varin blood. No matter how skilled or gifted they are with the sword, they will never compete with even the weakest Bladeborn. I sympathise." His eyes had drifted off, but now they returned to Jonik's. "And these men? They have imparted other styles on you, have they not? Those not taught to Varin Knights. Your style is most unconventional."

"I have had the luxury of unconventional teaching."

A short silence took root, as the boy continued to remove Jonik's armour, swiftly freeing him from his metal wrapping. Beneath, he wore sodden underclothes that clung to his fatless frame, the godsteel plate best worn without heavily padded tunics underneath. Every contour of his muscles, honed and finely cut, were visible. Elyon offered him an admiring glance, though everything about him throbbed with a quiet suspicion. Jonik had been told he might be interrogated like this and had been instructed to use the following words in such an instance.

"Begging your pardon, Sir Elyon, but I would prefer not to speak further on this topic, if you would honour such a request. I am scheduled to take to the sands against your brother in a little over two weeks and would like to keep the details of my training to myself. I hope you understand."

"Of course." Elyon smiled and took a short step back. "I understand entirely, Master Ludlum. You don't want to reveal your secrets, and that is your right. I apologise if my questions come across as anything other than curiosity." He bowed. "I shall leave you to savour the sweet taste of your victory. Good show, once more. I'm sure you'll give Aleron some trouble when you meet."

"Kind words, sir, but I humbly doubt it. It is Nathaniel Oloran whom I must defeat, and Godfrey Wilmar before him. If I can do that, then I will progress to the knockout rounds, regardless of how I fare against your brother. I hope such a thing would be enough to bring me to the attention of the Steel Council."

"After today, you have their attention already."

"That is pleasing to hear you say."

Elyon Daecar dipped his head once more. "Good day to you, Master Ludlum. I shall look forward to your coming bouts."

For a moment, the two young men stared at one another, before finally, Elyon stepped away.

Jonik watched him go in quiet reflection as the squire finished removing his armour and he stepped out of his sabatons. He thanked the young man, then dressed in his clothes, before setting back off through the city to the tavern. He took a mazy route and glanced back occasionally to make sure he wasn't followed. He could feel the net closing in, and had to remain careful. Elyon Daecar, no matter what he'd said, would continue to show him distrust. He would dig, he knew, into his past.

What if he discovers I'm lying? Will they come for me in the night, hang me for the pleasure of the crowds?

No. He'd been assured that wouldn't happen. He'd been promised his cover would hold. And what is it they want from me? To win this tournament, what else? He wasn't sure what other purpose he could have here, though his instructions were coming in piecemeal, one little bite at a time. Get through your group, and into the elimination stages. That was his sole focus right now, his sole task, but there would be more to come after that. But he couldn't be First Blade, not Jonik of the Shadowfort. Could he? Surely his false identity would quickly be uncovered then.

He shook the thought away. It was too outlandish, yet what else could it be? Perhaps to merely deny someone else from taking the role, he pondered. Aleron Daecar, perhaps. To strip that power from the Daecar line, and let another house take it up? That seemed more likely to Jonik, though would hardly be simple. No, he hadn't shown the best of himself against Sam Garrick, but Aleron Daecar was another matter entirely. Could I defeat him? Is he not his father's son and considered equally gifted? He wended through the streets in thought. His father who I failed to kill, even invisible as I was, and unarmored as he was, with the Nightblade in my grasp. How could I possibly beat a man like Aleron Daecar on territory he considers home? Aleron the Immovable was almost unbeatable on the sand, they said. Surely that isn't what they expect of me? Surely my life will not rest on that balance?

His thoughts ran along as he went, distracting him as he moved through the crowds of people, the squares and plazas and dirtied passages that led him to his stinking room. They distracted him so much, in fact, that he began to fail to check his rear.

And when he arrived at the tavern, and stepped inside and up the stairs, he didn't see the small, cloaked figure watching from the alleys.

36

Aleron walked into the dining room, hair wet from a recent washing, and moved over to sit down next to Amilia, taking her hand and kissing the back of her palm as he did so. He let out a long, heavy breath, then looked up at Elyon with a question on his lips. An attendant moved forward to fill his cup of wine, but he insouciantly waved him away.

"So, how was Garrick? Did he take the bout easily?"

Aleron reached out and took a fluffy piece of bread from a bowl, as Amilia dutifully helped fill his plate with potatoes and vegetables and succulent cuts of boar. She was attentive like that with him. What a fine wife she'll make.

"You haven't heard?" asked Amron, hunched at the head of the table. Aleron moved his eyes to his father. "Garrick lost. The boy Ludlum defeated him by two points in the third."

Aleron raised his eyes. "Well I never. What happened? Was Garrick unwell?" He took a bite of bread and started chewing.

The question was for Amron, but his lord father directed his attention to Elyon. "He was quite well and fit to fight," Elyon explained. "Ludlum defeated him fairly. He's someone to watch, Aleron. His style is unorthodox, but he's a great deal more gifted than he should be."

"Should be?" asked Auntie Amara. She was Vesryn's wife, though Vesryn hadn't yet arrived. His time with the king often kept him overdue and they had started their dinner without him.

"Yes, Auntie. He is from a little known knightly house and is hardly tutored by anyone of significance. By rights he should have been soundly beaten."

Amron nodded in agreement. Elyon had given him a quick report already, before they'd stepped into the dining room. He had listened, but only vaguely, and seemed truculent after his council meeting in the palace. Elyon didn't know the details yet, but his power struggle with King Ellis seemed to be ongoing.

Amron drew his cup of wine, drank it dry, and gestured for an attendant to refill it. "For pain relief," he muttered, as the table gave him a series of questioning, worried looks. "It helps with my shoulder and leg."

"Is the roseweed oil not enough, Amron?" probed Amara, brave enough to question him, even so fractious as he was.

"No, Amara. Not for the ailments I suffer." He turned his eyes sharply on the others. "Am I not allowed to enjoy a cup of wine at my own table?"

No one answered. He was in a truly rotten mood and the wine was only making it worse.

Elyon sipped at his own cup and looked back to his older brother, sat directly across from him, with Amilia by his side. To Elyon's flank, Lillia was munching absently, with Auntie Amara beside her. After the death of their mother, Amara had largely taken on the task of mothering Lillia, and had excelled in the role. Everyone loved her, though tragically, she and Vesryn had never been able to have children themselves.

"I spoke with him after," Elyon said, filling the uncomfortable silence. "Ludlum, that is. There's something about him that I can't work out. Are we certain he's who he says he is?"

"Vesryn confirmed it," grunted Amron. "But ask him yourself when he gets here. He shouldn't be long." He took another swig of wine.

The table continued to eat in silence, before Aleron probed for further details on Ludlum's fighting style. Elyon passed on his report and Aleron listened closely, but didn't seem overly concerned. "Taegon Cargill's set to fight tomorrow," he said, once Elyon had finished. "And Brontus Oloran too. I think I'll come by and watch them with you, El. They're two of my strongest challengers."

"You have no challengers, darling." Amilia kissed his cheek, and Aleron smiled. The rest of the table stayed silent. They tended to ignore Amilia's comments like that, so saccharine as they were.

"The tournament format does favour me," Aleron noted, in some measure of support for his betrothed. "It hardly gives my rivals a chance to gang up on me as once feared. Once I'm through my group, I'll need only defeat four challengers for the title. And the spacing of the rounds allows for plenty of recovery time. I see little reason for concern."

Lillia raised her eyes. "You see, Amilia," she said, with a sly grin. "I told you he wasn't humble."

"Lillia," scolded their father. "We'll have no such remarks at this table. Your brother is right. The format is favourable, and there's nothing wrong with showing confidence."

Lillia sunk down a little, folding her arms. "Everyone's so serious these days," she muttered under her breath.

"And so they should be, little bear," said Amara. "These are serious times, after all."

She gripped at Lillia's cheek and drew a chuckle. She was always calm and patient with Lillia, though often wildly outspoken with others. Tall and elegant and with long, blonde-grey hair, Amara had once been of House Lukar, before marrying Vesryn, and was a young cousin to King Janilah. She didn't like him, didn't care to hide it, and seemed to harbour doubts about Amilia too.

"You still need to be careful, Al," Elyon said, rather disliking the casual indifference with which his brother's challengers were being treated. True or not, it would pay to remain cautious. "The knockout rounds won't be easy, no matter who you face."

"Yes, yes, I know that really," Aleron said quickly. "Why else would I be training so hard? Words and actions need not be confused, brother. I may show confidence here, but why not, among my family? You all know how much I want this. And you know that I am ready. I will not let the status of this house fall, I assure you of that."

His delivery was enough to satisfy Elyon, as Amilia grabbed his brother's arm and squeezed lovingly. Her every action around Aleron was really starting to grate. It came with such a profound falsity that he wondered how Aleron didn't see it. Or perhaps he does? Elyon wasn't sure. His older sibling was hardly experienced at reading the fairer sex and had proven himself rather blockheaded in the art.

They continued to eat, the conversation moving along with all the alacrity of a glacier, a tension hanging in the air. Lillia looked bored and when bored, she tended to become distracted. She asked to be allowed to leave and scuttled off to find something more exciting to do. The tapping footsteps of her departure were still ringing down the hall when heavier footfall announced the arrival of Vesryn. He marched in, grey cloak draped behind him, and the air thickened like a soup. Amron offered him a stiff, dissatisfied glare.

What is going on? Elyon wondered. He chose to front up to the topic and ask. "How was the council meeting today?" He looked between his father and uncle, the latter kissing his wife's cheek before moving around the table and sitting down opposite her.

For a time, no answer came. Aleron looked equally mystified as to what was going on. "Father?" he asked. "Has something happened?"

Amron filled the mighty space of his lungs and then took another gulp of wine. "Nothing for you to concern yourself with," he said curtly.

Aleron looked displeased with the response. "With all due respect, Father, am I not likely to take your post soon? Should I not be included in matters going on beyond our borders?"

Amron stiffened. "I am not dead yet, boy," rumbled his stentorian voice. "You think you have replaced me already?"

"No, Father, and I do not mean to be impudent. I am just curious to know if there is news from the east, as I'm sure others are too. I know you and King Ellis have not been seeing eye-to-eye, but..."

"The king is a fool," Amron said loudly, cutting his son off. The words came with the suddenness of thunder, cracking the skies. "He is not fit to rule this kingdom."

The air stilled. "Now Amron, come," said Vesryn, anxiously. "Think clearly on your words."

"I am thinking clearly, brother. Ellis is a shadow of his father and grandfather before him, and ever has that been the case. For near twenty years I have supported him, guided him, and yet now he casts me aside? I will not have it." He slammed a mighty fist onto the table, sending glasses and bowls bouncing, wine sloshing from rims. "Do you hear me! I will not!"

Silence spread through the room like a frigid winter wind, taking his words off as his voice echoed down the hall. His heaving breath was left behind. The family shared concerned looks.

"He is not casting you aside, Amron," Vesryn said carefully. "The king values your counsel and always will. No matter what happens, you will have a place at his side."

"One down from you, Vesryn, yes. Since when did my command grow lesser than your own?"

"It has not." Vesryn was admirably calm. "By the laws of our land, you will always be senior to me, brother, and lord of our house until your death. I would never claim to outrank you."

"Not openly, no, but you do." Amron hunkered in his seat, mountainous shoulders bulging sideways. He wasn't used to drinking so much and the alcohol was getting to him, cheeks red, eyes frighteningly intense. "You have the king's ear and favour, not I, as commander of his guard. I may be lord of our house, but that makes me one of many. Taynars and Olorans and Amadars and Cargills and a bloody great host of others." He crashed his right fist once more on the wood, to a further chorus of clatters. "And war, that is where we'll be led! Only my counsel kept it at bay. Only mine!"

"I counsel the same, Amron. Every day, I continue to push for peace."

"Do you? Is that true, Vesryn? Have you not expressed a desire for war, to join Janilah in his cause?"

"I have considered it, because it must be considered."

"Why? Why must it? Do you not remember the stink of death, Vesryn? The screams, the suffering. Has your mind set free those memories as you serve Ellis from the comfort of his halls?" He stared at his brother chillingly. "Janilah will lead the world to war, little brother, and will not stop with Rasalan. It is in his Lukar blood to seek it.”

"And that is why we must consider joining him. To control him, Amron. To save lives."

Elyon glanced at Amilia, who was watching like a cat.

"No!" Amron stood from his chair and it went flying rearward from the table. "I will not let Janilah bully us. I will not support the killing of our cousins across the strait! We are the power in the north! We direct its path. Us, Vesryn! Not him! Me!”

No one spoke for several long moments as Amron stood there, chest heaving, lips blowing loudly. An attendant fearfully regathered his chair and slid it behind him, careful not to get too close. Amron stayed standing, though he was quivering lightly on the spot, his right hand planted to the wood for support. Elyon watched on in shock. He'd never seen his father like this. Never. He was glad Lillia had left the room. It wasn't good for a daughter to fear her father.

"I..." Amron breathed the word. He hung his head down low, and shook it. "I am sorry...for my outburst. I am not myself."

"It's OK, Father." Aleron was on his feet in an instant. "It's the roseweed. And the wine. You don't need to explain, and you don't need to worry. You will retain your post as First Blade. I will hold it but months, only. I'll hold it for you."

There was no hope in Amron's eyes anymore. He smiled weakly at his firstborn and nodded, but said no words in response. During his outburst, his crutch had fallen to the floor. He looked down at it. "Is this my life now?" he whispered, as if to himself, though his voice carried easily through the silent room. "A cripple. Like Dulian. Perhaps it's what I deserve."

He reached down gingerly and picked up the crutch, as an attendant hovered nearby, unsure of whether to help him. Best not, Elyon knew, though it was painful to watch, as he fumbled and nearly fell, but eventually he had the crutch beneath his right arm and was moving off through the dining room and out into the hall. The slow, mournful tapping of the wooden aid on the floor was an upsetting, plaintive reminder of what their father had become.

"I can't stand to see him like this," Aleron said forlornly, eyes wrinkled as he stood staring down the corridor. "That gods-damn assassin! If ever I catch him I'll flay him living!"

"He'll come around," Vesryn said, trying to be encouraging. "Just give him time, Aleron. He's led this kingdom through nearly twenty years of peace and now all that is being threatened. It's only natural that some cracks would eventually show. It happens, even to such a man as your father. Time chips away at even the mightiest of statues."

And the higher a man rises, Elyon thought, the further he has to fall.

Aleron sat down, drawn by Amilia's soft, guiding hand. She'd stayed silent through the rough words against her grandfather, though now she posed a question. "What is the latest, Sir Vesryn, from my father's warcamp?" she asked, her words sweetening the air. "I would be eager to know how he is, and my brothers too."

Vesryn settled into his chair, and reached out to pour himself some wine, waving off the server who rushed in to perform the duty. "I can manage," he said. Vesryn preferred to do things himself. He took a sip and then positioned himself so that he was facing Amilia. "The camp came under attack just yesterday, we're told." Amilia's hand rushed to her mouth, but Vesryn was quick to calm her. "Don't worry, it was only sabotage. Several of your father's food stores were set alight and some siege weapons were destroyed. There was little loss of life. The culprits have been caught and executed."

"They're trying to delay the invasion?" Elyon questioned from across the large, finely dressed dinner table. The chamber was a sumptuous, cavernous space where they gathered for their family feasts. Lower down in the castle, there were much grander halls, where they hosted their balls and annual events.

Vesryn nodded. "There have been several such attacks at both of their warcamps over the past weeks. They are irritations and short term hindrances, though won't halt Janilah's war machine long. Several missions have also been undertaken, so far as Prince Rylian reports, to test out the Rasal coastal defences. Your father is constantly probing, Your Highness, and searching for weaknesses. He has established some minor footholds along the southern coast, though will find them hard to hold. Invading Rasalan is not an easy business. I'm sure King Janilah wishes to see it done without unnecessary loss of life." He smiled. "And your brothers are doing well, as I understand it."

"He might want to try to press his invasion from the south coast and then fight inland to open the Links," suggested Aleron thoughtfully. "Thousands will fall if the king tries to fight his way across the bridge. Unlocking it from within would be a worthy strategy."

"And one he'll have considered," Elyon said. "But I doubt it's so easy as that."

"I didn't say it would be easy."

Elyon nodded. The was a tension in his brother’s voice and he thought it best not to provoke him. Not tonight, with everyone on edge.

"Is there any way to invade from the north, up in the Highplains?" asked Amilia. "Or perhaps on the eastern coast?"

Vesryn shook his head. "The coastline around the north is all cliffs and bluffs and stormy seas, Your Highness. No ship would ever land there, not without being dashed against the rocks. And even then, climbing to the headlands would be near impossible."

"Are there no coves or sheltered bays at all?"

"There are some, but they'll be well protected, and bordered with sheer rock and naturally defensible positions. Landing in such places would be suicide and only leave the soldiers open to archers." He shook his head. "The east? Well, the waters are even rougher out there, and violent storms are common. Any force of invading ships would risk being drowned before landing, and most of the east coast is bordered by ranges and jagged hills."

He gulped down his wine and went on. "No, any large scale invasion of Rasalan must be done via the south and western passage. The Links is the natural option, but as Aleron rightly says, it's highly fortified and near-impossible to cross without sacrificing thousands of lives. There are many landing points on the south coast through Redwater and Whaler's Bay, and the waters there are a great deal calmer. You just have to deal with the Rasal ships and Seaborn sailors and all the skills and weapons they bring to bear, not to mention the full force of the Rasal army camped nearby and ready to muster a quick defence. Not easy."

"What about crossing the Sibling Strait?" Elyon asked. “That would be possible, down in the south especially.”

Vesryn considered it. “Possible, yes, but risky. You'd have to cross those waters in little galleys and rowboats and land in sheltered bays, though anywhere considered open enough for a large scale invasion will be heavily defended. There are many forts and castles there, and you'd have to cross in the south, as you say; further north, the coast is impassable for the most part, except for the large, fortified harbour towns like Oakshore and Steelport. Then there's Vandar's Mercy, further up and a straight push across to the Izzun and right upriver to Thalan." He laughed lightly. "You'd have to be very bold for that, though your grandfather is well stocked there, princess, and your father too. Any option could work, in theory, but could equally fail and flounder in practice. Invasions are never easy."

"And nor should they be," came the dulcet voice of Lady Amara, sitting across from her husband. She observed the table with a quiet disappointment. "I must say, I'm glad you waited for your brother to leave us, my kindhearted husband. All this excited wittering about war and its endless possibilities. I haven't seen you so animated in weeks."

"The princess asked, Amara. What was I to say?"

"Say what you wish, just show some more decorum while doing so. Gods, Vesryn, one might think you were thrilled by the prospect of war the way you go on. No wonder Amron doubts you."

"Amara." Vesryn sounded hurt. "I didn't meant to..." He frowned, and glanced around, awkward. "I am not thrilled by the prospect of war. I may not be so dogmatic as Amron on the topic, but you know where my feelings lie. Don't you?"

Amara offered no swift answer. She calmly assessed her husband and then moved her eyes to Amilia. "I am sorry, Amilia," she said, "if I'm creating a discomforting air. I just find all this dinnertime talk of war distasteful, and my dislike for your grandfather is hardly a secret. Perhaps that's why he shipped me off here, because he grew tired of my emancipated tongue. Janilah has never liked it when his subjects, even family, express opinions that counter his own, and women most of all. He has bred a nation of sheep and I find some of his practices odious. That is my mind, and I will not hide it. Seeing as we're all sharing this evening, I thought I'd have my turn."

As Amilia considered her response, Vesryn released a hurt little sigh. His wife didn't miss it.

"Oh, don't be so sensitive, Vesryn," she said, turning on him. "You know I love you, and always have. But it's true that Janilah packed me off here without my consent. Go ahead, deny it." She paused. "You see, you can't." Her eyes were back on Amilia and Aleron. "I suppose Vesryn and myself were an early iteration of the pair of you, just not so important. I was but his silly little outspoken cousin and my dear husband here the mere second son of Gideon Daecar." She set a glance on Elyon. "Oh Elyon, don't tell me I've offended you too?"

Elyon chuckled. "On the contrary, Auntie, I don't think I've ever enjoyed your company more."

"Well, that's something, I suppose." She smiled at him, then her eyes moved back across the table. "I'm sure you'll both be very happy, and could there be a more handsome pair? No, I don't think so, but that isn't the point. I look at you both and see pawns in Janilah's game. Forgive me if that makes me a bitter old cow, but as a pawn myself I think I'm quite qualified to judge the matter."

"So we're all pawns of King Janilah, Auntie?" Aleron asked, brow raised in doubt.

"Well yes, all of us except Elyon here. But he's hardly important now, is he?"

Elyon laughed, though no one else did.

"Oh come, don't all scowl at me," Amara went on, taking a swift sip of wine. "Janilah is king to myself and Amilia and has arranged both of our marriages for political gain. That makes us pawns by definition, and our husbands too. We're all just pieces on a board, moved here and there by those above us. Why else would poor Amron be so distressed? He once moved those pieces himself but now finds himself out of the game entirely."

"He isn't out of the game, Amara," said Vesryn. "Don't be melodramatic. He is just overreacting, and so it would seem are you."

"Oh no, sweet husband, he's not. The man is defined by power and has gone and lost it all. Physical, political, military. All in a matter of weeks. It's bad enough he may be crippled for life, but now he returns to find his weak-willed king has suddenly grown a backbone. What a cruel state of affairs to endure."

"You consider it cruel that he should bow to his own king?" Vesryn asked, a tension in his voice. "We should all rejoice that King Ellis is showing some authority, Amron included. It is what we first wanted, after all, when we took on stewardship of this kingdom."

"Oh yes, let us all rejoice that the Craven King is directing our course," Amara said, laughing contemptuously. "Ellis may sit the throne, Vesryn, but he's nothing but another pawn on the board, and it's my cousin's fingers doing the moving. He is weak and servile and I'm not afraid to say it. The rule of this kingdom passed down the wrong line when King Lorin fell without an heir."

"It most certainly did not," Vesryn returned sharply. "Horris Reynar was the rightful man to take up the throne, and ruled well before his death."

"Murder, you mean, Uncle," corrected Aleron. "King Tellion murdered Horris, and that's why the war started in the first place. Storris took the throne and swore vengeance, and those southern devils paid in blood."

"A foolish reaction," said Amara dismissively. "The Agarathi have always claimed to have had no part in Horris's death. Even to this day they say the same."

"Have a secret penfriend in Agarath, Cousin?" asked Amilia with a fiendish look.

Amara ignored her comment and kept her eyes on Aleron. "You believe that, Auntie?" He sounded shocked. "How can you?"

"Because I do not go in for propaganda, Aleron, and nor do I limit my reading to Vandarian books and scrolls. It's wise to seek a broader perspective, and not blindly believe everything you're told."

Elyon nodded. "Lythian thinks the same. He's always doubted the official accounts here."

"Nonsense," claimed Aleron loudly. He motioned to slam his fist but thought better of imitating their father, and instead reached awkwardly for his cup. "I'd caution you both to mind your words. They come uncomfortably close to treason."

"Treason?" Elyon laughed. "Don't be absurd, Aleron. We're exchanging different points of view, that's all."

Aleron stiffened though offered no response as their auntie's voice once more filled the air. She sat graceful in her chair, long fingers wrapped around the stem of her glass, thoroughly enjoying herself.

On she went. "All I'm saying is that we'd all be a lot better off right now if the crown had passed to this house. I'll admit that Horris and Storris Reynar were reasonable rulers during their tenures, but now we have Ellis and I think we can all agree he hardly fits the mould of the great Varin kings of the past. That is why Amron took the burden; precisely because he does. Were he to wear the crown, we wouldn't have to worry about his limp or lame left arm. He would sit the throne regardless of his ailments and by the gods he'd sit it well." She laughed happily to herself. "Have you seen Ellis in that ghastly thing? He can barely reach the arms."

"I think you've had quite enough wine for one night, Amara," cautioned Vesryn tersely. "We all enjoy your unique point of view, but now perhaps is not the time."

"Oh quiet down, Vesryn. I shall not have my tongue shackled here as it was in Ilithor."

Amilia cleared her throat, and reached to cling like a limpet to Aleron's arm. "Well I for one think that Aleron will carry on in his father's stead very well."

"Yes, well that's clear enough by all those doting looks you give him."

"You doubt me, Cousin?"

"I doubt many things, pretty princess, but in this case, no, I think you believe what you say, and why shouldn't you? Aleron has indeed been raised for the role, so I'm sure he'll fill his father's boots proudly."

"Thank you, Auntie. I would hope for your support on the matter." Aleron lifted his broad chin, Amron-like.

"Oh you have it, Aleron, and most wholeheartedly so. Just don't go expecting me to attend all your bouts. I'm rare as Lukars go and take no joy from violence. I only wish you were heir to the crown instead."

"Amara, enough!" said Vesryn. "This is truly perfidious talk. What on earth has gotten into you?"

"Too much wine, by the looks of things," said Amilia.

Amara laughed heartily. "Yes indeed! Too much liquid and not enough solid." She gestured to her plate; she'd hardly eaten a bite. "My thirst has clearly outwitted my hunger tonight, as is commonly the case, so take that as explanation for my conduct if it pleases you."

"It doesn't," snapped Vesryn. "Claiming inebriation is not a valid excuse. You forget your place, wife."

"My place? And where would that be, husband? Beside you in our bed? Beneath you, perhaps? Even occasionally on top if you're especially lucky. Now don't forget your place, Vesryn, or else you'll find yourself there alone with only your hand for company."

"Amara..." Vesryn shook his head, maddened. "You're exasperating tonight, truly. Let us not lose sight of my position as Commander of the Greycloaks. I am sworn to protect the king by oath, against any and all who might threaten him. I just never thought I'd hear such treacherous remarks at my own table."

"Amron's table, darling. And at his death, Aleron's, and then whatever beautiful son he and Amilia produce."

Vesryn tipped his head back in frustration. "I can hardly stand this any longer. I'm bloody hungry, woman! Would you please just lay your tongue to rest and let me eat!"

"Oh, of course. What a troublesome day you must have had, lounging by Ellis's side in the palace. Such work does build an appetite, I'm sure." Vesryn looked utterly defeated. "Poor husband, I'll leave you be. Come join me in our bed when you've driven off your imminent starvation. Let me apologise there." She levelled her eyes on him. "In my place."

Lady Amara glided off at that, having successfully ruffled the feathers of about everyone at the table, leaving a silence behind. Elyon sat quietly, as Vesryn moved to his thoughts and, finally, began filling a plate to eat. Amara could be truly withering when in her element and Vesryn looked stricken, though to Elyon the entire episode had been raucously entertaining.

Amilia coughed softly. "Well, I think that's quite enough excitement for me for one night. What fun you Daecars are. Quite dysfunctional, in your own way. Darling, will you join me?"

Aleron nodded, though he looked eager to stay a little while longer, and perhaps press Vesryn for more information about the latest news from the east. A soft whisper in his ear, however, switched his mind to more salacious prospects. Elyon had thought that Aleron would honour Amilia - and her father - by avoiding her bed until after their nuptials, but apparently not.

That'll be her doing, not his, Elyon thought, as they stepped away, Amilia teasing him with another of her signature smirks. He'd long since reasoned that it was his womanising reputation that caused them. If you want my bed instead of his, you know where to find it, came a daring thought, though of course he knew that wouldn't happen and nor did he want it to either. Next time, I'll say it to her face, he decided, tired of her childish games. See how she reacts then. Silly bloody girl.

Their footsteps fading, Elyon filled his goblet, as he sat alone with his uncle. He gave him a few more minutes to eat in silence, nursing his third cup of wine of the evening. He had a few questions he wanted to ask and the departure of the others had been felicitous to him. He always preferred to speak with Uncle Vesryn alone, and found him easier to talk to than his father, and generally more open and honest too. He shifted in his seat, drawing his uncle's attention, and then began his gentle probe.

"I suppose you heard about Sam Garrick losing to Fitzroy Ludlum, Uncle?"

Vesryn chewed on his venison, sipping wine to soften it. He nodded. "An unexpected result, to be sure."

"You knew his father, didn't you? Sir Marshall Ludlum?"

"I did." He continued to chew, swallowed, then gulped down more wine to clear his throat. "A good man, humble. No great talent, but enough to join the order, which says enough in itself." He raised his cup in toast and moved his eyes to the ceiling. "And now he sits at Varin's Table. Better off there than here right now," he finished with a grumble, taking a sip.

Elyon sat quietly for a moment, then said, "Did I meet him once? I have a vague recollection of someone by that name. You used to bring me to the Steelforge often when I was little, do you remember? Perhaps you introduced us?"

"It's possible, yes, though you'd have been quite young, if so. Sir Marshall didn't last too long after the war before retiring and settling on his lands near South Hornhill."

Elyon frowned. "North Hornhill," he corrected.

"Oh, is that right? Forgive the error. All those Hornhills are the same to me. There's a West and East too, you know, all set around that horny hill."

Elyon nodded. An easy mistake to make. "What did he look like?"

Vesryn looked up.

"Sir Marshall?"

"Oh, um, lightish brown hair, medium height and build. Nothing especially noteworthy." He sat back in his chair. "Truth be told, my memory of him is poor. You'll see, Elyon, when you get to my age. Try to think back a decade or more and features of old friends tend to blur." He leaned in again and cut violently at his meat, hooked a large piece into his mouth, and continued chewing.

Elyon thought for a moment. "His son hardly takes after him, then," he said after a while. "I spoke to him, after his fight, saw him up close. His hair's near black and he's as tall as I am. Lady Melany said he looks like me, just skinnier. Did you know his mother?"

Vesryn shook his head, busy with his food.

"I wonder if she was from a more powerful Bladeborn house," Elyon went on, musing. "That would explain the strength of his bond to godsteel. He told me he's being tutored by another former Varin Knight called Sir Ross Bertram. Does the name ring a bell?"

Vesryn stopped, placing down his cutlery. He took up his wine and sighed. "What is all this, Elyon? If you've got a point to make, spare me this build up and get to it. These questions..." He sighed again. "I'm weary."

And stressed, clearly.

"Sorry, Uncle. I don't mean to tax you. I'm just intrigued by this Fitzroy Ludlum, that's all, seeing as he's to face Aleron in a fortnight or so. You don't think he could be lying, do you? About who he really is."

"Why? Why would he?"

"I...I don't know, really. Perhaps he's just an imposter, or being used by one of the rival houses to take Aleron by surprise?"

"That sounds a little outlandish, Elyon, even by your standards." Vesryn returned to his food, not even entertaining the thought. But Elyon wasn't quite done.

"Have crows been sent? He mentioned two other landed knights to me. We could write to them, find out if Ludlum's telling the truth."

Elyon began reciting their names, but Vesryn cut him off. "Unnecessary. I’ve done my due diligence and have been reliably informed that Ludlum is who he says he is."

Elyon frowned at this new information. "Who?"

"Merchants who travel to the northwestern reaches regularly. Apparently they worked with Marshall Ludlum before his death and vouch for the identity of his son." He raised a hand to halt further questioning. "Now enough, Elyon, please. I really do need some peace. If you have further questions, think of them and ask me later. But right now I must unwind."

Elyon honoured his wishes and left the topic there. He'd bickered already with his father and brother recently and didn't want to add his uncle to that number. Was he satisfied? Partly. Yes, there were some suspicious elements about Fitzroy Ludlum, but likely nothing to worry about. Elyon was just trying to be thorough, that's all, in his investigations. For Aleron. For this family. I'll do what I must to keep us from crumbling. And those signs were starting to show.

He finished his wine in silence, and then bid Vesryn goodnight, departing to leave him in peace before the poor man had to return to Lady Amara. Moving idly through the castle to his chambers, Elyon strolled past halls and down long, lamplit corridors, heading for the western wing that jutted out with fine views of the lake, palace, and city beyond.

His path took him past the quarters of Lady Mel and, as he always did, he stopped as he reached her door. He'd done the same each night, drawn by his desire to join her, but as yet had resisted the urge. Again, the same craving clutched at him that night, stronger than ever with three cups of fine wine in his blood.

His hand closed to a fist and he raised it, knuckles ready to rap against the dark, polished wood. He felt his pulse quicken with a familiar anticipation as he stood there in the thick-stone corridor, the gentle glow of firelight flickering from lamps on the walls. He could feel her soft lips on his, that faded memory of their ebrious embrace stirring to life in his head, replacing his suspicions and ongoing thoughts about Ludlum. It was just a fumbling, drunken kiss, in truth, yet his time with her over the last month had made it feel like so much more.

He cared for her now, more than he had ever rightly expected to. His many romantic involvements with others had never swollen such a depth of feeling as this, and now, as he stood there, with the wine sloshing in his blood, he could feel a growing need to see her.

If just to speak, he thought. Just to see her smile, share a few words before I return to my chambers. Hear that sultry voice, look into those clear blue eyes...

He reached out, driven not by lust alone, but by something more, and prepared to knock. Yet before his knuckles kissed the wood he heard movement, and a voice. He stopped, curious, and listened, but the door was too thick. His hand went for his godsteel dagger, sheathed at his hip, and took ahold of the hilt. Elyon was blessed with enhanced senses through his blood-bond to godsteel and his hearing was quite acute. He gripped the metal and listened through the thick oak door.

She was speaking. Whispering. She sounded troubled, anxious, though the words weren't clear enough to discern. Elyon frowned. Was she alone, speaking to herself? Had Amilia gone in to share words before going to bed? Might another of their retinue be in there too? Then came a more unpleasant thought, and a jealousy stirred within him. A man? An Emerald Guard, perhaps, or member of the Daecar household...

He reacted to the thought on impulse and, before he knew it, his hovering hand was knocking, knuckles cracking heavily on wood. Her muted words cut quickly off and footsteps pressed toward the threshold. "Who's there?" came her voice.

"It's me, Elyon." His voice croaked, hardly audible. "Elyon," he repeated, more loudly.

He heard the bolts go and released the hilt of his blade. The door opened, and there she was, dressed in a flimsy white nightgown that hugged the curves of her figure. His breath was lost, her body so finely crafted. Two dark circles marked the extremities of her bosom, her cloth near see-through, and intoxicatingly so. His gaze shifted quickly up to her face. Blue eyes twinkled, and waves of flowing blonde hair rolled around her soft, buttery skin. Her lips glistened as though recently moistened. Everything about her had his heart throbbing, and breath quickening and mind clouding with indecent thoughts. She stared at him and didn't say a word, testing, waiting.

"I heard..." Elyon swallowed. "I heard voices. I just wanted to...check you were OK."

"Voices?" She opened the door a little wider, to show him the interior. "I'm all alone, Elyon. How could that be?"

He shook his head, and smiled awkwardly. "I don't know. Perhaps I'm hearing things?"

Her face finally moved into a knee-weakening smile. Gods help me. "Don't worry, you're not going mad. I speak to myself sometimes, is all, when I have things of concern on my mind."

"What troubles you, my lady?" he asked, voice soft and caring. "Anything I can help you with?"

"Not unless you can stop this horrible war," she said. She expressed a worried face and let out a gentle sigh. "I worry for my brother, that's all. He and many others. I hear the invasion is imminent. And here I am, so far away."

Elyon reached out and took her hand. He squeezed lightly and a soft tingle ran through his veins. "I understand, Melany. But your brother is a gifted Bladeborn. I'm certain he'll be fine."

"Of course." She cast her worries away and, with a gentle turn of her head, gestured into the room. "Come in, Elyon. Will you join me?"

She stepped away and he moved forward into the bedchamber without hesitation. The room was neat and tidy, everything in its place. It smelled of sweet perfumes and womanly scents, and her desk was laid with bottles and vials and little pots of makeup. She doesn't need it. She need not paint her face to magnify her beauty.

He heard the door close and turned back to her. The bolts went. Her eyes changed. "I'm glad you're here, Elyon. I've been waiting for this. Looking forward to it so."

Her voice was sultry and her face took on a framing of want. Elyon stood, fixed in place, heart hammering as she reached to the lace fabric at her shoulders and gently slide it from her velvety skin. The nightgown began to slip, tumbling easily and in a single motion down her body, to her feet, heaping in a fine bundle of silk on the floor. Elyon's breath was gone, and that stirring, it engulfed him. He stared at her naked body, unblinking. Gods, have mercy.

"I...Melany, I..."

"Don't speak, Elyon. You don't have to speak." She moved for him quickly, and her lips were on his, and her breast pressed firm against his tunic. "Gods, I've longed for this," she said, breathing the words through her kisses, as her hands begin pulling off Elyon's clothes. "Gods, Elyon, the things you do to me."

Her words were music, a tune he'd longed to hear, and in moments his clothes were off, and they were tumbling to the bed, all arms and legs and naked, writhing bodies. Elyon thought not of the personal promise he was breaking, nor did he care for that anymore. He was done with his womanising ways, he was certain, but this was not that. This was something more. This was real.

He fell to her, and he fell hard, that night, waking with a realisation that was both thrilling and troubling all at once. The sun shone through the windows and streaks of soft light lit her face. She was sleeping still, curled up in the sheets, a smile on her lips as she lay there, dreaming. And there was a smile on his face too, untempered by the reality of what he'd done.

Elyon Daecar, a prince in all but name, had committed that most grievous of mistakes among the rarefied ranks of the upper nobility.

He'd fallen in love with a girl beneath him.

37

An ear-piercing screech filled the air, and a swift grey shadow swept past the sun, blotting it out for a half a heartbeat before the dragon pulled up, and whirled away.

"Gods-damn that blasted man," grunted Borrus, shaking his fist at Kin'rar Kroll, as he swooped by and wheeled up through the hot, dusty, Agarathi air. "That bloody dragon seems to come out of nowhere every time! I damn-near soiled by breeches!"

Wouldn't matter much, Lythian thought listlessly, looking at the once fine, clean trousers of Sir Borrus, now caked in dirt and filth from their ten day long ride from the coast. All had chosen to discard their Varin cloaks and leather jerkins, packing them into their saddlebags and leaving them dressed only in light linen undershirts which clung, sweat-soaked, to their skin.

In Borrus's case, it was a particularly unflattering look, presenting the full girth of his great belly and the softening contours of his once hard, barrel chest. Riding along on their low-bred workhorses, all of them looked like little more than commoners, their hair slick with sweat, skin burdened by a squalid, days-long accumulation of grime.

"I need a bath, a long bloody bath," groaned Borrus, his horse tramping heavily along the hard, parched earth. "How far along are we, Lythian? We have to be halfway to Eldurath by now, surely?"

"I'm not sure, Borrus," said Lythian, watching idly as Kin'rar glided effortlessly through the skies on Neyruu, dancing upon the clouds with such a streamlined, stirring elegance. "Your guess is as good as mine. Halfway, maybe. Or maybe not. I don't know."

Borrus grunted, and then spurred his horse forward, the huge, shaggy, one-eyed beast lumbering gracelessly toward the soldiers ahead. He approached their coarse, grim-faced commander, Sir Pagaloth, and barked a few words at the dragonknight, before grunting again and retreating to his two companions. As had become the norm, the Agarathi soldiers sneered and laughed as he came and went, heckling him and his horse with calls of 'Kruno' and other expletives that Lythian couldn't translate.

"What did he say, Sir Borrus?" Tomos asked. "How far are we?"

"What do you think he said, Tom?" snapped the Barrel Knight. "The same bloody thing as always. Nothing." Borrus grunted and said no more.

They rode on, the lands around them parched, open, and endlessly barren. This region of Agarath was known as the Drylands, and a better name couldn't possibly have been conjured. It was an oppressive, unending expanse of nothingness and staggeringly miserly in its annual rainfall. Nothing seemed to grow and nothing seemed to live. There were rocks and boulders, yes, plenty of those. Some craggy hills and short, squat mountains too, with rifts and chasms sometimes ripped into the earth between them, but not much more than that.

The only sign that anyone had ever been here were the occasional flimsily-built bridges, crossing the larger chasms, and the wells that had been dug, at intervals, for travellers to refresh their water supplies. The horizon had sometimes told of the suggestion of a settlement, but not once had they ventured toward them to take rest or seek additional supplies. In fact, Lythian had long since reasoned that Sir Pagaloth was intentionally taking them on a slow, difficult route for no other reason than to torture them beneath the burning Agarathi sun.

And the heat. Gods, it was hot. The summers in some parts of Vandar could get warm, yes, but nothing like this. And even if they did, there were lakes and rivers and great, thick-stone halls to take refuge in, and the comfort of a cooling shade was never far off. Not here. There was no shade, except for those shadows struck by the taller rocks, and those offered little respite as Pagaloth so rarely called for them to stop to rest. The only time they found relief from the sizzling sun was when it fell beneath the horizon and the night came on. And then they had to deal with the cold. And by Vandar, did it get cold here at night. So cold they had to wrap up tight in all they had and huddle around the fire for warmth, and hope that the meagre kindling and timber they were given for the task burned long enough so they could sleep.

It was miserable, truly miserable, and Borrus made everyone know it. His jolly nature had been duly tested and very much found wanting, and Lythian had since decided that he was only jolly when there was something to be jolly about. Out here, there wasn't, at least not for a man like Borrus. The food - mostly dried meat and hard bread - was rough, chewy, and unappetising, the soldiers accompanying them were curt, contemptuous, and rude, never using the common tongue unless to give an order, or bark an insult they wanted understood. And worst of all - oh sin of sins - Borrus hadn't had a sip of ale or wine in over a week.

Each night, when they stopped to make camp across the desolate wasteland, some sort of thick, brown-looking grog was broken out by the Agarathi riders and they handed it around, laughing coarsely, drinking wildly, and often looking over to Borrus with words that, Lythian could only imagine, were highly insulting, judging by the harsh bouts of hacking laughter that followed.

"What are they saying about me?" Borrus had demanded on several occasions, as the three Vandarians sat separate from the group, gathered around their own, private, and usually tiny little campfire. "Come on, Lythian, you know a few words in their rough tongue. What do they call me? The Bloated Knight, is it? Well I'll show them..."

He had gone for his godsteel blade once, though Lythian had quickly reached out to stop him. "For Vandar's sake, Borrus, get a grip. What, you're going to hack them up for calling you fat, are you? They call you the Bloated Knight across the Red Sea too, you know. You've earned it well, so get used to it."

Borrus heaved his heavy chest in a rumbling sigh, but settled. "Curse us for not thinking to bring wine," he muttered. "At least that might make this trip bearable."

They hadn't - as Amron had quite clearly ordered, they'd travelled light and with no real provisions of their own - and were most certainly paying for it now. Each day was an increasingly unpleasant ordeal and test of patience, and no one would tell them just where they were, or how far out they were from Eldurath. It got so bad that Borrus was soon eyeing up the grog and hatching a plan to sneak into their stores at night and pilfer a bottle of his own.

"Oh, I'd love to see that, Borrus," Lythian laughed. "You, sneaking!" He guffawed loudly at the prospect, and Tomos was soon chuckling too.

"Well you can shut up, Tom!" Borrus said, turning on him. "Who says the slack I give to Lythian extends to you?"

"Oh, leave off," Lythian said. "Don't take your anger out on Tom. He's quite entitled to laugh at you. Everyone else seems to around here."

Borrus seethed, his ruddy, sunburned cheeks reddening yet further. "You're pushing me, Lythian. I have my limits, you know."

Lythian decided to ease off at that. He was meant to be leading the operation, and keeping the others calm, not stoking the fires and getting Borrus riled up. Unfortunately, it was about the only thing that passed for entertainment out here, aside from the rare occasions when Kin'rar appeared in the skies, watching, ever watching up there across the vast, burning firmament.

He never landed, though, not once, much to Lythian's regret. He imagined that Kin'rar would be more amenable to passing on news, and perhaps tell them how far from Eldurath they were, than Sir Pagaloth, who harboured a profound, simmering resentment for the trio and Borrus in particular. Kin'rar had seemed at least somewhat cooperative when they'd met him in Dragonfall, and Lythian imagined that, if Pagaloth was leading them in circles, then the Fireborn Skymaster would have come swooping down to correct their course. The fact that he hadn't made Lythian conclude that they were probably on the right track, just moving slowly on account of the overburdened, exhausted horses they rode.

They continued along the rough terrain on that tenth day - or was it eleventh, or twelfth? - heading for another well shimmering off in the distance. There seemed to be one every two or three days out here, and this one looked different to the ones they'd passed before.

"At least we're making progress," Tomos said, rather more upbeat than Borrus and quite the antithesis to his progressively surly mood. "We've not passed this way before. And look, there are some huts." He pointed, as the well grew a little clearer in the heat haze. "I count several. A settlement, maybe?"

Borrus's eyes grew wider. "Maybe they have wine?" he said.

It was a ridiculous comment, but Lythian decided not to take him to task on it. The poor man was being abused enough. "We'll likely stay the night here," he noted, checking the sun. "Perhaps those huts are empty and we'll have some shelter for once."

Shelter. The men stirred in hope at the prospect, and how pitiful was that? The Agarathi seemed far better equipped to deal with the conditions, not only in their dress, but their natural constitution. They hardly seemed to feel the heat, or the cold, and were highly conditioned to the extreme changes in temperature out there. At night, they lay happily beneath the stars, sometimes some way off from the warmth of the fire, dressed only in the black and red tunics and trousers they wore beneath their dark leather armour.

Tomos had suggested that their clothing was somehow warmer due to their bond to the dragons, but that sounded a little farfetched to Lythian, and these men weren't Fireborn anyway. From what he could tell, their clothes were fashioned of regular fabrics, though likely with some sort of inbuilt insulation that helped stave off the nightly chill. Borrus had had another opinion. "It's their skin," he'd said. "It's like the Rasals, diving down and holding their breath for so long. The Agarathi handle the elements well. Hot, cold, it matters not. They can regulate their temperatures better than us northerners."

"Is it the same further south, Sir Borrus? Across the Lumaran Empire?"

"I'm damned if I know, Tom, I've never been down there. But yes, I suspect so. Some say it's hotter there, in some places, though I find that hard to believe! How else would they survive?"

Ahead, now, the cluster of buildings around the well were becoming more sharply defined, and they seemed a little larger than Lythian had first suspected. Simple shacks, they were, built of wood, though with stones around the edges to offer some extra support for when the fierce, seasonal winds blew through. They looked like permanent tents for those passing by, and were soon discovered to be unoccupied as the troop arrived.

As the Agarathi moved eagerly for the well, and began hauling water, filling their skins and bottles, Sir Pagaloth dismounted his rangy, athletic steed and came marching toward them. The beast was a good match for the man - dark, brooding, and constantly snorting. He approached, his rough, black hair tied back, his thick beard swirling around itself in a single, greasy braid, ending in a intricate, dragon-jaw clasp, shining a polished bronze under the sun. Lythian had began to wonder if he styled the beard on account of his temper. The more braids, the more sour. Perhaps he's in a good mood?

"We stay here tonight," Pagaloth announced in that abrupt, rough timbre, like his throat was full of pebbles and sand. "We are very open here, and it will be cold." He pointed to a small shack. "You sleep there. This is a sacred place." He paused, and seemed reluctant to say the next words. "You will drink with us tonight. It is custom. Have you tasted skraik before?"

"That syrupy brown stuff you chug each night?" asked Borrus. "No, I can't say I have."

"You will tonight. We gather by the fire at nightfall."

When nightfall came, Lythian, Borrus, and Tomos stepped out of their shack to find a large fire burning within a fire pit some twenty metres from the little grouping of wooden tents. The Agarathi were already there, dressed with their deep crimson capes draped down their backs. There were seating-stones around the pit, placed a couple of feet apart, and the soldiers sat in silence, watching the flames, passing around the skraik, man after man, drinking.

Pagaloth rose and waved Lythian and the others toward him. There were three spare stones to his left, amidst the men, smooth and well-worn, telling tales of regular use. They sat, Lythian taking his position at the dragonknight's side, as the skraik circled around the group.

"Is this some sort of religious ceremony?" Lythian asked quietly, enjoying the warmth of the crackling fire, blowing smoke and ash to the starlit skies. "A ritual for Agarath or Eldur, or another of your lesser gods?"

Pagaloth's grim face cracked into a unlikely smile. He must have been at the skrait already. "You think you would be invited to such a thing, Captain?"

Lythian returned the expression. "I'm a scholar, at heart, Sir Pagaloth. So yes, I'd hope so, if only to observe."

Pagaloth shook his head, and his braided beard swung left and right. "You will not observe, Captain. Here, you participate." He looked to the circle of men and Lythian followed his eyes. "This is not about the gods or the Fireborn. It is not about the dragons or magic or anything else. This is where we remember, Captain. We sit, and we look into the flames, and we drink, and we remember."

Lythian observed the man curiously. "Remember what, Sir Pagaloth?"

Pagaloth's eyes stared into the flames. "Those who have fallen, Captain," he said, as his rough voice grew soft and quiet. "We remember those lost to battle, to war. Those taken before their time. All those who pass this way are permitted to sit, and remember, before the flames. Even you, Knight of Varin." He turned his dark eyes on Lythian. "Even you."

The skraik soon made its way around to Lythian, and to his side, Borrus and Tomos watched on eagerly as he took the bottle from Pagaloth's hand and tentatively took a sip. It was thick and heavy and unexpectedly sweet, some sort of nectar, more pleasant than he'd have thought. Pagaloth watched. "Good, yes? You thought it would be bitter?" He laughed.

As Borrus snatched the bottle and gulped down a great serving of his own, Lythian turned back to the flames. A fog slowly overtook him, collecting at the edges of his mind, his thoughts, his vision. It was strangely comforting, soft, almost, and for a while he sat as though alone, just him and the fire, dancing and crackling before him.

And in the fire he saw her - his wife, Talia, twirling, whirling, dancing around within the red and orange flames. In her arms she held a babe; his son, giggling and squeaking as she swayed and laughed and her dark hair swung side to side amid the billowing smoke. Lythian watched, and a sad smile embraced his lips, and the heavily stubbled skin of his cheeks spread out, wide, and wider still. Talia, he thought, seeing her again, seeing her so real, as she moved about the flames, feet light upon the embers and coals. And then he realised that it wasn't real at all, but a vision, a dream, some trick of his mind and the nectar in his blood. His smile slipped away, and his eyes crafted in grief, and tears began to come, wet and hot on his cheeks.

He slammed his eyes shut and drew back, and when he opened them again, the world returned to his view. The fire and the darkness around it. The soldiers sitting, drinking, staring forward in silent reflection. Lythian reached for his eyes to wipe then dry, and a voice came quiet by his side. "Who do you think of, Captain? Who do you remember?"

He turned to Sir Pagaloth, and saw that his own cheeks were damp. Tears cut glistening lines against his tan skin, disappearing into the ragged curls of his beard. He made no move to wipe them clear, and around the circle, Lythian saw others were weeping too. There was no noise, no wailing, just the silent lament for loved ones, lost and never to return.

"My wife," Lythian said, his voice a whispery croak. "And my son. They died before their time."

Pagaloth nodded. "I am sorry. There can be no worse a thing to bear."

"And you, Sir Pagaloth? Who draws the tears to your cheeks?"

Pagaloth looked briefly to the blue cloak draped around Lythian's back, and the godsteel blade at his hip. He stole a hard glance at Borrus and then turned back to the flames. "Many," he then said. "My father. My three uncles. My four brothers. Many, Captain. Many were lost to the war."

A cold silence fell, and in that moment Lythian understood the loathing Pagaloth felt for the three foreign knights. "That is a heavy burden," he said. "I am sorry, Sir Pagaloth."

Pagaloth nodded and continued to stare forward. "Many here lost loved ones in battle. Some suffered more greatly than I."

Lythian tried to judge his age. Was he there? Did he fight? It was hard to tell, with that dark countenance and heavy beard, and the long black hair tied back against his neck. He looked the age of Tomos, perhaps, a mid-teen when the war raged, not yet old enough to fight. And around his eyes, there were no dragon-scale tattoos, no markings of the men he'd killed. Was that a choice they made, Lythian wondered, or a custom required of them? He suspected that a noble man like Pagaloth would not burden his face in ink. That it was a tradition of the coarse and common soldiers to so proudly display their kills.

Yet coarse though they were, many were weeping freely now, tears streaming from their cheeks. Lythian observed them for a long moment, so surprised by their unfettered grief, by the lack of shame they felt as they stared into the flames and drank, and wept at what they saw.

"Do you think this ignoble in some way?" Pagaloth asked him. "To weep as such in view of others?"

Lythian gently shook his head. "It's unexpected, that's all." He'd admit that much, and true it was. "Vandarian men don't commonly show their emotions."

"And why not?" The question came packaged in rebuke. There was a preachy manner to Pagaloth and the way he spoke, sometimes. But he was smart, Lythian could see, smart and sensitive and strong, all at once. "Emotions can be destructive, Captain Lythian, when held tight to one's heart and soul. They can corrode, over time. We Agarathi prefer to release them, free them from within." He beat his chest with his fist and grimaced. "In battle we show our anger, our hate, yes, but after..." He shook his head and his face softened. "After, we weep. And we remember."

Lythian remembered those war cries, the fearsome noise that the Agarathi hordes made when charging to battle. He'd never known of this dichotomy, though, this other end of the extreme. "We could learn something from that," he said eventually. He thought again of his wife and son. He hadn't wept over them in many years, and yet doing so felt cathartic. And painful. Yes, that too. "I could learn from it."

Pagaloth nodded. "The skraik helps free us in sacred places like this. Most nights, we use it to laugh, or sulk, but here we use it to cry."

Lythian glanced at Borrus. He was watching the bottle circle the group, eagerly awaiting his next taste. He looked to have had no great spiritual experience, though Tomos was sitting quietly, staring forward at the flames, a softly pained look cast upon his face. The younger man had lost several knights during the war, those he'd been serving as a squire, and each loss had left its mark.

Lythian turned again to Pagaloth. "Do you seek vengeance, Sir Pagaloth?" he asked him directly, thinking of what Borrus had said of Tomos, of how the younger knights yearned for war, sometimes, to get a taste of what their youth had once denied them. "Do you wish war to stir again?"

Pagaloth didn't speak for a long moment. There was a conflict in him, and that was clear to see. Eventually, he shut his eyes and blew a soft sigh from his lips. "Once, yes," he said. "I wanted vengeance, and I wanted war. For many years, that was so. But now..." He shook his head. "Now, I am older, and more thoughtful. I don't want war, Captain Lythian. Not anymore."

Lythian looked around the group. A darkness was consuming some of them, as they thought of those lost to battle, lost to Vandar and his steel. "And others? Do they wish it?

The dragonknight scanned and said in a dark voice, "Some...yes, they wish it. Others, no. Many cannot let go, Captain, and never will. I choose to honour the peace declared by King Tellion at Death's Passage. War has been a curse to these lands, yet not all think as such."

"And Tellion's son?" Lythian's voice was careful, probing gently. He would likely not find Pagaloth in a mood for candour again. "Does King Dulian wish for war, as some of the rumours say?"

Pagaloth's jaw stiffened, and his fingers reached to rub at the dragonhead clasp, feasting on the thick black hair at the end of his braid. "I do not know," he said, more curtly. "I have never met the king, and do not know his mind."

His mind, thought Lythian. His addled, demented mind. "There are rumours..." He turned his eyes to the flames and considered his words before continuing. "They say your king festers on his throne." He looked back at the brooding knight. "They say he's mad, Sir Pagaloth..."

"These are rumours, not truths," Pagaloth returned sharply. "I will not speak of them. Not here. Not ever."

Lythian nodded quietly, but he sensed he had the confirmation he needed. So it's true, he thought, observing Pagaloth's darkening eyes. Why else would he react as such? "I understand. Rumours can be harmful. I will have to judge for myself when I meet with him in Eldurath." He paused before continuing. "How long will it be until we arrive?"

Pagaloth let out a guttural huff and turned on him with a slightly scornful smile. "Why is it of such importance to you to know when we will arrive? It will not change the length of the journey."

"I ask for the sake of sanity. It is natural to want to know when a journey might end, and the conditions out here are difficult."

"They will not remain difficult for long. We are approaching the edge of the Drylands and the lands will soon be more green. Perhaps that will settle you. Vandar is a green country, is it not?"

"I suppose you could say that, yes."

"And have you visited Eldurath before?"

Lythian shook his head. He'd spent time on Agarathi soil, but never so far as their capital. Most of it had been spent in the east of the kingdom between the Red Sea and the mountain range known as the Scales.

"Then you will feel more at home there, and in the lands that border it, I think. The Askar Delta is rich in vegetation and animal life. It makes the journey through the Drylands worthwhile. You will see."

"And when will we see, exactly? Just for my sanity, Sir Pagaloth."

Pagaloth exhaled deeply. Why is it such a chore to tell us? "I cannot be exact, but we are more than half of the way there. In several days we will be beyond the Drylands and the landscape will change. If the horses do not fall to exhaustion, we may be there in a week, or a little more." He spoke as though he wanted to get it over with, then turned on Lythian angrily. "Satisfied? Will your swollen friend stop asking me now. Tell him, enough! I do not want to deal with his questions anymore." He glanced at Borrus with a seething dislike and then turned sharply away.

They shared few more words that night, as the flames settled slowly into a bed of burning coals, the stacked logs and sticks eaten away. The smoke puffed and swirled into the twinkling night sky and, one by one, the Agarathi soldiers stood and took themselves off to sleep, purged of their pent-up grief. When Pagaloth left, he did with his usual abruptness, standing suddenly and marching away, with a sneer and a swish of his deep red cape.

That sneer was for Borrus, it seemed, who watched him go, emitting a heavy huff. "How can you stand an evening with that savage, Lythian?" he grunted. "You have the patience of a saint, you know."

Lythian saw the drunken stupor in the Barrel Knight's eyes, the framing of belligerence it brought. "And did you see anyone in the flames, Borrus? Did you even try?" He shook his head at the man. "Or did you just spend the evening getting drunk and thinking of the comforts of home?"

Borrus stood at the accusation, towering over Lythian as he sat still and calm on the stone. "I heard him, Lythian!" he growled, in a barely-restrained voice. "I heard what he said about me. I won't be called swollen by some greasy-haired barbarian! I am heir to House Kanabar and the blood of Varin flows strong in my veins! What is he? He's nothing, Lythian! None of them are! Laughing at me, day and night, sniggering in that throaty hack they call a language." He narrowed his eyes on the nearby tents, and pulled his godsteel dagger. "I should put an end to them now, all of them. We take their supplies and turn back to Dragonfall, and if that gods-damn Fireborn Kin'rar comes again, we'll draw him down and cut him up too, him and that ugly beast he rides..."

"ENOUGH!" Lythian launched himself to his feet, his voice ringing out across the barren, moonlit plains. "Enough, Borrus! Everyone has had enough! Enough of you, and your bloody whining. Curse that Amron ever had you come too. I'd be better off with Tomos alone!"

"Oh you would!" Borrus raised his knife. "Well come, Lythian, have it your way. Strike me down and it shall be so!"

Lythian wasn't thinking anymore, not clearly, not straight. His dagger was suddenly in his grasp too and he was facing off against one of his closest, oldest friends. The two Varin Knights stood and stared and suddenly, before they knew it, both were moving into stance.

"Stop, you must stop!" Tomos ran around between them, arms held out wide, holding them back. "Think, Captain, please think." His eyes darted up. "They're watching. Maybe this is what they want?"

Lythian discharged a harsh breath and looked to the camp. A number of soldiers were there, grinning, snickering. None were weeping anymore, and a different emotion was dominant. It was a short respite only, it seemed. Normal service was to resume.

Lythian lowered his dagger and sheathed it, calmly straightened out his ruffled cloak, and took a few long breaths to bring his blood off the boil. He stepped to Borrus, and turned him away from the soldiers to spare him their taunts and jeers. "I think I know why they dislike you, Borrus," he said, as the larger man stood, blade still clung to his great, mallet-like fist.

"Dislike me? They loathe me, Lythian! I've never been subjected to such debasement and ridicule in all my life. And from such low men as they!" He made to turn, but Lythian held his eyes. "They are curs, Lythian, mongrels, no more civilised than the dogs we keep in the kennels..."

"You killed members of Sir Pagaloth's family."

Borrus silenced. He glanced again to the shacks, though Pagaloth wasn't there. A deep frown creased his eyes. "He told you that?"

"Not in so many words, no, but I have a strong suspicion that it's true. He lost his father, three uncles, and four brothers in the war. There's a good chance you were involved in the death of one or two of them, at least, given your reputation, and the way they behave around you. The same is probably true of some of the other men. It's why they hate you so."

Borrus huffed. "My reputation? You cut down just as many of them as I did, Lythian, or have you forgotten?"

"Perhaps. But I never took such joy in it, nor was I ever so noticeable on the battlefield as you. Gods, Borrus, you were a storm out there, and hard to miss at your size. Think of Amron, think of how he charged the lines and sent men scattering. You were little different. Just as big, just as bold. It's no wonder they know your nicknames here. I was never so famous as you."

"Don't butter me up, Lythian, you know I weaken to such words."

"I'm not trying to butter you up, Borrus. If your mind goes to butter then perhaps that's the problem." He turned his eyes on Borrus's gut and raised a brow. Borrus let out a barking laugh and slowly, surely, the tension eased. He sheathed his knife.

"Well, true or not, I won't ask for penance for fighting my enemy in a war," Borrus said, his voice tamed now, as the embers sparked and hissed nearby, glowing softly. "Maybe I did kill one of Pagaloth's brothers, or uncles, or his father for all I know. Or every damn one of them, at one battle or another. But there's nothing I can do about that, not now, and believe me, if he's looking for an apology, or some soft word, he won't get one, not from me."

"I don't think he expects it," Lythian sighed, as a light breeze caught his cloak. The wind was brisk and growing brisker, now that the flames had gone. "And who knows, I may be wrong. They may just dislike you because you're an easy target, Borrus..."

"Yes yes yes, if they're to sling shit, then there's a lot more of me to hit. Very funny, Lythian."

"That wasn't really my point, but I suppose there's some truth to it. But most of all, you've been moaning this entire trip, and you've become far too used to the comforts of your hall. We might want to start by cutting that out. You don't hear Tomos complaining."

Tomos looked like he didn't want to be brought into it.

"Tomos is young, and far more adventurous than I." Borrus turned to him. "You live the life I've led, Tom, and you'll yearn for your hall by my age, I assure you."

"I don't doubt it, Sir Borrus," the younger man said earnestly. "If I could live half as well as you, I'd be happy."

"Oh gods, more buttering up. You two really are cut from the same cloth."

"Stop talking about butter, Borrus. You'll make even me hungry!" Lythian smiled easily, and pulled his cloak around him. Pagaloth wasn't wrong about the cold out here. "Now, let's move past this, shall we, and seek the warmth of our fine abode? Sir Pagaloth says we're a week or so out from Eldurath and the lands will soon grow green. So there's that, at least, to lighten us. It will give us something else to look at out here."

"Oh joy," murmured Borrus sardonically. "The only trouble is, we're inching closer to more of these sodding people. I struggle in the company of two dozen. How exactly am I going to cope in a city full of them?"

"Rather well, probably, so long as they have wine."

"Which they will," noted Tomos. "I hear that every type of drink or food you can imagine comes sailing to Eldurath through the Crystal Bay. It's a city of plenty, and beautiful, I hear. Not grim like Dragonfall. I've heard Eldurath is like a paradise."

"Yes, well I'll believe that when I see it," grumbled Borrus. "But if they have some proper food and wine, then that'll be good enough for me. We can gorge ourselves, Tom, while Lythian treats with the king. Perhaps there will be women, too? Who knows, we may just find someone to take your virginity." He looked at Tomos with a wicked grin. "Would you like that, Tomos? Someone to break you in while we rest up and wait..."

"I'm not a virgin," countered Tom, with a note of anger. "I'm thirty two years old, Sir Borrus. Do you really think..."

"You won't convince me, oh Red Knight of the Helm, so don't even try to bother. I'll see you between a woman's legs, don't worry. It's a fine thing, truly. It really is time you felt a woman's warmth."

"I'm not..."

"Don't react," said Lythian. "He's just trying to get under your skin."

"Yes," grinned Borrus, "and given your reaction, I'm thinking there must be some truth to it. It's OK, Tom, you can tell us, we're all friends here."

Tomos managed a smile, taking on Lythian's advice. "A gentleman never tells, Borrus. So I'll keep my mouth shut, if you don't mind."

"Ah, dropping the 'sir' I see," Borrus noted, suddenly having a whale of a time. "I suppose that means we're becoming friends. It's about time you left out the formalities, Tom. You're not a squire anymore. You're a knight, and have been for many years. And a damn fine one at that."

Tomos looked taken aback by the sudden compliment.

"Oh yes, I can lend a kind word occasionally too, when the urge strikes. Or perhaps it's just the skraik? But either way, fair's fair, Tom - I'll admit you've been on fine form during this trip. Stoic and uncomplaining. Whereas I..." He sighed, and a large paw came down on Lythian's shoulder. "I'm sorry, Lythian, for how I've been behaving. And you're right. I've grown far too used to hearth and home. If these heathens know me as some infamous Varin Knight, then it's high time I started acting like one." He seemed to make a promise to himself. "Enough complaining. You won't hear another peep from me."

Lythian smiled. And what a blessed relief that will be, he thought, as they returned to their shack to enjoy the rare comforts of shelter, and warmth, out there on the barren, Agarathi plains.

38

Saska sat watching the bowmen practice, nocking and loosing arrows across the slow-flowing waters of the Izzun, some from the banks, others from up in stone towers built at intervals along the river's wending route.

There were boats out there, little ones. Simple rowboats, it seemed, for target practice. Many of the arrows were flaming and on the waters, some of those little boats were burning. There were siege weapons too, huge crossbow-like devices firing between crenels atop the towers. Ballistas, they were called. The projectiles they shot were thick, great lance-like bolts that shattered the boats' hulls on impact.

It was carnage, and the Rasal bowmen and engineers manning the ballistas were accurate and skilled in their work. Leshie looked on, legs crossed, wildly impressed. "Do you reckon they'd let us have a turn if we asked nicely?" she asked, big-eyed. "I've always wanted to fire a bow."

"You wouldn't be able to," Saska told her, laughing. "Not those longbows, Lesh. You need to be strong and well trained for that, and they're heavy. Heavier than you, probably." Leshie can't have weighed more than a hundred pounds, fully clothed and soaking wet.

They watched on, and there were others around them too, observing from the banks a little way outside the city. The men were practicing for the Tukoran invasion and this seemed almost designed as a public spectacle, as though to put the people at ease. By the looks of things, it was working. With legions of warships in the harbour and patrolling the river, and dozens of large towers and fortifications marking its banks, it seemed unthinkable now that an invasion could possibly occur by this route.

"I heard that they pour whale-oil on the water as well," Leshie said, as the girls sat watching. "They run ships up and down, dumping it from barrels, then shoot it with a flaming arrow when the enemy boats come upriver."

Leshie was full of facts like that, and liked to spend what little spare time she had mingling with the students of the university, pretending to be a young lady of high parentage. They'd learned, now, to use a variety of materials and makeups and tricks to alter their appearance in subtle ways and Leshie was ever keen to practice her skills beyond the classroom. She always returned with news and interesting tidbits, that the girls would later discuss.

"Wouldn't the current carry it off?" Saska asked. "The oil would just float off downriver and disperse."

"Yeah, slowly. The current doesn't move fast here, look." She reached for a twig and lobbed it into the waters. It ambled leisurely downstream, bobbing as it went. "See. And anyway, Griff said that's partly the point. They dump the oil upriver when they hear the enemy boats are coming, then let it flow on down to greet them. Just takes one arrow to set it off."

Saska nodded. She'd seen Quilter and Roark use the same oil when dousing those dead soldiers back on the road to Twinbrook. It had burned violently. She turned to Leshie. "So who's Griff?"

Leshie grinned, like she was hoping to be asked. "Just a boy. He's studying advanced naval tactics and strategies here." Her eyes spun a cheeky weave. "He's handsome, and high born. From a Seaborn house. He's even distantly related to the king." She smiled dreamily, then let out a desirous sigh.

"Careful, Leshie. Marian told us not to get into any romantic entanglements."

"I know," she said despondently. "Not that it makes any sense. Why teach us seduction techniques if we're not allowed to practice using them?"

"Because they're only intended to get information from targets, not used for fun. And frankly, I don't want to ever have to use them. That's not what I'm here for. I'll act and play a role, and disguise myself if I must, but I'm not going to climb into some highborn's bed just to extract secrets."

"You won't?" Leshie sounded surprised.

"And you will?"

"Sure," she said with a casual bob of the shoulders. "I'm not prudish like that. Never have been."

Saska's eyes were swept beneath a frown. "You're serious? You'd sleep with a man just to get information off them?"

"Of course. Depends on the man, I guess, but if it was someone like Griff, then happily." Her voice was all lusty and warm and hardly fit her innocent little appearance. "I wouldn't care about the secrets with him. His company would be enough for me." She giggled lasciviously, and suddenly Saska felt like the younger of the two.

"So...you've been with men before, then?" Saska asked, a little taken aback.

Leshie looked bewildered by the question. "Of course I have. Lots."

"Who?"

"All sorts, back home. Other servants, mostly, though a couple of highborns too. We had to find something to entertain ourselves with, you know. What?" She frowned and peered at Saska's thinly-veiled, disapproving stare. "I can see you judging me, Saska. Don't. There's nothing wrong with it. It's natural."

Saska went quiet. It was another side to Leshie she hadn't seen, though after further consideration, not one that overly surprised her, given how she'd behaved over the last month or so in Thalan. She had shown a keen interest in the young men of the university and her eyes were regularly turned. Those nights spent mingling weren't in the company of women, after all; it was always a boy she spoke of when she returned.

Around them, a generous applause rang out as one of the bowmen delivered a pinpoint shot, hitting the heart of a wooden target of a man nailed to one of the boats some hundred metres out across the river. Those targets were painted brown and green in the colours of Tukor. The crowd cheered. Some were drinking. Here on the north side of the Izzun, the banks were gentle and grassy and there were lots of places to sit and enjoy the sun, a little way from the bustle of the city. Many had made a day of it.

Leshie's voice was curious. "So you've...never...you know?"

Saska slowly shook her head.

"Oh, well, that's OK." Leshie stopped short of patting Saska sympathetically on the arm. "Why not? You're so beautiful, Saska. You must have had lots of attention?"

"The wrong sort," Saska said quietly. "The sort you want to avoid."

"Oh. Um, right. Of course."

Leshie seemed to understand, and left the topic there, though Saska continued to think on it for a little while longer. Her time working under the shadow of the Kastors in Ethior had been ever haunted by the spectre of libidinous men, keen to steal a moment in her chambers and take her virtue for their own. Nobles, knights, common soldiers. All prowled and lurked, though no one ever acted upon their obvious desires.

Saska had never known exactly why - and many of the other girls hadn't been so lucky - but had wondered if it was, in fact, Lord Modrik Kastor himself who'd sworn them to leave her be. If so, it wasn't kindness that drove him, but a need to keep her for himself, unsullied, untouched, so that when he finally crossed that line, her maidenhood would have been intact.

He never got me, though, did he? Saska thought defiantly. And nor did his wicked son.

The girls lingered on the banks for a little while longer, before making their way back to the city. After a further fortnight of intense, exhaustive training in all manner of subjects and skills, they'd been given a rare afternoon off, and Saska and Leshie had chosen to spend it exploring. Thalan was beautiful, big, all white and yellow and blue. They were the national colours and had been painted all over. Roofs, walls, banners and flags. Fountains gushed yellow-dyed water and beds of flowers of the three colours were everywhere.

The local worship of the seas and waves and gods and spirits within were everywhere too. You could hardly walk a dozen paces without running into statues and busts and painted frescos of some nymph or sea-sprite, and there were many, dozens that Saska had never heard of. They seemed more devout here, more god-fearing. Everywhere little ritualised religious ceremonies were taking place, and the temples and churches were all styled with numerous water features where the people gathered to pray.

The prayer groups seemed to be proliferating lately, in beseech of deliverance from the Tukoran threat. They passed through a grand, white-stone square, higher up in the city, where a large gathering had assembled at the steps of the Temple of Rasalan. A blue-cloaked sea-cleric was leading the prayers, and the hundreds before him were on their knees, backs bent, hands clasped, humming in a low, rhythmic union of voices. Others of a less pious nature watched on, idly going about their business. Few people seemed concerned by the ever-encroaching shadow of war.

"Do they think their prayers will help them?" Saska mused out loud as they wandered nearby, her words etched with a natural cynicism.

"They pray for storms," came a voice in quick answer. Saska turned swiftly to find a colourfully dressed man beside them, wearing a rich, red velvet doublet, fine, blue trousers, and ostentatious golden jacket. He was bejewelled with an extensive array of shell-necklaces and bracelets and golden rings, and wore a loosely tied crimson cravat around his neck. There was a tally stick in his hand, with a round, golden pommel, its sharpened tip resting against his knee-high, leather-booted feet on the stone floor.

The girls stood for a moment in silence, gaping at his outlandish attire. He waited patiently, as though used to such a reaction, observing them interestedly and with a gentle smirk to his lips.

Eventually, Leshie spoke. "You...can tell that from all the humming? It just sounds like noise to me."

He nodded. "Of course it does, to the untrained ear. It's the Song of Storms, a common prayer in wartime here." His voice was relaxed and refined, and carried a subtle hint of amused derision.

Saska regarded him, always wary of strangers, her distrustful nature ever at odds with her curiosity. The latter won out. He was far too sartorially eccentric to ignore. "Does it work?" she asked. "The prayer?"

The man laughed heartily, and his necklace jangled a tune. "Depends on who you ask."

"We're asking you," noted Leshie.

The man smiled down at her, his face arrogant in a sort of appealing way. "Too true, you are." He gestured lazily to the genuflecting masses. "I'd not want to call their good work a waste of time, but..."

"But you think it is?" said Saska.

"Aren't you perceptive. Or perhaps I'm just obvious. Yes, to me it's absolute nonsense, but most would likely disagree around here. I see no correlation between group prayer and natural events like storms and cyclones. But who knows, perhaps I'm wrong? If it makes them feel better then who am I to judge?"

"It seems to work, if that's the intention," Saska suggested, looking to the people around her. The square was teeming at the edges with little wine-stands and groups of tables and chairs. People sat drinking fine vintages, entirely undisturbed by the prospect of invasion.

"Indeed. That and the power of historical record. You seem like smart girls. Do you know how many times Rasalan has been successfully invaded?"

"Three times, I think," said Saska.

"Very good. Thrice indeed. And when was the last time, young lady?"

"I'm not sure. Hundreds of years ago."

"Over four hundred years ago," the colourful man explained. "Four hundred and twenty eight, if you want to be exact. And even then, little changed here. A few houses were wiped out and others took their place. Even successful invasions of these shores lead to little change or upheaval. So you can see why the people might appear nonchalant about it all, hmmm."

"So you're saying they don't think King Janilah will succeed, or they don't care if he does or not?" questioned Saska.

"A bit of both, I would say." His voice bounced along happily, and he expressed another breezy, effortless smile. "Life will likely stay the same for most people, so what difference it is to them who governs them? Do you know what will happen if Janilah takes this city?" The girls stared. "Nothing much at all. He'll either kill or imprison King Godrin and those of his line, force the rest of the noble houses to swear their fealty, and not a great deal else. I don't believe Janilah has any intention of raping and pillaging these lands. Why on earth would he? It is well known that he wants to control Rasalan to help secure the north against the south. There would be no sense in plundering the place now would there? Some might call that a noble calling."

Saska raised her eyes at the man, and then delivered something that sounded like an accusation. "You're Tukoran?"

His eyes shifted left and right, and then his finger lifted vertical against his lips. "Don't say it so loudly, girl," he whispered, "or else you'll see me in chains." The girls shared a quizzical look, and the man laughed loudly. "Actually," he told them, "I'm Vandarian by birth, though am something of an itinerant, given my profession. I'm a merchant, you see, and a rather successful one I might add. I like to consider myself a citizen of the world. kingdom-less and king-less and beyond the bounds of such authority."

Leshie looked at him suspiciously.

"Come now, relent with those questioning eyes, child, they don't suit you." He reached forward and dared to tap at her soft-skinned cheek. "You're far too pretty for them." A coy grin flashed onto Leshie's face - she was a sucker for compliments about her appearance, and didn't like how young she looked. "And it's a little hypocritical, wouldn't you say, to lay me with your suspicions when you're both clearly from Tukor yourselves. Hmmmm?"

"Who says we are?" asked Saska.

He laughed noisily, drawing the attention of passersby, though he didn't look like he cared. No, he likes it, Saska thought. Why else would someone dress like that?

"Oh, I don't know," the merchant then said, still chuckling, "perhaps the subtle Tukoran timbre to your voices? You're both trying to hide it, and doing a commendable job, but my ears are rarely fooled." He turned his eyes to a group of patrolling soldiers. "So perhaps I ought to be calling for the fetters and chains? Who are you? Spies, here on Janilah's orders? I'd hardly care if so, but amuse me anyway. Go."

The girls silenced, unsure of how to respond. They were forbidden to discuss their training with members of the public. Marian was very careful about that.

Calm, Saska. This is the very sort of question you'll be faced with when undercover. If you can't tackle it now, how exactly will you then?

"We aren't spies, we're servants, that's all," she said, knowing they were hardly dressed well enough to describe themselves as ladies. "We were raised in Tukor but have been living in Thalan for a while now. Perhaps that explains our confusing accents?"

The merchant smiled, as if knowing she was lying. "And yet you don't know the Song of Storms? Curious."

"Our master isn't religious, and never instructed us to be."

"And who is your master?"

"I'm not at liberty to tell you. He's a very private individual and wouldn't want his business being discussed without his permission." Saska lifted her chin and clamped her jaw shut, as if to show she wouldn't reveal anything further. Leshie mimicked the movement.

"Ah yes, of course. It's not my place to pry anyway. Forgive my forwardness. Perhaps I might apologise with a cup of wine?" He waved to the many little bars and stands around the perimeter. "I trade in it, so know it well. What do you say? Fancy a tipple?"

Leshie looked characteristically eager, but Saska quickly shook her head. "No, thank you," she said politely. "We must be getting on."

"Are you certain? A single cup won't hurt, will it? Please, allow me this courtesy, and an opportunity to better present myself."

He had a persuasive manner and Leshie was nodding briskly now. "Come on, Saska," she pleaded, "it's our afternoon off." She looked at the man interestedly. "Like he says, just one cup won't hurt. Please."

Saska pressed out a soft, relenting sigh. They weren't meant to be drinking, of course, but it was hard to deny that adorable little face, a front though it was for the sexually rapacious young woman hiding beneath. "Fine," she said eventually. "Just one, but then we really should be getting back."

Leshie beamed, and the merchant spun his eyes west. "Marvellous," he said. "I know just the place."

He led them to a pleasant little set up on the western edge of the square, with splendid views of the river below, straddled by the city on either side. Judging by those gathered at the tables around them, this particular wine bar was frequented by the more wealthy residents of Thalan, though few matched their new companion in his couture extravagance.

"Master Rose, what is your fancy today?" asked an eager attendant, rushing quickly up to their table as they sat. It seemed he came here often and knew the staff well.

The merchant turned to the girls. "My name is Vincent Rose," he said. "Introductions must be made before drinking, or else we'll be set for seven years of bad luck. Oh yes, I have my superstitions too." He smiled easily.

"Saska," said Saska, performing a polite, seated bow.

"Leshie," beamed the younger girl, her recent suspicions swiftly put to pasture. She reached out and allowed Vincent Rose to kiss the back of her palm. Gods she's easily turned, Saska thought. No wonder Marian has her concerns.

"Wonderful," said Vincent, releasing Leshie's hand. "Names to suit you both." Saska wasn't certain if he was being sarcastic or not. They were lowborn names and it wouldn't normally be considered a compliment. "Now, to the wine..."

He ordered three cups of a vintage neither of the girls had ever heard of, and set about explaining why it was so special. Something to do with the particular blend of minerals in the soil, and the grape's unusual, sapphire colour. By the time he was done - and before Saska could deny him - a second cup had magically appeared, of another vintage. Saska drunk it with only a mild reluctance - it was quite delicious, after all - as Vincent gave a further lecture on the particulars of the wine and winemaking process before moving onto more interesting topics.

As he did so, other merchants and business associates came and went, interrupting them occasionally to share greetings with the man. He seemed well known and well liked, and was somewhere in his mid-thirties, clean-shaven and erudite and apparently rather cultured. He clearly had a taste for the finer things, too, judging by his clothes, jewels, and the cost of the wine he purchased, and was obviously exceedingly wealthy. Though not, he made abundantly clear, from a noble house.

"New money," he called himself, in answer to a question from Leshie about his ancestry. "I'm the sort that those stuffy old noble houses don't like. I come from nothing, my dear, but am now richer than many of them. It irks them greatly and they just cannot stand me, but all that does is further fuel my ambition."

He laughed wickedly, displaying a clear aversion to the landed aristocracy. He was like a dark version of Ranulf, in a way, engaging and personable, and yet driven by the pursuit of wealth, and unashamedly so, where Ranulf wasn't so material. Saska took some enjoyment from his withering views of the nobility, given her experience, and Leshie seemed to as well, laughing out loud to his jokes, eyeing him with a growing, drunken avidity. A further cup was brought forward - their third - and once more it seemed to appear from nowhere.

"How do you do that?" Saska demanded. "You never even spoke to a waiter."

"I have a shorthand with them here," Vincent declared. He made a series of hand signals and explained what they meant. "You see, not so hard, is it. I'm here so often that they hardly need bother communicating with me at all. They know what vintages I most favour."

The conversation went on, though it was largely one-sided, as further friends and acquaintances of the man continued to come and go. Saska sipped her wine, keeping her eyes on Leshie, who was drinking with more abandon now. Vincent smiled, watching her too. He darted his eyes toward a waiter, flicked his hand into a signal, and moments later, a fourth cup came out.

"I like you girls," Vincent exclaimed, lounging in his chair in a way that made him look relaxed, gentlemanly, and somehow roguish all at once. He idly swished the wine around his cup. "Will you hate me so if I press again for the identity of your master? I'd like to pay the man a visit and petition for your release. What contract do you have with him?"

"No contract," said Leshie immediately. She leaned forward on the table, eager eyes fixed to the man.

"What news!" He grinned, as though it was all a game. "Then how would you fancy a trip on the open seas? There's no sense in being here with war afoot, is there, and I'm looking for new staff to attend me. I plan to make for the south soon enough and escape the frigid winters up here. Perhaps you'd like to accompany me to my vineyards in Solapia? There's no finer place in the world to relax and unwind than the Sunrise Isle, you know."

Leshie looked dangerously enticed by the idea, as she did Vincent himself. He wasn't handsome in the classical sense, but had a way about him that was undeniably attractive. "I'd love to come, Vincent," she said, eyes sparkling to life. "Wow. Solapia! I've always wanted to go."

Saska stiffened her eyes and gave Leshie a tense glare. "No, we can't go, Leshie," she said warningly. "We have responsibilities here, remember."

Leshie's eyes dropped, her face all glum and gloomy. "Oh. Yeah. I almost forgot."

"It's a kind offer, Master Rose, but unfortunately, we'll have to decline." Saska smiled politely, then looked at Leshie again. "Both of us."

Vincent seemed unconcerned. "Oh, well that's a shame. My estates are south of the city if you change your mind. Ask anyone around here and they'll point the way."

He didn't push it, though why would he need to? It all seemed like a passing fancy to him, just a curiosity that he'd probably forget by morning. The sort of talk fuelled by wine and nothing much more than that. Saska decided, at that point, that it was time to take Leshie away.

When they bid their new friend goodbye and thanked him for his generosity, dusk was on them and the skies were burning with a glorious maroon sunset. They returned to the steps that led to Brightwater Academy, a dozen stone switchbacks taking them up the hills to the university campus. The effort was a slog, and the girls took their time, and Leshie spent most of it in further consideration of the prospect of joining Vincent Rose on his travels to the Sunrise Isle.

Saska promptly lay her daydreams to rest. "He's not a man you could ever trust, Leshie. He's too rich and too bitter and it was obvious enough that we were just casual curiosities to him. You'd probably get to his ship to find it already sailed and then what? Marian would cast you out and you'd have to find your own way. Think straight. You made a godsteel oath and you're going to stick to it, just like me."

Leshie grumbled something under her breath but otherwise remained quiet. Her light footsteps became a plod and suddenly, she seemed a child again, sulking as she huffed her way up the steps.

Saska watched her closely, and with a strain of anger in her eyes. Leshie had been committed and eager at the start, but her enthusiasm had eroded since coming here. Those first days were an adventure, and the escape from her old life had been thrilling. The journey across Tukor to Blackhearth. The sea voyage. The early joy of bonding to godsteel. All had faded now for Leshie and she seemed to take more pleasure from her nighttime mingling among the students than the lessons and training exercises they had throughout the day.

They reached the final stretch of stairs and arrived within the gardens and sloping lawns, with the city and river spread out beneath them. Leshie was still grumbling about her rotten luck. With the wine loosening her tongue, Saska turned on her angrily.

"Are you seriously going to keep complaining about this?" she demanded, a rare ire in her eyes. "After all Marian's done for us, you'd consider walking out, and leaving with some merchant you met in the square?" She snarled. "For Tukor's sake, grow up, Leshie! You've been given a chance to make a gods-damned difference and you're not going to just throw it all away."

Leshie looked shocked and the alcohol had unshackled her too. "You can't tell me what to do, Saska!" she bit back, breathing heavily as she stammered through the words. "I've been told what to do all my life! I'm not going to have you doing it too!"

"Yeah, well maybe you need to be told what do to. Astrid's right. You're just a silly girl. Clearly you can't make proper decisions on your own."

"Oh yeah? Says who? You? Why should I listen to you anyway?" She laughed cruelly. "You don't even know your real age. You've never even been with a man. Who the hell are you, Saska? Nobody. Just a mutt, a southern mutt..."

Saska's hand flashed from her side in a whip-like motion, catching Leshie hard across the cheek. The strike was true and sent her stumbling off to the side, though she just about kept her footing. Panting heavily, Leshie's eyes came back, laden with tears. Across the lawns, people were staring. The sunsets came daily, but these sorts of altercations were rare.

A short silence hung in the twilit air and eventually, Saska spoke. "Leshie, I...I shouldn't have..."

Leshie shook her head to cut Saska off. She rubbed her cheek with a trembling hand. "No, I...I'm sorry, Saska," she mumbled weakly. "I shouldn't have said...I didn't mean..." Her eyes dipped in shame.

"I know. It's OK. Let's just forget this happened, OK? It's the wine." Always blame the wine. She smiled weakly. "Deal?"

Leshie nodded, chin quivering, eyes down. "Deal," she whispered.

They walked together in silence back to the dorm, Saska's mind blurring, foggy from the wine, the words that cut so deep. She glanced at Leshie, guilty for striking her, though saw the same expression in her younger friend's eyes. She didn't mean what she said, Saska reasoned, wanting to believe it. It was just the wine, that's all. She doesn't think like that. She's always been so sweet and kind.

They reached their dorm and stepped inside, to find Astrid on her bed, reading. She liked to do that during her spare time and, of the three, was perhaps the most committed now. Leshie had proven herself unreliable and Saska, well, her thoughts did drift occasionally to Ranulf's offer to sail south.

I'm a hypocrite, she realised. I've considered leaving as well, haven't I, if only for a moment or two? Why shouldn't Leshie be allowed the same moment of weakness? That's all it is. She nodded to herself. A moment of weakness, that's all.

"Well what the hell happened to you two?"

Leshie made quickly for her bed and ignored Astrid's question, climbing in and turning so that she was facing the wall. She began sobbing lightly. Saska sat, hanging her head.

"Saska? What's going on?"

"Nothing, Astrid, it's fine. Just..." She shook her head, and glanced at Leshie's little, curled up frame. "It's fine."

"OK...well, I guess keep your secrets, then." She flipped a page, eyes idly scanning the book. "I wouldn't get too comfortable, though." Saska looked at her. "Marian wants to see you, she came by a little while ago."

"What about?"

Astrid shrugged. "I don't know, but she seemed pretty stressed." She yawned. "Best go now, I'd say."

"Right." Saska stood and moved to the door, happy to escape the room.

"Oh, Saska."

She turned. "Yeah?"

"I'd wash your mouth first. If I can smell the wine on you, you can be sure Marian will too."

Saska nodded gratefully, washed her mouth, and then made her way to Marian's office.

39

Marian smelled the wine immediately.

"You've been drinking," she accused, as soon as Saska stepped into her office. It was a small place, neat and tidy, a few courtyards and buildings away from the dorm. There was a desk, a wooden cabinet, a couple of chairs, and not much else. Saska wasn't even sure what Marian used the place for, other than the occasional meeting, and most of those took place in the palace.

"Go on then, tell me what you've been up to." Saska made to sit, but Marian cut her off. "Did I say you could sit down?"

Saska flushed. Marian could be stern, but never nasty, and she seemed in a foul mood. "I just thought..."

"You thought what? That by giving you an afternoon off, I was telling you to spend it gulping down wine? I do recall expressly telling you not to drink, Saska. How many cups have you had?"

Saska eyes were low. She had little energy for a reprimand right now, and decided the truth might as well come out. "Four."

"Leshie as well?"

Saska nodded.

"And how did you come by this wine, exactly?" Marian sniffed the air, nostrils flaring, her sense of smell enhanced by her grip to the godsteel dagger at her hip. "It smells expensive. Come on, out with it."

"Someone bought it for us. We met him in the main square, near the Temple of Rasalan. He offered and we accepted and he paid for our wine." Saska spoke plainly and without inflection.

"What was his name?" Marian asked. She leaned forward, and her eyes darkened beneath a frown. "Don't tell me it was Vincent Rose. Don't you dare, Saska."

Saska's eyes shifted left, right, then moved back to Marian again. "You've, um, kinda got me in a box here, my lady."

"Oh, gods." Marian sank into her chair, seeming utterly exhausted. "This is just what I need, that bloody man creeping about, poaching my students." She exhaled slowly, and rubbed at her eyes, wincing. "How did you meet him, then?" she sighed. "Go on, sit down."

Saska pulled out the chair and sat, then answered. "He just came up to us. The people were praying on the steps. I made a comment and then, he was there, right next to us, talking."

"Yes, I know where that leads. You spoke for a while, he was interesting and a little bit mysterious and, at some point, he offered to buy you wine, and well, why not? So you go and drink and he badmouths the nobility and makes you laugh and, suddenly, he's asking you to come away on his ship, to some fantastical, exotic land." She stopped, puffing a breath. "Does that about sum it up, Saska."

"Well, yes, my lady. You weren't there, were you, eavesdropping from a nearby table?"

Marian laughed tiredly. The comment had carried a bit of risk, but Saska backed herself, now, to deliver a tension-easing word when necessary. Ranulf had taught her well there, as part of his extracurricular teachings.

"You know, Saska, I wish I had been there. A few cups of summer wine would do me some good right now. That said, I'm not sure butchering a prominent merchant would have gone down so well in such a pubic square."

"You really hate him that much?"

"Oh no, Saska, I hate him a great deal more than that." She clenched a fist and shook her head. There was clearly a long history there. "Vincent Rose is a charlatan and a thief," she began, "a man who masquerades as a legitimate businessman but who really makes most of his money through piracy and a wealth of illegal operations. He swans around the world as though he's somehow beyond its laws, paying for men of influence to look the other way, and stirring up trouble wherever he goes in order to advance his own position and profit. He is a profoundly selfish, egocentric, and ruthless man, and takes great joy in causing others distress."

She sighed, and a pain came across her face. "But more than that," she said dispiritedly, counting on her fingers, "he has not once, not twice, but on three separate occasions stolen away one of my recruits to use as his personal bodyguard. He seems to find it all very amusing, and likes using female Bladeborn sometimes as his guards for no other reason than to further his own eccentric image. All three, as I understand it, are now dead. And it seems he's in the market for a fourth."

The realisation dawned. "Oh."

"Oh indeed, Saska. I trust this makes sense to you?

Saska nodded. "Well, he obviously didn't put things like that but, yes, it all sounds plausible. So he knew who we were, then, when he came to us in the square? He knows we're training under your tutelage?"

"Most certainly. He has a network of serpentine spies, slithering about and hissing into his ears. He must have been tracking you and swept in at the opportune moment. Now let me make an educated guess here - it was Leshie who was most turned by the man's obnoxious rhetoric, am I correct?"

"Well..."

"Of course it was," Marian went on, sparing Saska from having to betray her friend's trust. "And you know, I might just let her go with him."

Saska balked. "Really?"

"Oh why not? Leshie has proven herself gifted in some respects, and painfully difficult in others. In time, of course, I'd hope to mould her and shape her into a more reliable asset, but we simply don't have time for that right now. Truth be told, we may well learn something from a man like Vincent Rose, so we might just kill two birds with one stone."

"I hope you're not being too literal there, my lady," Saska cut in. "You did just say that Vincent's bodyguards have all died."

"Yes, I did, but that is the risk we all have to take in this life, Saska. Leshie is far too volatile to be an effective agent at this time, but here, at least, we may extract some use from her." She stopped, perhaps realising how her words sounded. Her fingers began tapping on the table, tap tap. "Well, let me mull it over. This is not the reason why I called you here."

Saska watched Marian as she shifted her position in her chair. She looked tired, more tired than ever, and yet there was something more behind her eyes, that Saska was only now seeing. Grief. A deep sense of grief.

Marian exhaled a breath. "I lost four agents today," she finally said, holding her eyes down. "Or, I learned of four of their deaths, anyway. All of them fell some weeks ago, but I hadn't known, not for sure, until today."

Saska wasn't certain how to respond. Lady Marian Payne was not a woman who needed comforting. "I'm...sorry to hear that, my lady. How did you find out?"

"An agent of mine returned to Thalan this afternoon. She'd been undercover in Tukor, but abandoned her post and returned, managing to barter passage on a small fishing vessel across the Sibling Strait. She informed me, only hours ago, that four others were discovered, and executed, while on operations across Tukor. She panicked, thinking she might be next, and took the decision to bring the news to me, rather than stay, and continue in her work."

Saska let a moment pass before speaking. "You sound displeased."

"Do I? Perhaps I am. Or perhaps I'm just weary, Saska."

"I imagine it's somewhere in the middle, my lady," Saska said carefully. She was speaking out of turn, perhaps, and the wine was to blame, but sensed Marian would permit it. "You're disappointed she abandoned her post. You feel betrayed. But, you also understand why she did it, if she thought her cover would be blown."

"A fair summary, yes. How does it make you feel, hearing this news?" She looked directly at Saska, and her eyes hardened. "Four agents have been killed in the last month. Does that make you want to leave? Might you consider sailing off south with Vincent Rose too? Or Ranulf, perhaps?"

Saska frowned. "No," she said. "I made a godsteel promise to you. I owe you my life. I will take any posting you command of me, my lady."

Marian studied her for a moment. Perhaps she, too, was wondering whether the wine had emboldened her young charge. Whether morning would bring more cautious, frightened thoughts. "So you have no interest in sailing to Aramatia? You won't go with Ranulf, if he were to travel there to uncover more details of your past?"

Saska's eyes narrowed. "He told you about that?"

"Don't feel betrayed. Ranulf Shackton is a kind and honourable man, and only wants what is best for you. He finds it very difficult to lie to me, and I can be quite persuasive when I want to be. There is nothing to hide here, nothing at all, and especially not from me. There are things about your past that you still haven't told me. Now is the time for you to do so."

"So that's why you wanted to see me? Because of some tenuous evidence that I'm some long lost princess of Aramatia?"

"No, in truth I have little interest in that right now. Perhaps you are a princess, perhaps not. At this time, that isn't relevant, not to me. What I care about, Saska, is how you might play a positive role in this war, and the wars to come. Let us start with your former masters." She placed her elbows neatly on the desk, fingers steepled. "What does the name Modrik Kastor mean to you?"

Saska took a sharp breath. She could feel his whip, slashing at her back, licking, tasting her blood and flesh. She could smell the stink of whiskey and wine, the pipe smoke and sweat, the piss. She could feel his knuckles, his boots, his palm, crunching, kicking, slapping. And she could see him. Oh, she could see him. Lying there, with his head cracked open, eyes flickering, helpless, dying.

"Saska?"

Her eyes moved up and she steadied herself. "He was my former master, before I came to the care of Master Orryn," she said on a breath.

Marian stared. She knows, doesn't she? Saska realised. She knows something, at least.

"Lord Kastor, he mistreated you? He beat and abused you, before his death?"

Saska nodded, keeping herself steady. The wine was helping to douse her trauma.

"You say his name in your sleep, you know. Modrik Kastor. And Lord Quintan too. She told me - Astrid," she said at Saska's questioning look. "She was concerned about you. Don't go blaming her either."

Saska nodded slowly.

"You're a private person, I know," Marian went on. "You've had to be, haven't you? To hide certain truths of your past? Having others speak of you behind your back doesn't sit well with you, Saska. I understand that, but right now, I need the full truth." She drew a long breath and lifted her chin. "Did you kill Lord Modrik Kastor?"

"I did." Saska said immediately. She had anticipated the question. She wanted, for once, to tell the truth. "I hit him with a candlestick, and he fell and cracked his head on the hearth. I was in his bedchambers with him, alone. He tried to rape me. I didn't let him. And he died." Just like Lord Quintan.

"How was your part in this not discovered?"

"It was late. There was no-one around. He was drunk. I managed to escape back to my room without being seen and most people thought he'd just passed out, and cracked his head. He was often drunk back then."

"And then? What happened after?"

"His wife, Lady Cordelia Kastor - she never liked me, nor her husband's fascination in beating and abusing me. She sent me away, sold me to slavers. They were attacked on the road by bandits and I managed to escape in the ensuing chaos. I headed west, for the Hammersongs, thinking I might cross to Vandar, but got only as far as Willow's Rise. That's where Master Orryn found me, out in the fields."

"I see."

The conversation stopped, and Saska let out a breath. She'd never once told anyone that before, yet it felt cleansing to unload. She smiled, the expression soft and small and near childlike in its simplicity.

"You're doing well, Saska," Marian said quietly. "You're doing very well."

Saska's smile held. She sighed, in relief, and her eyes began to grow wet with tears. Memories came again, of those years in Lord Kastor's castle, those horrible, traumatic, torturous years. She sniffed, and Marian remained quiet. She waited for Saska to speak.

"He was like the devil, my lady," she whispered, going on. "We were terrified of him, all of us. He starved us for days at a time, beat us, locked us in lightless dungeons in the crypts with the spirits and the rats . He would line us up, sometimes, and whip us, one by one." Her voice shook, haunted, and tears rolled silently down her cheeks. "Sometimes he'd force us to whip each other. I've scarred people, Marian. I've given them cuts that will never fully heal." Her eyes grew more angry, and she wiped the tears away. "He made me do that. He made us all. He sat, watching, drinking, laughing. And his son, his son was there too, sometimes. He always looked at me. He always wanted me."

"Cedrik?" Marian asked softly. Modrik had several sons, but Cedrik was the eldest, the most loved, the heir to his house.

"They call him gallant," Saska whispered. "They call him courtly and chivalrous; a gentlemen. But they don't know him, not the real Cedrik Kastor, not like I do. He's as his father born; evil, wrong. And now..." She looked up. "Now he's in charge of the northern armies. Now he's coming here."

Marian stared, and there was something in her eyes. Saska studied them and she knew. Vengeance.

"Would you kill him too, I wonder? Would you kill Cedrik Kastor, as you did his father..."

"Gladly," Saska growled, and her lips were up in a grimace, and her teeth were bared to the lamplight. "I would kill him, my lady, and kill him slow. His father's death was an accident - I was only defending myself, like with Lord Quintan - but Cedrik, I would want to draw it out if I could."

Marian drew a long breath, and turned her eyes to the side in thought. "I'm likely to be called away," she then said. "My skills are going to be needed, and I'm told I'm wasted here, training a small handful of students. I'm not sure yet, Saska, if you are ready. You have been training for less than six weeks, and that is far too short a time, but things as they are, we may not have a choice." She looked at her straight. "I may wish for you to come with me. You know the Kastors. You know the Greenbelts. You may be of some use."

Saska listened. She set a serious cast to her face and then, staring into Marian's silver eyes, spoke. "I'm ready, my lady, for whatever you need of me."

"Good. I can see that you remain committed, child, and it's getting to the time where we all must find our role in this war." She thought for a moment. "Leshie," she whispered, fingers tapping again. "Perhaps there is some providence here, with the return of Vincent Rose. Would she go with him, were I to ask?"

Saska didn't need to think long on it. "She would."

"And in my service still, do you think?"

Now Saska wasn't so certain. "I'd hope so, yes. She might relish it, my lady. Working undercover with a man she already wants to leave with." Then she had a darker thought. "Is he cruel? Would he take her to his bed?"

"I imagine he would, yes," Marian said plainly. "However, whatever I might think of the man, I have heard no rumours of sexual mistreatment, and do not believe he is of that sort. I would not expect that of the girl, though. It would be her choice, and a dangerous one, to fall to the man's bed and charms. He has a way of twisting the minds of young women, bending them to his cause. Sending Leshie with him would be a risk. In time, her loyalties might shift."

"Isn't that a risk you're always going to take? We're all young and impressionable."

"Some more than others. You told me once that you prefer to be loyal to people, and not nations. What do you say now? I sense you have some loyalty to me, but no doubt you have the same with Ranulf too. I will ask you to risk your life and engage in dangerous operations. He will wish the opposite, to bring you to some safe haven, to protect you, if he can. So which do you chose?"

"I have already chosen you, my lady. Ranulf didn't save my life, you did. I will go where you wish it. I will honour my godsteel oath."

Marian let out a sigh, and seemed troubled by the predicament she faced. Clearly, she disliked the notion of sending agents out before they were ready, and yet it seemed she had no choice in the matter either. She'd lost four agents, and a fifth had abandoned her post. Perhaps they would have delivered critical intelligence that the national defence was relying on? Perhaps one of them was planning to assassinate Lord Cedrik Kastor, before he even set sail?

Now the onus seemed to fall on Marian. Her orders came from a higher place, perhaps even directly from the king himself. They were not for her to deny, and in the same way, Marian's orders were not for Saska to deny either.

"Will you try to make it back to Tukor?" Saska asked.

Marian shook her head. "There would be little time, and little point in that now," she said. "The invasion will likely begin within weeks, if not days, and before long I fear our lands will teem with brown and green. I will mobilise, and go where I must, when we receive more reliable intel. However, we have heard loose reports that a northern invasion across the Mercy is being abandoned, in light of the strength of our defences at the coast. A large portion of our navy is in harbour at Steelport and the seas are growing more rough. I believe that Kastor will lead his army south, down the Sibling Strait, and press his invasion there, landing at the coastal bays some way south of Oakshore."

Saska considered it, thinking of the Rasal coastline and possible entry points for a successful invasion. It would be of little surprise to see Kastor's army move south, and perhaps that was always the plan. To lure the Rasal navy north in defence of Steelport and the route up the Izzun, and then press their advantage further south before the bulk of the navy could react. Saska also knew that the main Rasal army was in camp near the Links, in preparation for an assault there. If Kastor were to land south of Oakshore, and Prince Rylian's forces were to cross the Links, the Rasal forces would find themselves surrounded. Saska put the concern to Marian.

"If that were to occur, the army would be able to retreat further north," she explained. "In my estimations, it would take the Tukorans some months to navigate their way up toward Thalan. There are many forts, castles, and cities along the route that they will need to win, and control, if they're to successfully take our capital city, and the weather will progressively worsen in the coming months and make the way more difficult. It will not be quick, and that will give us time to operate, and further disrupt their progress."

Saska continued to think. "Vincent Rose suggested that King Janilah has no intention of pillaging these lands," she said. She studied Marian's reaction. "What do you make of that? Apparently all he wants is a united northern continent. But that doesn't make sense to me. Thousands could die on both sides, my lady, and then where would that leave us? Weakened, surely, and severely so."

"Yes, it would, and that is my biggest fear of all. King Janilah has become consumed by his hatred for us. He will not stop until he has conquered these lands, and I fear that tens of thousands of northmen could be lost in the coming slaughter." Her voice turned distant, and her eyes were far off. "Chaos is about to engulf these lands. King Godrin, he says it. He's seen it, child. He knows what is to come, and yet...and yet he knows we have to face it. We have no choice, not anymore. This..." She stared, unblinking, at nothing in particular. "This is just the beginning. And now, we have no time."

She blinked, and breathed out softly, and returned her eyes to Saska, sitting stiff, sitting quiet, sitting cold across the desk.

"I must think," Marian said, nodding to herself. "Your place in this is not yet confirmed, but prepare yourself to leave this city, when the times comes."

"I will."

Marian continued to look at her, and her eyes moved across Saska's short brown hair, still rough after her impromptu cut in the wildlands of Northern Tukor six weeks past. She might have been concerned about Saska being recognised, were she to find herself among the Kastors once more, but now, after what Saska had learned, it seemed unlikely. She could disguise herself well, using potions to alter the hue of her eyes, using creams and ointments to subtly and semi-permanently change the colour of her skin. The Rasals were highly gifted in such things, and had become masters of trickery and deceit. It all came from the ocean, from the corals and shells and plants and animals that dwelled down deep where no one else could go. There was a magic to it that Saska didn't fully understand, the bounties of the deep harnessed by the Seaborn and their mages and their bond to the water. It was what made them special, their gift from a fallen god. The Vandarians had their godly steel and the Agarathi had their dragons and here in Rasalan, they mastered water, and the magical fruits within.

"What will happen with Astrid? If Leshie were to sail south with Rose, and I stay with you, what of her, my lady?"

"I'm not sure yet," Marian answered. "It may be that she stays here, for the time being at least. I do not believe that Astrid is prepared to kill, not yet, and that will be our task. You have proven yourself able to do so, and I see in your eyes a willingness to do so again. Kastor men. They will be our targets. And their lord, most of all."

"I want to go," Saska found herself saying. Was she thinking straight? Perhaps, perhaps not. Did she understand the undertaking, truly understand it? There would be war camps, sieges, battles, and bloody, abundant slaughter. Could she deal with seeing all that, being among it, a part of it? Am I ready? she thought. Truly ready for it all? And then the answer came, and set firm her conviction. I have to be, she knew. In that, as with everything, she never really had a choice.

"I will consider things further, and keep you updated on what happens across the strait. Return to your dorm, and try to get some rest. Speak of none of this to Leshie, or Astrid, not yet. I will talk with them both individually." Marian looked to the door. "Now go."

Saska left the room, and walked through the quiet, darkened courtyards back to her dorm. Her mind turned to her former masters as she walked slowly beneath the pale moonlight. To Modrik Kastor, head opened like an egg, blood filling the cracks and chips in the stone. To his son, Cedrik, who'd taken such pleasure in her torture too.

Saska thought of him, more and more, as she idly wandered along. She thought of his dark brown eyes, his jutting jaw, his sneer as he looked at her with a simmering, hateful lust. She thought of the stories the other girls told of him, how he'd creep to their beds at night and tie them up and have his way, again and again. And those girls were so often southern, or mixed, and that was no surprise. Because the Kastors hated the southerners, they hated them more than anyone else. They hated them so much that they gathered many to the castle, to serve, to torture, to abuse, rape and kill. Many others had never made it out of those thick stone walls alive, but Saska had, by luck and chance, and she'd taken the life of Modrik Kastor with her.

But, it wasn't enough. It was never enough. I want his son, she thought. I want his house. I want to see it crumble, and fall, and burn.

She returned to her dorm with a mind of fire and hate. And a path, a purpose, finally laid out before her. A long, dark track back to House Kastor.

40

Elyon was watching Aleron spar from the gallery encircling the training yard at Keep Daecar, when the news came that Fitzroy Ludlum had decided to throw their bout.

It was delivered by messenger boy, who hustled in along the terraces and handed Elyon a note. Elyon thanked the boy, unrolled the scroll of parchment, read the words, and frowned. Below, Aleron was skilfully fending off both Sir Barnibus and Sir Lancel at once, and to Elyon's side, Amilia and Melany were lounging in their chairs, drinking sapphire wine, watching the action as their maids and servants attended them.

Elyon read the note again, to be sure of its contents, then called out across the yard for Aleron to stop. The clashing of steel came to a swift abatement, and the yard fell quiet. All around the terraces, the other courtiers and knights and Daecar men silenced too. There were many of them, all there to observe Aleron during his training and, as far as Elyon could tell, it had all become a bit of a farce. His older brother had been training within the sanctified confines of the Steelforge at first, but now he did so here, at the training grounds of Keep Daecar, so that Amilia could watch and sip wine as she did so. At least, that's how Elyon had read it.

"What is it, Elyon?" Aleron called up to him, sliding up his faceplate, his face flushed from exertion. "I was in a fine groove there. Don't tell me you're trying to spare Barny and Lance the humiliation of being bested by me alone!" He laughed loudly and Amilia echoed him, and all around the balconies, the spectators laughed too. Perhaps it's good he's being watched by so many, Elyon thought. It does mimic the conditions of the arena, somewhat.

"No, brother, nothing so charitable as that. It's news of your opponent tomorrow, Fitzroy Ludlum. It seems he's decided to throw the bout."

Aleron stopped laughing, frowned, and took several long strides across the yard. The fawning laughter died down to a gentle murmur. "Does it say why?"

Elyon ran his eyes down the parchment again. "It says he's unwell, and unlikely to recover in time to fight you."

"Nothing else?"

"No. I would assume he's electing to opt out so he has a better chance of getting himself right for the knockout stages."

"He's trying to avoid facing you, my dear," Amilia said in her most devoted of tones, clinging to a golden flute of sweet sapphire wine. "He knows he has no chance of defeating you, so why spare the energy? I doubt he's unwell at all."

"It's a smart move, actually, Aleron," said Barnibus, over at the water station to one side. He splashed a cup into his face to help combat the heat - the weather wasn't especially warm now that they were deep into autumn, but sparring with Aleron was hot and sweaty work. "Ludlum would have no chance of defeating you, so saving his strength is sensible. Either way, he's secured his place as runner-up in the group, and the draw favours him, moving forward."

Aleron nodded, and puffed out his armoured chest. "The draw favours me too, Barny," he said, as the courtiers and loyal knights of their house watched on. He lifted Vallath's Ruin and extracted their praise. "I shan't be undone by anyone. Taegon Cargill. Brontus Oloran. Dalton Taynar..." He whittled off a series of names for the pleasure of the crowd, dismissing them, one by one. "None shall trouble me and this Ludlum boy least of all." He looked at Amilia with a broad smile to his lips. "With such a beauty by my side, I am unstoppable."

Aleron laughed again, then leapt, suddenly, in a great godsteel enhanced bound, launching himself into the gallery and landing by Amilia's side. He took her into his metal arms and kissed her passionately, as Elyon watched on, wondering just what on earth was happening. This was not his brother. His brother was cautious, careful, and not so unbearably arrogant as this. What has she done to him? he wondered, watching on. She's awoken some sort of monster. A monster unshackled from Father's shadow.

Melany moved to Elyon's side, hastily escaping the pair, as the yard rang out with cheers. "He's terribly...animated, isn't he? I suppose you'd prefer not to dismiss the remaining challengers so easily?"

Elyon shook his head. "No, I wouldn't, and nor would Aleron if he were acting normally. Those challengers have been winning their contests with ease as well, and even Ludlum has proven himself a dangerous opponent with his wins over Sam Garrick and Nathaniel Oloran."

He had beaten poor Godfrey Wilmar too, but that wasn't overly surprising - Elyon's young friend was losing quite heavily to everyone, unfortunately. It was Ludlum's defeat of Nathaniel Oloran that had cemented him, however, as one to watch. Beating Sam Garrick two weeks ago might have been a fluke, but backing it up with a strong win over Oloran proved he was more than a one-hit-wonder.

Elyon gripped his rough-bearded chin and stroked, thoughtful. "Ludlum must have some strategy to be avoiding fighting Aleron at this stage."

"Or maybe he's just ill?" Melany offered, with a light shrug of her dainty, silken-draped shoulders. Curse the woman for looking so delicious all day long. "I can't even imagine having to fight in that great, bulky armour if you're not feeling well. And those swords." She looked at Vallath's Ruin, lying down in the yard where Aleron had left it. "It's so big, Elyon. Not as big as some things, but big all the same." She glanced down below his waist with a prurient grin.

Elyon glanced around, though no one was close enough to hear. "You flatter me, my lady. But godsteel isn't heavy, not to those who can wield it. The stronger the bond, the lighter it is. Did you never try to bear it?"

She shrugged nonchalantly. "Once or twice, yes, when my father let me hold his godsteel dagger. It never felt right to me, though. Not like my brother. He took to it from the womb."

"Well, thankfully women aren't expected to bear it. So you don't have to concern yourself with that."

"That's not what your sister says. She'd be training at the Steelforge too, if she could."

Elyon smiled fondly. "She's a little tornado, that one. Takes after our mother. I don't doubt Lillia would have made a sterling knight had she been born a man, but alas, that is not Vandar's will for her."

"No, I'm sure he just wants her to marry a prince and bear a fine litter of sons. War is no place for women now is it?"

Elyon studied her. "Now why do I detect sarcasm in your voice?"

"Because I'm being sarcastic, Elyon. Come, don't be obtuse." She grinned seductively, and then moved a little closer to him. Her hand gently reached down and slid secretly between his legs. "Will you come to me tonight?" she asked quietly, pressing, gripping. "I miss your touch, Elyon."

He drew a sharp breath, and scanned once more, but all the crowd were still staring at Aleron and Amilia, as he held her in his arms, and she poured wine into his mouth. Wine? Really, Aleron? During training hours?

"Elyon. Don't ignore me, Elyon." She gripped harder and he tightened his legs to hold back the stirring. He'd visited Melany's chambers several more times over the last two weeks, but not for several days now. He'd wanted to - oh, how he'd wanted to - but he was adamant he not surrender himself entirely to her distractions. He still had a job to do here, for his brother's sake, and until it was done he would keep his mind to the task.

"I'll try," he said eventually, their conversation hidden by the clamour. "I feel my father grows suspicious, though."

"Let him. What do we have to hide?"

Everything, came a dispiriting thought. His early thrill at their union had since given way to the repercussions of what they were doing. He loved her, or at least he thought he did. It was a feeling more profound than he'd ever had and yet, he knew, deep down, that his father would never approve. Melany was of a low ranking Bladeborn house and not of the sort intended for a Daecar. In the past, Elyon had had many dalliances with ladies of the great houses and each time, he saw that approving, even hopeful look in his father's eye, and dealt with those questions at the dinner table, urging Elyon to pursue the union for the good of his house. It was one of the reasons he never had. As ever, he rallied against the things that were expected of him.

"You think I'm too lowborn for you?" The question drew Elyon from his thoughts, and Melany's hand pulled away. She looked up at him, all soft lips and sparkly blue eyes, accusing. "You do, don't you? Then what are we doing, Elyon? What's the point..."

"I don't think that, Mel."

She nodded. "Your father," and her words were bitter. She looked suddenly angry and disappointed both. "I don't want to be led on, Elyon. I understand if you..."

"I love you, Melany." It was the first time he'd said it, and here? He almost laughed to himself. "I think I do, anyway."

Aleron was putting Amilia down now, as she giggled and swooned and he launched himself back into the yard, landing with a great, resounding crunch on the stone. "Come, Barny, Lance, let us train!" he roared out happily. Amilia stood at the rail, grinning foolishly, clinging to her wine, watching on. It was perhaps one of the only times she'd looked genuinely happy. She's made him into what she wants, Elyon saw. Why wouldn't she be happy, with him to be First Blade too?

"You think you love me?" Melany asked caustically. "Well isn't that what every girl wants to hear. 'Hello, dear, I think I love you. I'm not sure, but I think I do. Is that good enough for you?'" She laughed, shaking her head, and then her face softened again. "I think I love you too, Elyon. Or perhaps I know it, because I'm not so frightened of commitment as you are, and rather more emotionally mature? Either way, I'm not sure it changes anything. Knowing it. Thinking it. It matters not. Your father will never allow it."

"Allow what, Mel? He has no power to choose who I can and cannot love."

"No, but he can choose who you marry."

"Is that a proposal, Melany?" he asked, lips twisting to a grin. "I think we may be getting ahead of ourselves, if so."

"Of course we are, but can you really blame me? I mean come, look at you, so dashing and charming." She flattened her tone. "Apparently. Personally, I'm yet to see it. Who says I didn't just pull you into my bed for pity's sake, Elyon? Or maybe I'm merely trying to use you to further my house? A tie to House Daecar would greatly elevate us lowly Monsorts, you know. Did you think of that?"

So sarcastic. She might rival Auntie Amara one day if she keeps up like this.

"Well yes, of course I did. That was my very first thought, actually." Elyon smiled easily, playing along, and ran a hand through his smooth dark locks to show her just how dazzlingly handsome he was. She yawned and rolled her eyes. "For such a beauty as you, I would be more than happy to be used, however. So use away, Melany. Use that tongue of yours, and that mouth." He glanced down the length of her body. "And everything else."

"Oh, such a charmer." She pushed at his arm and smiled coyly. "I think I'm becoming quite aware why your father never found you anyone suitable."

"Oh come, Melany, don't be like that. You said it yourself, my father would never allow us to wed."

"No, he won't, so why are we having this conversation? I understand the reality of marriage for people like you and I, Elyon. We don't need to waste our breath on it. Not now. Not ever. Let us just enjoy each other, while we can." She slipped closer again and her hand slipped in too. His lungs emptied in a flash. "Tonight, then," she whispered. "Spare me some of that precious time of yours, Sir Elyon. I promise you, I will make it worth your while."

Elyon released a quiet, pleasured sigh as she stepped away to rejoin Amilia and the little retinue of ladies around them, fluttering like birds around a feeder. He had plenty to deal with as it was without worrying about this sort of distraction, but gods he couldn't help it. There was just something about her. A forwardness. A confidence. She had a power over him that he was struggling to deny, and a great part of him didn't want to either. Thankfully, the other part had grown stronger, now, in the last few months, and had a greater sway over Elyon's behaviour. And that part was not think of Melany at all.

He turned his eyes down to the note, and read the words again. That part was thinking about someone rather taller, darker, and distinctly less attractive.

* * *

As the sparring continued below, Elyon slipped away, moving through the lower levels of the castle, until he reached the front courtyard that gave access down the hill. He stopped for a moment and turned back, his eyes stretching up, and up, toward the summit of the keep where his father's chambers lay. He squinted against the sun and, up on the balconies, was certain he saw a single figure, sitting sullen and alone but for the jugs of wine and ale, staring out across the city and toward the Palace Hill.

He festers, Elyon thought miserably. He festers as they say Dulian does. They are as a mirror to one another, linked by past and present. And future, perhaps? Will madness follow? Will it consume Father, as it has the king he crippled?

He cringed at the thought, feeling so helpless. Amron Daecar's disposition had grown yet darker over the past weeks, and for days now he'd kept to his quarters, his bedroom and study and the balconies up there, at the heights of the castle, that gave him such a vantage of the city. The king had all-but barred him from the palace now, and though he still had a right to attend the Privy Council as serving First Blade until a replacement was found, he had belligerently refused to go.

His pride gets the better of him, Elyon thought. And the loss of his stature...it's wounded him more deeply than I feared.

Those early days on the road, when he first woke from his wounds, seemed so far away. They were a false dawn only, and yet now the truth had settled, hard and deep and cold inside him. Amron Daecar would never fight again, not as he had before, and his sway over the king had been lost. Auntie Amara was right. He had lost everything. And it had thrown him into a downward spiral from which he was struggling to escape.

Elyon continued on, hurrying away from such morbid thoughts, and stepped through the thick stone arch and portcullis gate and out of the castle grounds. Ahead, the stone stairs and flower-lined switchbacks were laid out before him, extending down the hillside and into the streets below.

Elyon's eyes continued further south, to the sprawl that lay beyond the ancient, inner walls of the city. He hadn't exactly spent much time outside of the Ten Hills, other than on official duty, or if he was seeking to impress a courtly young lady by taking her off to some rough tavern to show how lionhearted and adventurous he was. He scoffed now at the thought, though a tavern, today, would be his destination too. He had fetched a cloak inside for the purpose - not his Varin cloak, no, that would be far too conspicuous - but a simple sheepskin coat, the sort a commoner might wear, to lend himself an air of anonymity.

He lifted the scroll of parchment, and read the words again. His mild suspicions about Fitzroy Ludlum had faded as the days had passed, but this...this ignited them anew, no matter what anyone else thought.

I think it's time I pay him another visit, he thought.

He reached into his trouser pocket and drew out a smaller scroll. On it was written an address, scribbled in Jovyn's hand. The boy had done well when Elyon had asked him to follow Ludlum two weeks past. He'd not been seen, he said, and returned to tell Elyon that Ludlum was staying in a tavern called the Stormhag Inn down in Lower Slipside not far from the outer walls.

Curious, Elyon had thought on hearing Jovyn's report, though he hadn't acted on it yet. True, House Ludlum had fallen on difficult times, but a dingy room above a stinking tavern in one of the roughest parts of town? The young man must have been truly destitute not to be able to afford anything more.

Well, I suppose it's time to find out.

Elyon stepped away, cloak wrapped tight around him, and began moving down the steps.

* * *

He'd never been to Lower Slipside.

Upper Slipside, yes - there was a large fortified tower there that he'd once visited, topped with great dragon-killing ballistas - but not Lower. The outer limits of the city, beyond the inner wall, were all named like that. All upper this and lower that, with towers and small forts often built on the higher ground, and the recesses between the sloping hills home to tight warrens of alleys and lanes and claustrophobic groupings of tight-packed timber-frame buildings.

There was a stink in the air, one common to places like this where the ventilation was poor and the low streets took in the runoff from latrines and filthy rainwater from the roads above. The sewage system in Varinar was mostly excellent, though in a city of such a size, certain areas would always be exposed to more squalid conditions.

Down in the 'Lowers', as places such as Lower Slipside were collectively termed, the drains and gutters were commonly clotted and piled with excrement and filth. It was impossible not to feel sympathy for those who lived here but at least Elyon could take some solace from House Daecar's contributions to the poor. They often brought food and clothing and gave money to aid in improving the infrastructure in such places as this, an undertaking that had once been the crusade of Elyon's mother, and yet was now largely driven by Auntie Amara.

What of Amilia, Elyon wondered idly. How will she take to it? He knew she engaged in charitable functions back in Ilithor, but Varinar was a great deal larger and had the resulting issues associated with a vastly more populous city. Elyon had never been to Ilithor, but knew it to be a city of boundless beauty and quite unfathomable wonder, and wasn't overburdened by social issues as Varinar was. Once she steps out beyond the Ten Hills, then she'll see, he thought, with a note of glee. Let's see how she copes then, when encountering places and people like this.

And many of those people looked rough and dangerous. There was a darkness to the place that didn't come only from the black timber and beams, or the tight nature of the lanes and alleys as the buildings loomed and hung overhead, or the occasional sight of a great fort up on a hill, and the soldiers topping the ramparts and the massive crossbows pointing to the skies.

No, the people too were in possession of a brooding immorality, many skulking around in dark cloaks and gathering in shadowy lanes to conduct shadowy business. Elyon likely looked quite appropriate for the setting right now. He was a tall man and hidden in his woollen cloak and cowl, only his wide, black bearded jaw could be seen, poking out from the shade.

He must fit in well enough around here too, Elyon thought, his mind turning once more to Fitzroy Ludlum. In looks, if nothing else, though he'd also sensed a darkness hiding behind the man's falsely friendly eyes. He'd been polite, yes, but of course he would be to a man of Elyon's station. But at the edges of him, there had been something stirring, a spectre of something more than he was willing to let on.

Elyon continued on in thought and, soon enough, the Stormhag Inn came into view along a slightly wider, muddied avenue that lead right toward the outer wall. Its external furnishings were of oaken beams and cream-painted stone, with a central doorway splitting two sets of windows either side, glazed in misshapen glass and separated by rusted iron bars.

Above the door hung the tavern's sign, protruding out upon a short pole, creaking as it swung back and forward in the light breeze. On it was painted an old woman with manic red eyes and bloodied fangs and wild strands of long grey hair flung out to all sides as though caught in an updraft. Above her, the black skies were laden with storm clouds, and strikes of lightning licked out from them, illuminating the plains on which the old hag liked to lurk.

The image was faded but still clear enough, depicting the old folklore about the stormhags that roamed the North Downs and Ironmoors north and east of Lake Eshina. They were said to come out only in poor weather, appearing as beautiful women to lure weary travellers to their homes, before revealing themselves as the gruesome old crones they were, then popping them into their pots for eating.

According to myth, they were once the lovers of the battle god, Dhatar, one of Vandar's primary servants, alongside Varin, in the War Eternal that predated the world built after the fall of the gods. Many of the stormhags were said to have survived the war, crawling into the darkness with the other ancient and primordial creatures that had no place in the new, enlightened world forged by Varin and Ilith and the other demigods as they ushered in an age of peace.

Elyon continued on toward the inn, turning his mind to more pressing matters, and stepped inside. The thick scent of pipe smoke immediately assaulted him and he peered through the fog within to locate the bar. There was a heavy murmur in the air, dozens of voices fighting to be heard. Groups sat at tables wearing muddied boots and cloaks, tankards filling the wooden surfaces, engaging in base debates. Elyon, dressed as he was, drew little attention as he entered, though several figures still eyed him curiously, as though somehow knowing he wasn't from around here. He ignored the glances and made for the bar, drawing the old innkeep's attention with a knock of knuckles on ale-soaked wood.

The man turned and shuffled over, polishing a mug as he came. "What's your fancy, stranger?" He placed down his cloth and reached for a jug of ale, ready to poor. Presumably it was one of the few drinks they served.

Elyon raised a hand. "I'm looking for someone staying here. Fitzroy Ludlum. Which room is he in?"

The barkeep frowned, his long, unruly brows coming together in a reprimanding glare. "I'll not tell you that. What business it is of yours..."

Elyon slammed a hand on the bar. He removed his palm, leaving two silver clays on the counter. They weren't gold coins, but were worth a fair bit to a man like this. Enough to loosen his tongue, Elyon hoped. "Which room?" he asked.

The cadaverous barkeep stared at the coins and wet his lips. "No one by that name here," he said. "We got a Fitz Marshall on the books, but no Ludlum. Heard that name around though. Not sure where, but rings a bell..."

Interesting, Elyon thought. He's clearly given a false name to better preserve his anonymity here. "About my height? Mid length black hair. Twenty or so years old?" Elyon rattled off the details and the old barkeep nodded.

"That's the one."

"Which room? Is he here right now?"

"I don't believe so, no. He left an hour or so ago, off on a private errand."

So much for being unwell. "He does that often, does he? Comes and goes?"

"I suppose so." The man reached for one of the clays, as if taking payment for the meagre information he was giving.

Elyon snapped a hand around his skinny wrist. "How often? Have you seen him meeting anyone here?"

"I...can't say I have, no." The man shuddered a little and drew his hand away. "He keeps to himself, slips in and out without a sound. Always hooded like you." He looked at Elyon, disquieted. "Who are you, anyway?"

"That's not of your concern. Which room?"

The barman kept to his thoughts for a moment, then turned his eyes to the silver. "Another couple of those and maybe I'll tell ya."

"Or maybe I'll just wait until he gets back?" Elyon returned. "You've told me all I need already, old man..."

"Fine, fine. You got me. One more silver, and I'll spill. I'll even look the other way if you want to creep upstairs and take a look in his room while he's gone."

Elyon looked at the old bartender for a moment, and then begrudgingly placed down another silver. "Take it. Which room?"

The old man greedily snatched up the coins. "Four. Just head up the stairs in the back. It's on the right, down the end of the corridor."

The barman turned away and continued to serve the waiting customers, and for a second, just a second, Elyon stood in consideration of what to do. He didn't much like the idea of invading someone's private space, but something was compelling him to abandon his integrity and act. Upstairs, Ludlum's room lay empty. Might he find something there? Something to shed light on the man's past? The thought was too tempting to deny and before Elyon knew it he was stepping away, up the stairs, and down the corridor to his room. He reached to the handle, opened the door, stepped inside, and turned his eyes around.

The room was small, windowless, fitted with a narrow bed and threadbare armchair in the corner, and a worn-down cabinet for storing clothes opposite the bed. Elyon moved toward it immediately and opened the door, whining on hinges that barely held it together. Inside were a few clothes, folded up on shelves, and little more. His heart was beating hard. It felt wrong to be here, and yet he continued. He scanned, but for what? There was nothing here. No notes or documents or scrolls. Nothing to incriminate. The godsteel blade of House Ludlum was absent - presumably he kept that on him - and there was nothing else of value or worth.

Elyon moved to the armchair, checking behind it, then began tapping at the walls as though hoping to find some hidden compartment. The floorboards were creaking underfoot with each step and some felt looser than others. He turned his eyes down. Through certain slats the floor below could be glimpsed, and shadows were moving across them. The boards did little to dampen the noise and the smoke worked up through the cracks, leaking into the room, staining the walls and ceiling with soot.

He moved to the bed, eager to complete his search, and quickly dropped down onto a knee to check beneath it. Leaning low, he saw nothing but dust and dead insects, and the gentle, smokey light through the boards. He prepared to stand but something caught his eye. The dust had been disturbed down the length of one of the floorboards, as though it had been recently moved. Elyon stared and his heart thumped a little harder. He reached in and a strange sensation moved through him. There's something in there, he thought. Something he's hiding...

"What are you doing in my room?"

Elyon froze.

The voice was at the door.

He drew back, pulling his arm from under the bed, and turned to look at Fitzroy Ludlum. He stood in a body length black cloak, hood furled at his neck, mud flecked liberally around his legs. His high, black leather boots were caked too and his hand hovered dangerously over the hilt of his godsteel blade, hitched to his waist. There was a coldness to his expression, a simmering rage creeping in at the corners of his eyes.

And deserved, Elyon thought. Well deserved, finding me here.

He stood and turned to him, drawing back his hood to fully reveal his face. "Good evening, Fitzroy. I'm sorry for the intrusion," he said in a light voice.

Ludlum continued to stare, though made an effort to soften his facade. Elyon studied him carefully as a feeling of peril gently bled through him. His hand hovered near the hilt of his dagger. "Sir Elyon. I didn't recognise you in that hood. Why are you here in my room, exactly?" His voice was dull as his eyes, shark-like in their deadened intensity.

"I heard you were pulling out of the contest with my brother tomorrow, and wanted to see how you were," Elyon said. He studied the man. "You're ill, I'm told."

Ludlum nodded. "I've had an upset stomach for the last two days. It looks to be going nowhere. I wouldn't want to dishonour your brother by fighting him in such a state."

"I see."

The young men looked at one another for a long, silent moment. The air thickened with a deadly tension as Ludlum's eyes fell briefly to the bed, and he stepped into the room, shutting the door. Elyon watched him carefully, and his fingers inched closer to his dagger.

"Did you drop something, Sir Elyon?" Ludlum glanced at the bed once again to clarify his question. "You were reaching under my bed, it looked to me."

Elyon's mind moved quickly. "Just a scroll," he said, quickly fishing into his pocket and pulling out the parchment detailing Ludlum's withdrawal. "It caught a draught and went beneath the bed. I fished in to retrieve it."

Ludlum took another step forward, and looked in no way convinced by the lie. "A scroll?" He stared, and in those eyes Elyon saw a growing danger. "You should not be here, Sir Elyon. This is my private room. You have no right. How did you know where I was staying?"

"I have my ways, Fitzroy." Elyon smiled, trying to ease the tension. "I mean no harm in coming here. You intrigue me, is all. No one ever throws bouts, not in this tournament. I wasn't even sure it was permissible."

"You would have me fight when ill?"

Elyon dipped his chin. "Of course not, if you truly are unwell. Can I assume you've been visiting with a local witchdoctor or apothecary? To help avail you of your stomach troubles?"

"That's right."

"What did they give you?"

"Wormwood and balm."

"Good, that should work well enough." Elyon turned his eyes around the room. They passed over the bed once more. What is down there? Valuables, perhaps? It would make sense to hide them.

"Is there anything else?"

Elyon looked back up, and faced the man with the black hair and silver eyes, a mirrored image of himself, almost, distorted and cold and brooding, but similar, so similar all the same. "Your mother," he then said, as the question he'd once posed Vesryn came to mind. "I was wondering who she was, if you don't mind me asking?" The men continued to regard one another carefully. "You don't look much like your father, I'm told, so I assume your features are of your mother's house?"

He watched on as Ludlum slowly shook his head. The quiet rage seemed to depart the man, and he took a moment to himself as his eyes fell in cold thought. And when he spoke next his voice was but a whisper, distant and...grieved. "I never knew my mother," he said, his voice hardly audible. "I never...had a mother."

Ludlum's eyes stayed down. He seemed lost, suddenly, his mind at sea, and Elyon felt guilty to continue his probe. And his own thoughts were taken off too, away to his mother, to her death and the hole it had left in him, never to be filled. "I'm...sorry to hear that, Fitzroy," he said softly. "My own mother was lost, some eight summers past. We are weaker without them in our lives."

Ludlum looked up slowly, and nodded, and he stared at Elyon in a curious way, as though seeing something new.

"I am out of order. I won't trouble you again." Elyon took a pace to the side and began moving around the man to the door, giving him a wide berth.

Ludlum continued to stare at him, just staring with that strange, faraway look. And in those eyes Elyon saw a conflict, something old that had troubled the man all his life. He bowed his head in further contrition and made for the door, and as he reached the threshold, Ludlum spoke. "You shouldn't have come here, Elyon. Don't come again."

Elyon nodded. He had no counter to the man's words, nothing on which to base his behaviour. His suspicions weren't enough to trespass like this, nor interfere in his life. It was the manner of a highborn, thinking himself above the law, above the masses who fought for space beneath him as he breathed the clean, rarified air from the high balconies of Keep Daecar.

He felt guilty, and shameful, and contrite all at once, and could see the accusation in Ludlum's eyes. You nobles think you can do anything you want. Now get out, and don't come back. Get back to your hilltop castle as I fester here in this squalor.

Elyon did just that, returning to Keep Daecar under a siege of self-rebuke. And yet all the while, he had to wonder.

What is he hiding under that bed?

41

My mother, thought Jonik. I never knew my mother. I never knew my father. Who am I? Who am I really? A shadow. A shade. A killer and a coward. Who am I? He stared at the door vacated by Elyon Daecar, his mind besieged by questions that had always troubled him. Who am I really? Where do I come from...

He stood for an indeterminate time, staring at the door in thought. Light wisps of smoke fluttered through the room, dancing before his eyes as they swirled up through the boards. A heavy, constant rumble of chatter and laughter came too, the floor vibrating gently beneath his feet. He should never have come here, he thought, still staring. Why did he come? Does he suspect me still, even after all these weeks? Did he find it?

His eyes moved suddenly to the bed, and in an instant he was there, down on his knees, looking under. The floorboard beneath which he'd concealed the Nightblade was in its place, and hadn't been disturbed. Jonik could tell. He'd arranged it so that he'd know. He let out a breath and stood, and began pacing, up and down, up and down. Below, the tavern was growing noisier still, more people coming in after their labours that day. It would be dark soon, dark enough to hide in plain sight. Jonik looked to the bed, to the Nightblade hidden beneath it.

Who am I? he thought again, as though asking the question of the blade itself, as though hoping it would answer. He turned again to the door, and thought of Elyon Daecar, standing in that black cloak, his hood folded at his neck. He looks...he looks so much like me. He hadn't seen it before, not properly. Not when he'd met him after his first bout, when he stood in those fine clothes with his hair so neatly arranged. In that cloak, he looked different. His hair had been pushed down by his hood and sat more flush against his head. His eyes seemed less brightly lit in the dim light, more silver than silver-blue.

More like mine.

Just like mine.

He took a breath, his heart pacing hard, and looked again at the bed, to the Nightblade hidden beneath. Could it be? he asked of it. Could it be...that we're brothers?

He tried to push the thought aside but it didn't relent, and a grimace rose onto his face. His face. His pale-skinned face. Topped with dark hair, silver eyes, upon a tall, broad-shouldered frame...

Daecar features.

He moved again, marching, stamping, shaking his head to deny it. No, it can't be. Amron Daecar would never have sired a child beyond his vows. He would never...

He turned from the thought. It made no sense and yet, somehow, it made all the sense in the world. He always knew his father was of a powerful bloodline, how else could he wield the Nightblade? Only me, he thought. Only I was worthy.

And he.

A memory besieged his mind once more. Of Amron Daecar, standing with the Sword of Varinar at his side, so effortless, so easy. He bears a Blade of Vandar, as I do. Only us. Only me, and he.

Father...

"No!" he stamped again and roared the word and placed his palms against the wall. "It cannot be. It can't!"

He punched, clattering loudly against the wood, and a throb of pain went through his fist. He reached for the godsteel blade at his hip and felt the surge of power it gave him, punching again and again and again, harder each time, until his fist breached the wood and stone and splinters flew into the night. He embraced the pain and the noise and the violence and suddenly, the door opened behind him. He spun and saw the old landlord there, horrified as he looked at the wall of his tavern.

"You...what have you done!"

"GET OUT" Jonik roared. He surged forward, wraith-like, coming upon the man in an instant. Suddenly he was above him, looming tall and dark. "Get out now!"

The man fled, tripping upon his own legs as he stumbled and scrambled away down the hall. Jonik puffed a breath from his lungs and marched again to the breach. He threw his fist again, and again, until his blood ran and his mind filled only with noise and pain and the ripping of wood and cracking of stone and the hate and fear and anger he'd been born to, bred to, lived with all his life.

He purged himself of it all, until his fist was raw and bloodied, trembling by his side, and the cool night air rushed in through the hole. He looked out, across the stinking streets of Lower Slipside, and in his mind he could see the city's core, with its wide streets and tall stone buildings, its statues and flowers and the sweet scents that filled the air. And there, he could see Keep Daecar, rising up grandly upon one of the hills. And he could see the balconies at the top, and the chambers within, and the form of Amron Daecar, alone in his room.

A thought took hold and didn't relent. He tried to rip it from his mind, but it refused to give way. I have to know. I have to know.

And only he can tell me.

He marched to the bed, pulled out the Nightblade, and fixed it to his flank, joining the sword of House Ludlum and the small godsteel dagger he bore. Wrapped in his cloak, he drew a breath and fled out into the night. He'd have to settle matters with the landlord later.

* * *

The winds blew hard against Jonik's black cloak as he clung to the outer facade of Keep Daecar, climbing quietly and carefully up its many levels like an insect scaling a wall. Getting here had been easy, and surprisingly so...it was amazing what a man could accomplish when he couldn't be seen.

Through the windows firelight shone out and he could see people engaging in their leisurely nighttime activities, drinking and sewing and singing and dancing. There were many within, many more than he'd expected. Somehow he thought the castle of House Daecar would be attended by the members of the family and their servants only, yet clearly that wasn't true. There seemed to be dozens of them, even a hundred. Loyal men and knights of the house, high ranking courtiers who resided within their walls.

But those were on the lower levels, and up high was Jonik's quarry. He'd heard lately that Amron Daecar had fallen to despair, and taken to his chambers, refusing to be seen. Because of me, he thought as he climbed. I have made him this.

My own father...

He hurried upward, clambering from the thought, clinging to the Nightblade to enhance his strength and grip and touch upon the stone. It left him without an arm to climb with, but the power the blade gave him more than made up for it. Up here, up at these heights, the city stretched out far and wide, the rolling hills topped with great castles and forts and littered with lights down below. Jonik caught glances of the sprawling sight but no more, as he reached another ledge and hauled himself up, standing upon the small outer wall of a balcony, assaulted by the buffeting winds.

He could hear voices coming from the room beyond, the balcony doors open, the curtains fluttering in the breeze. He sped on quickly and continued to the level above, clinging to the jutting stone and sculptures and little ledges that furnished the many towering edifices of the keep. And soon he was there, reaching the summit of the castle, pulling himself up silently to the penthouse balcony. He emitted a slow breath and gently released his grip of the Nightblade, relaxing, letting the power bleed from his veins.

His form materialised.

He stood still, staring forward to the open doors. There was a soft lamplight coming from within, and through the curtains, he could make out the vague shape of a figure sat hunched in a chair, brooding alone with a large chalice within a spacious bedchamber. His mind flashed back to the camp in Rasalan, as he'd stood preparing to enter the First Blade's tent. He had been there to kill him then, but what of tonight? Am I here for answers only, or something more? Might I seek vengeance depending on what he says?

He stepped forward, cloak hiding his form, hood casting his face to the shadows. It was as before, just as before, and even the Sword of Varinar was there, sitting up by Amron Daecar's side, gold and glowing. Jonik moved past the curtains and into the dim-lit room. The First Blade turned his eyes upon him. His cheeks were thick with black stubble and his eyes were dark. They flickered through a vaguely drunken haze and he sat up, leaning his head back, as his chair creaked and groaned under his colossal weight.

"It's you," he said. There was little power in his voice. Little caring. "Are you here to finish me?"

He wore only his small-clothes and his left arm remained curled at his side, unusable but for simple tasks, he'd heard. A crutch lay discarded on the floor. Empty flagons of wine and ale were scattered all over, and the bedsheets were all askew. He's lost himself entirely, Jonik saw. Lost himself to grief.

"I have no such orders." he whispered, setting free his natural rasp, keeping to the shadows. "I am not here to kill you."

"Then who?" The man's voice firmed, and he shifted in his chair. "Who do you come to kill this time, assassin?"

"No one."

Amron Daecar breathed out heavily, then stood, taking up the Sword of Varinar with his right hand. He pointed it toward Jonik, curled up in his cloak, bat-like, across the room. "Tell me why I should not cut you down where you stand." He took a pace forward, limping heavily on his right leg. "You have taken everything from me. Everything!"

Jonik remained in place. Pity and shame went through him. "I was under orders," he said quietly. "I had no choice. They would have killed me otherwise."

Amron stopped. He peered at Jonik, eyes beneath a frown. "Killed you," he said. "Then...you're a Shadowknight?" Jonik stiffened, and a wry smile tugged at Amron's lips. "Yes, I know your customs," he said. "You're not so secretive as you think."

The man huffed and stepped back, grimacing as he dragged his frame to his chair. He dropped heavily back down and took a gulp of wine, placing the Sword of Varinar carefully across his lap. He began stroking it softly, curiously, gazing at it for a long moment. It's touch seemed to calm him.

He spoke again. "They say your Shadowmasters choose which contracts to take on," he said quietly "You have a council, and they decide who lives and who dies." He looked up. "Is that true?"

Jonik nodded, still staring as Lord Daecar's hand moved gently upon his blade, softly caressed the misting metal, fingers running up and down its golden, luminous length.

"That's true, my lord. We keep the world in balance."

The First Blade smiled. "Is that what they tell you?"

"I..."

"Don't worry, Shadowknight, I don't blame you for being a pawn. You are just part of a bigger game, that's all. Your mind is not your own."

"It is,” Jonik responded.

"Then why?" Amron Daecar's eyes moved up. "Why me? Can you tell me that?"

"I cannot speak of it. It isn't my place."

"Yes, because you do not know. They don't tell you anything for a reason, boy. Because then you might think for yourself." He continued to stroke his sword. "It's obvious enough that my death wasn't necessary," he went on. "Otherwise you'd be killing me now. This is about selecting a new First Blade. I wonder who's behind it," he mused. "One of the other houses? A king? A prince?" He stroked his blade. "Or is this just some personal vendetta, with no other purpose than to see me fall.”

Jonik watched. Something pulled at him to speak. "They said your death would change the world."

Amron Daecar smiled with an amused disdain. "Yes, of course they did. Grand words, but I'm not even dead, Shadowknight, so I think you might have been deceived."

He stroked again at his sword, a long, gentle caress, until his hand pulled away and took up his chalice. He took a sip of wine. "So tell me, why are you here? For penance? To show remorse? Come, tell me your purpose and leave me be. Can you not see I'm busy?" He let out a barking laugh, and swilled his wine once more.

Jonik's eyes moved off in thought. When he spoke his voice was near silent, shy in the presence of the man. "I want to know of your past," he whispered. "I have questions that I..."

"Questions? You have questions of me." He frowned heavily, and waved a hand toward the balcony. "Then go listen to the songs, boy. Go hear the minstrels warbling in the streets and the commoners chanting in the taverns. Talk to anyone and you'll hear the story of my life. The life you took from me." He stared, a fire burning in his eyes, but it was weak, a gentle smoulder. He shook his head. "What use is it in blaming you? You're a weapon, a tool, and nothing more. It is those who control you who matter, and you can't tell me who they are, can you?"

Jonik shook his head.

"So why are you here? In this city, right now? What is their purpose for you now?"

Jonik didn't answer.

"Not to kill me, or my sons, it seems. You'd be visiting them right now, wouldn't you, if that were true? Someone else, perhaps. The king?" He laughed a little. "Oh, I wouldn't mind that, treasonous as it may sound. But I see little point in that, no." He continued to muse, as though alone in the room, alone with his thoughts. "Who else, I wonder? Who else..." He trailed off.

Jonik watched, and waited, as he was used to. He looked deep into the man's eyes, and more and more he saw it - the resemblance, to him and his sons, and the feeling he had in his presence. Was it always there? he wondered. Is that why I had my doubts over killing him? Did I know, deep down, who he was to me?

A silence consumed the room, broken only by the whistling wind at the door. It came singing through the curtains and caught at Jonik's cloak, and it fluttered oh so briefly, before settling back upon his frame. And for just a moment, a quiet panic echoed through him, as if the movement of his cloak had revealed the hilt of his godsteel blade. He cannot see it, he knew. If he sees the eagle pommel and crescent cross-guard of Ludlum he'll know just who I am...

He laid his hand down and rearranged his cloak, making sure it was tightly wrapped around him. And all the while, he searched Amron Daecar's eyes, but found them absent from him, looking down at the Sword of Varinar in his lap, caressing it gently, whispering quietly.

He watched the man, and he saw the obsession, an obsession he understood. He speaks to the sword as I do the Nightblade. It is as a companion to him, so dear, so precious. And yet soon it will be taken. He frowned and felt a sympathy swell in him. How grieved he must be to lose it. No wonder he festers up here in its company, alone.

"I'm sorry," Jonik found himself saying. "I'm sorry for taking it from you. I'm sorry for what I did."

Amron Daecar's eyes lifted. They glistened in the lantern-light with an aching sense of loss. Yet he smiled, and nodded, as though Jonik's words had meant something. "You know, don't you? The power such a blade has over you. How ironic is it, that only you, of all people, should understand how I suffer." He smiled bitterly. "But tell me, Shadowknight, how long have you held the Nightblade? A year? Two?" He lifted the Sword of Varinar, doing so with such ease, even as he sat enfeebled and half drunk in his chair. "Imagine holding it nearly twenty years," he intoned deeply, staring at its glowing, golden length. "Imagine how hard it is to give up then, when they come and take it from you."

"I cannot," whispered Jonik, feeling a jolt of dread at the thought. He reached instinctively for the hilt of the Nightblade, needing to feel its touch.

Amron studied him carefully. "It is unbearable, is it not? Even now, you wish to cling to it - I can see that clear enough - but surely they will want it back?"

I'll never give it back...

Jonik's eyes fell. That thought. It comes too often, too strong now. He glanced up, as Amron Daecar studied him. It's dangerous, so dangerous. I cannot give in to its lure...

"Will you try to take it from them?" the First Blade asked. "I can see you want to. I wonder if you would."

Jonik shook his head firmly. "No, I...I would never."

"You don't have to lie to me. Who do I have to tell?"

"I'm not lying. I could never betray my..."

"No? Are you sure about that? Are you sure, Shadowknight?"

The words were like poisoned honey in his ears, some strange spell in them, and Jonik could feel the temptations rising. He shook his head and turned, unthawing from his furled up stance, and took a few paces across the room. Amron Daecar remained silent, sitting grand in his chair, stroking at his blade, watching.

Eventually Jonik stopped, and venting a breath, spoke. "I came here to question you, Lord Daecar," he rasped. "Do not test my limits. You know what I can do."

Jonik took a further moment to compose his thoughts. The conversation had turned down a path he hadn't anticipated and, now, he knew not which route to take back. He looked at the man again and wondered if he even wanted to know. Far more troublesome thoughts had now been stirred, thoughts that might turn fatal. Could I run? Take the Nightblade with me? Run, and never return...

"Go on, then. Ask me what you wish, and then leave. I do not have all night. You are interrupting my drinking."

Jonik tried again. He tried to conjure the question, but it fell dead against his lips.

How to pose it? To enquire of the man's virtue would no doubt stoke his ire. This was Amron Daecar, a man without fault, and his wife had been the darling of the kingdom. Would he ever have truly betrayed his vows and lain with another woman? Even during a war, when he was away for months at a time, and his lust for blood gave way at night to a lust for something else, he'd never have crossed that line. Would he?

"Come on, boy, you're trying my patience. Is that what you're here for, really? To torture me? Have you not taken enough already. Have you not taken it all?"

Jonik glanced up. "I...I think that..." He stopped.

Amron waited. "You think what?" His anger was brewing. "Come, speak. Speak, gods-damn you!"

He stood, pushing himself to his feet, and paced heavily forward. In the dim light he looked a monster, toweringly tall, his face torn through from temple to jaw by that great red scar down his cheek. Jonik backed off, suddenly fearful of the man.

"Get out then," he went on. "If you have nothing to say, get out! Leave this castle and leave this city! Leave me and my family alone!"

"I think...I think I am your...

"You think what?" Lord Daecar cut in. "You are a shadow, boy, hiding behind that cloak. At least show me your face. Show me the man who took my life from me!"

He hobbled along, a hulking beast, planting the Sword of Varinar into the stone floor for support. It clinked and sparked, glowing a majestic gold in the dim light of the room. Jonik backed off further, and soon he was moving out beyond the curtains, and the cold winds were blowing at his cloak, and his hood was ruffling and threatening to fly loose.

He pulled it lower than ever, as Amron Daecar stepped out, stopping at the threshold as Jonik leaped up and onto the lip of the wall. He crouched there, perched on the balcony edge, the fall below dizzying, yet somehow comforting all at once. He thought of the Shadowfort, of the great chasm beyond the gate, the void that they said never ended, where those who fell...fell forever.

"Where to now, Shadowknight?" Amron Daecar grunted. "Can you fly as well? I wasn't aware that you bore the Windblade too! Have you stolen that from our vaults? Is that why you are here?"

Jonik glanced over the edge. The fall was perilous and would be fatal.

"Now give it back to me," the First Blade went on, taking another step toward him "Give the Nightblade back! That blade is an heirloom of our kingdom, a fragment of Vandar's heart! It belongs here in our vaults! Give it back! Give it back to me!"

With a sudden surge, Amron Daecar sped forward, swinging the Sword of Varinar as he came. Jonik leaped up into the air, somersaulting to the other side of the balcony. His feet landed sure on the wall, but a small bit of stone broke loose, and he tripped, and fell, sliding backward.

He tumbled over the edge, reaching out wildly to catch something as he fell, dropping down a single floor to the balcony below. He landed with a heavy, bruising crunch, the wind pressed from out of him. Wheezing, he scrambled to his feet. Inside, he heard voices, and footsteps rushing out, speeding to investigate the commotion.

He grabbed the Nightblade, faded to black, and leaped immediately over the balcony edge, dropping down another level. Above, he caught a glance of Elyon Daecar rushing out, staring into the night, a panic in his eyes. The young Daecar turned his gaze up to the balcony above, then spun and sped back inside. Jonik moved his eyes down, and jumped again, dropping between the balconies and ledges, his body so strong, so agile with the Nightblade in his grasp.

Within a few moments, he was reaching the lower levels, and speeding across the courtyard, heading for the castle wall. He vaulted forward in a great bound, launching himself up the palisade in a single stride, and scrambled to the top. He stopped there, for just a second, and turned his eyes up to the summit of the keep, where Amron Daecar stood, searching into the night.

I should never have come, he thought. I should never have come here tonight...

Turning, he dropped down the other side, out of the castle grounds. And as he rushed back through the city, a single thought took hold, stronger...much stronger than ever.

I'll never give it up.

42

Amron Daecar stood at the edge of the balcony, watching as the assassin fled. Within seconds he'd descended beyond sight and faded into the night, his escape swift, silent, and alarmingly simple.

Where do you go, Shadowknight, he thought. Why are you here in Varinar? Why did you come here tonight?

Footfall echoed behind him, coming up the winding stone stairs to his chambers. "Father! Father!" Elyon's voice, desperate, terrified. Just like when I fell, when he found me in the tent...

Amron vented a tired sigh and turned, propping himself up using the Sword of Varinar. It gave him strength, helping to relieve the constant throb in his right thigh, lend some vague power to his limp left arm. He stood, dressed light in his shirt and hose as Elyon sped through his chambers, searching frantically. "Father!"

"I'm out here, son."

Elyon rushed through the billowing curtains. His eyes scanned across Amron's frame, cast in fear and desperation. "What happened, Father? Are you all right? Are you hurt?"

Such a sweet boy, he always was. He is the glue that holds this family together. "I'm fine, son. I'm not hurt."

Elyon's eyes sped past him, to the balcony, and beyond. "Someone landed on the balcony below," he said breathlessly. "I thought I saw black mist and..."

Amron nodded, then reached out. He drew his son into a hug. "Calm, Elyon. Calm, it's OK."

He could feel his son's heartbeat thrashing. He's reliving the torment of it all, he knew. Poor boy. And look at me now. He glanced into the room, to the scattered jugs of ale and wine, the clothes, the sheets, the furniture all flung about. Enough, he realised. I cannot linger up here forever.

"Was it him?" Elyon drew back and looked firmly into Amron's eyes. "The assassin?"

What to say? The truth will only upset him. Does he need to know? "It was him," he said, unable to lie anymore. "He had no intention of killing me. He came for another reason."

"What?" Elyon's eyes narrowed and he turned to look out over the balcony wall. "He's here, in the city. We have to lock it down, Father. He has the Nightblade. We can get it back and catch him and..."

"He cannot be contained, son. If he can scale this castle without detection, fleeing the city will not be difficult."

Elyon snorted and turned. He took several paces across the balcony, then faced his father again. "Why was he here? Does he have another contract? Aleron? Is he here to kill him, stop him being First Blade?" He paced away. "I have to warn him. I..."

"Elyon, stop. Stop and breathe."

Elyon did as his father bid, taking a few long breaths, as Amron hobbled back inside, retrieved a flagon of wine, and returned. He handed it to his son. "Drink."

The lad gulped the wine without hesitation, then planted it down on the balcony wall. When he next spoke his voice had settled and the horror had departed his eyes. "What happened?"

Amron had to wonder, and considered the question a moment. "I'm not sure. He falters, Elyon. I think he came to me for guidance."

"Guidance?" Elyon balked. "He tried to kill you, Father!"

"I know. It is not easy to understand." He turned to look at his blade. "But I am the only other man living who bears a Blade of Vandar. It is a gift, and a curse, and takes its toll in time. He will have to give the Nightblade up, as I will the Sword of Varinar." He looked off to the distance. "We are connected, he and I. Connected in strange ways."

Elyon reached for the wine again, though this time he didn't drink. He seemed to be drawing it away from Amron. I can hardly blame him, if he thinks me mad...

"We need to double the guard around the grounds and keep a closer watch on the walls," Elyon said plainly. "I'll send word to Uncle Vesryn to warn him that the assassin is here. He may be after the king."

"I do not believe so."

"Then what? Why else would he be in Varinar? He is a trained killer, Father. He must be here for some..." He stopped, trailing off. His eyes moved again to the city, looking south, beyond the inner walls, to the sprawl that lay beyond.

"What is it, son?"

Elyon frowned for a long, thoughtful moment. It seemed to go on forever. Then he shook his head. "It's nothing. I just...I visited with Fitzroy Ludlum only hours ago. He's staying in a tavern in Lower Slipside. I wanted to know why he'd thrown the bout against Aleron."

Amron hadn't heard of that. He knew little, in fact, of Fitzroy Ludlum, though his son seemed to have an interest in the young man.

Elyon saw the confusion in his father's eyes. "He's unwell, Father, or so he claims. I wanted to make sure, but..."

“You suspect he's the assassin?" Amron asked.

He came out with the question so abruptly that Elyon almost laughed at how absurd it sounded. Then he stopped laughing, and his expression took on a great cast of seriousness. "It's a thought," he said, pensive. "There was something...cold about him. Something dark. I tried asking him who his mother was and he just...shut down. Now hearing that the assassin is here, it makes me wonder..." He trailed off into his thoughts.

Amron watched him, and the cogs started shifting again in his mind. They'd grown rusted, drowned in wine and ale, but a freshness washed through them and his thoughts began clearing. "What did Ludlum say of who his mother was?" he asked.

Elyon shook his head. "He didn't. He just told me he never had one."

A gentle unease poked at the edges of Amron's mind. "That would make sense," he said distantly. "I learned tonight that this assassin is a Shadowknight. They are parentless, Elyon, bastard...taken to that fort as babes and raised in darkness. Perhaps your questioning triggered a response, and that's why he came here tonight."

"But why? Why would he come..." He stopped, and at that moment, it all became clear to them both. "He thinks you're his father," Elyon whispered. "That's why he came. To see you in person, and know it for sure."

"I'm not his father, Elyon," Amron said firmly.

Elyon looked at him, and seemed to realise what he was suggesting. "I...I know that, Father. But he...he clearly thinks it. He looks like us, with that hair and those eyes. He's tall too, skinnier than we are, but that would make sense if he's a Shadowknight. Lythian told me about them. They're all lean to the bone, toughened like old teak. Ludlum fits the profile."

Amron continued to stare at his son. "I am not his father, Elyon."

Elyon nodded, and turned his eyes off to the side, looking absently out to the shadow of the lake, spreading out to the places beyond his sight. He didn't speak. He just stared.

"You think I sired a son during the war?" Amron asked. His voice was firm, but not scolding of the boy. "You think I would dishonour your mother like that?"

"Of course not."

"But you do. I can see it. You doubt me."

"I don't doubt you, Father. No more than I doubt all men." He continued to look to the northern horizon, speaking calmly. "I know the stories of the war. I know that men abandoned their vows when drunk on victory, let alone ale and wine. I've heard enough from the likes of Borrus to know that..."

"Borrus Kanabar is a philanderer, and always has been, Elyon. Do not tar me with the same brush."

"No, I'm...I'm not, I'm just...I'm saying that it's possible..." He glanced at Amron. "Isn't it? That you weakened one night and..."

"And nothing!" Amron's voice thundered. "You take me as someone to bed a nameless whore in a warcamp? You take me as a man to abandon my honour and disgrace myself in front of my men?"

Elyon shook his head quietly. "I'm just..." He glanced at the flagon of wine, sitting on the wall. "You drank a lot back then, Father. That's what I've heard. I'd never have believed it, but then..." His eyes moved into his bedchambers, to the dozen empty jugs on the floor, the tables. One was even on the bed, a large red stain bleeding through the sheets. "People do stupid things when drunk, I should know. I'm just saying, you're not perfect. And you don't need to be."

Amron had had enough, and the alcohol in his blood was stirring his anger anew. He huffed loudly, swatted the jug from the balcony with a heavy swipe, and lumbered into his chambers to escape the interrogation. Elyon waited a moment before following. Below, the sound of a crashing flagon echoed up on the night air.

Amron moved to his chair, though didn't sit. He didn't want to sit and fester here anymore, nor take to his bed, nor move down through the castle and show himself as the wretch he'd become. He didn't know what he wanted, but to turn back the clock, or have Vandar come down and heal him of his wounds. He panted, feeling weak, holding himself up on his blade as a crutch. All across the stone room, now, were a thousand little cuts in the floor. He'd forsaken the crutch Artibus had made him, as he'd forsaken Artibus himself. His medicines weren't working, and nor were his methods. There would be no rehabilitating his arm, or his leg. He'd be like this forever, crippled by the assassin's stolen blade.

My son. He snorted at the thought, and slammed down the Sword of Varinar, cutting deep into the stone. I would never have shamed myself like that. Not sober. Not drunk. Not under some wicked spell. NEVER!

"Father, please don't take offence to this. If you say you never made a mistake, then I believe you. Of course I believe you."

Amron spun around, right arm clinging to his blade, left leg holding him stable. His other limbs were useless now. Useless! Just like me...

"We are not all like you, Elyon, bedding every bloody girl with a pulse." He saw his son stiffen, hurt at the accusation, and that made him feel ever more pathetic. But on he went, anyway, driven by his addled mind. "I know of you and Lady Melany." He looked to the balcony doors. "It's her chambers down there, not yours. You were in there just now, weren't you, indulging your base desires with a woman beneath you..."

"Don't you dare," Elyon growled. He marched forward a pace, looking strong and young and powerful. He's grown, Amron could see. Not physically, no, but in stature, in spirit. "Don't you dare speak of Melany like that. You would judge her based on which house she was born to? You would condemn her for her line?" He shook his head angrily. "She is a kind, smart, and beautiful woman, Amron, and I'll not have you talk of her like that."

His voice shook its way through the air and Amron felt his ire relent at the force of his son's words. Has he ever called me by name before? he wondered. Not that I can recall...

He nodded, and shut his eyes for a moment. "I am sorry, Elyon. I understand you care for the girl, but..."

"But what? But you'd never let me marry her, if I wished it? Oh, I know, and so does she. We're not so foolish as to consider that an option."

Amron let out a sigh, enough for Elyon to see.

He smiled contemptuously. "Some relief for you, Father. Fear not, I shan't further your troubles."

Amron weakened as he stood there. He weakened in spirit and strength and mind all, and found himself slumping back into his chair, to the comfort of where he withered and regressed. He turned his eyes to the table, lazily searching for a jug of wine. For years, many years, he'd been careful in his consumption, but that hadn't always been the case. In his youth he was a man of full appetites. Women. Wine. War. All came to him in plentiful measures, until he met Kessia Amadar, and he gave up one of his passions, at least. But the others, they remained, and each battle during the war was followed by great feasts and celebrations, especially when Knights of Varin fell, and they sung of their deeds and triumphs, and sent them off to join Varin at his table.

Elyon had taken on two of his early passions, though Aleron never had. They called his firstborn his echo, but truly, he and Elyon were more alike at the core. He is as I was at his age. Driven by passion, by women and wine. And war? No doubt he'll taste that soon. I pray to the Fallen he finds his passion in that too. Or else... He stiffened against the thought. Or else he'll not survive.

"What do you want to do, then?" Elyon asked, drawing Amron out of his thoughts.

His son moved closer to his chair, and as he did, Amron stood once again. He'd had enough of that chair. Enough of this room. In the coming fortnight, the final notes of the song would be sung. He needed to be there to support his eldest son, his family. He couldn't rot in this nest any longer.

"About Ludlum?" he asked, once more holding the Sword of Varinar for support.

Elyon nodded. A dull tension still clung to the air, though both men had moved past their slights. And was his a slight, really? Amron thought coldly. Might he be right? Might I have slipped in my vows, once, and not remember?

"We should investigate him, at least," Elyon said. "It would go a long way to explain why he's so gifted, and makes him an extremely dangerous opponent going forward." Elyon stopped to think for a moment. "Have you seen the draw for the knockout rounds?"

Amron guiltily shook his head. He'd been too consumed in his own self pity to follow the contest closely these last few days.

"Ludlum is on the other side of the draw from Aleron," Elyon explained. "If they're to progress through the knockout stages, they'll meet in the final. Clearly, someone is trying to use Ludlum to win the contest, and take control of the Knights of Varin."

Amron slowly shook his head. "I don't see how that's possible," he said weakly. "If the boy is found to be an imposter, then his victory will be void. He will never be allowed to be First Blade if he's discovered to have tricked us."

"Is that true?" Elyon asked. "I've read the edicts, Father, and the rules are vague in a situation like this. There's no precedent for it." He drew a breath. "It may come down to the king's discretion."

"The king..." grunted Amron, jaw clenched. The king who cast me out. He took a moment to himself, then looked to his son with a whisper. "We must be careful, Elyon. This conspiracy may be bigger than we realise. Kings, lords, knights, assassins, all are involved." He darted his eyes to the balcony. Did I hear something below? He shook it off. "We must tread lightly." And then he lowered his voice yet further, and said something he never thought he would. "I'm not sure we can trust my brother."

"Vesryn?" Elyon leaned back, incredulous. "No, surely he'd never..."

"I don't know anymore, son. Vesryn has grown closer to King Ellis these last months. He aligns himself to the crown, not to his family. I hope by the Fallen that he isn't involved, but we have to consider it as a possibility."

Elyon looked deeply troubled by the thought. "Vesryn told me that Ludlum's identity had been confirmed by merchants who travelled to the northwestern reaches. You think..." He gulped. "You think he might be lying about that?"

"I don't know. It's possible."

"But it's possible he's being deceived as well, isn't it? That Vesryn is just another pawn in this?"

"Yes. Both are possible, son. I would not rule either out right now."

"Then who do we turn to?" Elyon asked. "If Ellis or, gods-forbid, Vesryn are somehow involved, then who else is there?"

"No one."

Elyon frowned at him. "You'd just let this play out?"

"I'm not sure what else we can do, but hope and pray Aleron wins."

"Then we tell him, at least."

"No."

"What! Father, he deserves to know. If Ludlum is this Shadowknight, then he needs to know what he's up against..."

"It would only distract him," Amron cut in. "And drive him to seek vengeance. We know Aleron. The big stage can get to him, and he needs to be emotionless in this fight."

"So what? We do nothing?"

"Our hands are tied, son, and what proof do we have to work with? Revealing what we know might only put us, and this family in danger. We cannot do that, not now." Elyon made to speak, but Amron continued right on. "Where did you say this Ludlum boy was staying?"

Elyon snatched a breath, "Lower Slipside. The Stormhag Inn."

Amron nodded. "He'll no doubt be gone by morning, or overnight if he's smart. Once he cools down, he'll realise his folly in coming here tonight. He'll be long gone, and well backed. They'll keep him hidden between his fights. We won't find him again, Elyon."

"So defeatist!" Elyon stamped off for a moment, losing his cool. He cracked a hand on a desk, splitting the wood, and a jug of wine teetered and toppled off the table. Elyon was swift enough to catch it before it fell. He swooped it to his mouth and sunk the contents, then planted the jug down and huffed out, loudly.

"Better?" Amron asked, watching with half a smile.

Elyon sighed deeply. "By Varin, how did it come to this? I mean look at us, Father. Look at you." He gestured to the room. "This has to stop. The great and good in this city will begin to gather for the finals and you need to shape up. We can't be having Lord Daecar turning up red-eyed and half cut to watch his son's duels."

"I know, son. I'll do better, I promise."

"Well you'd better. You've moped plenty and we've all had enough. When Lythian and Borrus get back from visiting with King Dulian, I won't have them seeing you, and thinking they're right back in Eldurath, visiting with another bloody madman. You're better than that, Father. Better than this. When was the last time the maids came to clean this room? When was the last time you washed?" He sniffed the air as Amron gave answer.

"Days." He felt ashamed.

"Well this is the last of them, OK? Understand?"

"Yes, Elyon, I understand." Amron shook his head and expressed a heavy sigh. "Gods, when did you become so pushy, boy? You'd imagine I've been moping over a stubbed toe. I've only gone and lost everything that was dear to me."

"Not everything," Elyon returned firmly, seeming taller than ever. "Aside from the fact that I'm standing right here, you've got a thirteen year old daughter down there who hasn't seen her father in over a week. You have duties that go beyond war and politics." He softened his voice, showing a more gentle touch. "Lillia needs you, Father. Don't forget her. Don't forget the rest of us."

He seemed to think that was enough, though waited until his father nodded and dipped his chin in surrender. "Good," he then said, "that's better. Now get yourself washed and sobered up, and go and spend some time with your daughter. I promise you, you'll feel better for it. We can continue talking about this later."

With that, Elyon marched off down the winding stairs, leaving Amron little choice but to see through his son's demands.

43

Lythian Lindar placed his godsteel sword upon the wagon, the wood groaning under its great weight. He drew out his dagger and laid it down too, as Borrus and Tomos did the same.

"Is that all?" asked Sir Pagaloth. "You have no other blades hidden on you?"

"Where, exactly?" grunted Borrus. "You've travelled with us for weeks, Pagaloth. You think we've been hiding knives up where the sun doesn't shine, do you?"

"There are many places on you where the sun doesn't shine," returned the grim-faced dragonknight. "You may have a blade hidden beneath the folds of your great belly for all I know." He turned to his men. "Search them."

"Oh for Vandar's sake, man, is that necessary?" asked Borrus, as the soldiers came forward to conduct a thorough examination of the men. "Here was I thinking we'd found some common ground over the last few days. And yet you treat us as common criminals."

"It is necessary," Pagaloth stated plainly. "I permitted that you hold your blades during our journey, but we are in sight of the walls of Eldurath now and you will not be allowed in so armed, Sir Borrus."

Borrus exhaled loudly, though offered no further attempt to persuade the man, obdurate as they knew him to be. The search was a little bit invasive, but nothing too unpleasant, and within a few short moments, Pagaloth seemed satisfied that they weren't concealing any weapons among their small-clothes and elsewhere on their person.

"Good. Back to your horses. The city is not far." Pagaloth swung himself deftly onto his lithe steed and continued down the track at a trot, as the wagon and Agarathi soldiers continued along behind him.

The Varin Knights followed, climbing back onto their faithful, exhausted mounts for the final stretch to Eldurath. The city was visible now, though wasn't much more than a blur of tall, sandstone walls in the distance, set upon the northern edge of the Askar Delta. As Pagaloth had promised, the lands had been growing increasingly verdant over the past few days, their long oppressive march across the Drylands well and truly behind them. Though the marshlands of the delta promised to offer even more in the way of lush greenery and animal life, they'd already been blessed with a growing preponderance of shrubs and reeds and trickling waterways that bled down from the Scales far to the east.

It had, of course, been most welcome for the trio, and they'd even had a chance to wash occasionally when passing by a small stream or river. Pagaloth had permitted it, stopping to allow them to refresh their ailing bodies, scrubbing off the layers of grime that had steadily accumulated over the duration of the trip. They'd done the same with their clothes, hanging them to dry overnight, and had been staying more frequently amid the proliferation of local settlements peppering the southern edge of the Drylands. All told, it had been a rather more pleasant few days, and the extremes of temperature had also become more moderate.

Now, they rode along, full-dressed once more as Varin Knights, with their jerkins and gloves, boots and capes flowing majestically down their backs. The only thing they lacked was their godsteel, weighing down the wagon ahead, and without it they were as normal men - skilled with the sword yes, but likely no better than the more experienced warriors travelling among Pagaloth's troop.

In fact, such a matter had been tested two nights prior, instigated by Borrus himself. He'd been on more ebullient form over the past week, keeping to his promise, complaining with less readiness. In turn, some of the Agarathi soldiers had grown more fond of him, to the point where they occasionally shared their skraik, told stories of their lands - insofar as they could, with their limited grasp of the common tongue - and even engaged in challenges that were of a language that all could understand.

That evening, two nights past, Borrus had laid down one such challenge. "Lift my godsteel blade," he'd said. "Any man who can raise it, one-handed, from the ground, will get to punch me clean in the face, as hard as they like!"

Tomos was first to step forward.

"No...no, not you, Tom," Borrus said quickly. "Only the Agarathi may take part."

Naturally, every single one of them took to the challenge eagerly, with such a tantalising reward on offer, and even Pagaloth stepped forward to have a go...though he failed to do much more than shift it where it lay. Only one, in fact, did much better, a truly hulking man who managed, with a huge, puffing effort, to pull the blade from the earth for a heartbeat or two, before dropping it back down, exhausted. He took that as victory, and the Agarathi looked on, gleefully waiting for the giant to cave in Borrus's nose. Lythian and Tomos, if they were being entirely honest, were also hoping for the same.

Unfortunately for all, Borrus shook his head and informed them that the man had never lifted the blade one-handed, as he'd wisely stipulated. A short argument ensued, but in the end, they reluctantly agreed that Borrus had indeed clarified that particular condition. Not so wise, perhaps, was his haughtily triumphant reaction, and subsequent speech on the magic of Ilithian Steel, the power of the blood of Varin, and how Bladeborn of high birth were the greatest warriors in the world.

Pagaloth took exception. "Only with godsteel, Sir Borrus," he announced, standing before his glowering men. "Take it away, and what are you? Just a regular knight, that is all, and a very fat one too."

Borrus stood grandly, filling his chest. "Nonsense," he said, ignoring the quip about his weight. "Our skill and training outmatches anyone's, godsteel or no."

"Then let us offer new challenge to test your theory," Pagaloth said. He gestured for one of his men to hand Borrus a regular blade, and then unsheathed his own sword. "First to draw blood. Do you accept?"

Borrus delayed a moment, but really had no choice if he wanted to retain his pride. "I accept, Sir Pagaloth. Be prepared for a lesson, young man."

The two men quickly put on their leather armour to protect their vital parts, and Lythian shifted swiftly to Pagaloth's side as he limbered up. "Don't seek vengeance, Sir Pagaloth," he warned. "I know Borrus killed members of your family, but if you should try to take vengeance on him, I..."

"I have no such intention, Captain. This is a simple contest of skill, that is all, to shut the fat man up."

Lythian drew back, and the men made a circle, the Agarathi cheering loudly as the contest got underway. It started slowly, each man testing the other, Borrus staying largely to Blockform as he attempted to read Pagaloth's stance and patterns of attack. Lythian and Tomos watched on, wary, though admiring of Pagaloth's agile range of movement and the flowing nature of his thrusts and spins and sudden, more violent lunges. Driven by his dislike for Borrus, he soon managed to sneak through one of the Barrel Knight's defensive parries, catching him on the upper arm and drawing a shallow gash. The sight of blood confirmed him as the victor, leading to a cacophonous roar of celebration from his men, ringing out through the cloudless night.

Borrus admitted defeat gracefully, handed the weapon back, and stepped over to rejoin Lythian and Tomos. He had a wry smile on his face.

"You let him win?" Tomos asked.

"Of course I let him win, Tom," said Borrus. "He's a fine enough fighter, I suppose, but no match for me. What sense is there in furthering his humiliation after failing to move my blade? He dislikes me enough as it is. Strategy, Tom. It's all about strategy."

Lythian looked at Borrus doubtfully. He was panting, sweating despite the cool night air, and was by means well practiced in duelling, having retired from such contests many years ago. By Lythian's judgement, Pagaloth had beaten him fairly, though he chose not to counter Borrus's claim, thinking it better to keep the peace.

The two days that followed had indeed been the best of the trip, not only due to the more pleasant surroundings, but the improving mood of their host, and Pagaloth in particular. His victory over Borrus seemed to have settled something for the man, and the two had even conversed occasionally, furthering their discussions about the ancient demigods and the powerful bloodlines they'd sired.

"I've always wondered why there aren't more Fireborn like Kin'rar," Borrus had mused earlier that day. "There are so many blasted Bladeborn now, but your Fireborn are a great deal more rare."

"Not true, Sir Borrus," Pagaloth countered. "The blood of Eldur runs through many families in Agarath. I have some Fireborn blood myself, in fact, on my mother's side."

Borrus frowned. "Then what on earth are you doing down here in the dirt with us? You should be soaring the skies with Kin'rar, good man."

"Dragons, Borrus," said Lythian, trotting along with them. "They are limited in number, and much more rare than Ilithian Steel swords. Only the Fireborn with the strongest bloodlines ever bond to a dragon."

Pagaloth nodded. "Yes, this is true. Only certain dragons choose to fly from the Wings, to be bonded to a rider. Many others remain on those islands, forever wild and untamed."

"How many do you have now?" asked Borrus. "Fully fledged Fireborn dragon-riders, that is?"

"I will not tell you that," Pagaloth stated firmly.

"There have been rumours that more dragons are being lured out by the Bondstone," Lythian put in. "It's one of the omens that makes us wary of war in the north."

"I have no comment," said Pagaloth. He spurred his horse on, putting some distance between the men. As ever, their attempts to extract information from the man had been expeditiously denied.

They hadn't spoken again for the next couple of hours, until they came upon the distant sight of Eldurath, and Pagaloth demanded that they give up their weapons. Now, they were cantering along slowly as the sandstone walls drew near, peaking in places with tall towers and lookout posts, and etched with large gates at several points around its circumference. The walls didn't look quite as grand as those in Varinar, nor the towers and fortifications as imposing. The reason for that was fairly obvious - they didn't have to worry about dragon attacks here. Varinar, of all the world's cities, was constructed to repel the great drakes, something that Varin himself had requested of Ilith when he designed the city. Here in Eldurath, no such threat existed, and the city had instead been built to withstand a large force of men, not beasts.

Still, the walls still loomed high and the gates were thick and sturdy, the outer palisades further strengthened by dragonfire, welding the stones together. Beyond, some of the taller buildings could be spotted, though the city itself was laid out over a markedly flat expanse of land, and had none of the natural elevation afforded to the northern capitals. As soon as they passed in through one of the main, north-facing gates, however, the interior began to show itself, a great grid of limestone, sandstone, and granite buildings, wide open streets, beautiful waterways, large, communal squares, and huge, monolithic structures at its heart.

The colours were abundant, reds and oranges and yellows favoured, doors and columns and plazas painted and tiled in multicoloured hues. It seemed a city of contrasts. Up high, the taller buildings looked dusty and dry, ever blasted by the sun, yet below, the blue water trickled past along the canals, and plants and flowers burst with colour and life. There was beauty to the buildings, to the shapely pillars and columns, the intricate mosaics, the sweet-smelling gardens, the temples and bridges that criss-crossed the waterways. Yet there was that starkness too, that intimidation that was so present at Dragonfall, exhibited by the many busts and statues of dragons and other ancient dreads, and the towering monuments to the gods themselves.

The people followed the same pattern, some richly dressed in layered robes and bright colours, their hair tied up in a range of styles, tinkling jewellery encircling their necks and wrists and fingers. More common were those of simple attire. White, ankle-length dresses for the women, shorter, above the knee skirts for the men, tied with a brown leather belt, with sleeveless arms to better combat the heat. That didn't seem a problem for those of more outlandish dress. Lythian assumed they were of Eldur's blood, highborn and better able to regulate their temperatures. He put the question to Pagaloth.

"This is true," the dragonknight said. "As with your Bladeborn houses, many Fireborn bloodlines are old and rich. They like to display their wealth and status by dressing in many layers, even in hot temperatures. We Agarathi handle heat well, but those with the blood of Eldur best of all."

"And where are you leading us, exactly?" asked Borrus. He looked ahead, down a central avenue, its banks lined by eucalyptus trees, running parallel to a canal filled with little rowboats and trading vessels. "I assume that is King Dulian's palace ahead?"

It seemed likely, given its central location and stunning design, an eight-sided symmetrical structure, soaring skyward, with balconies and gardened terraces jutting out on all sides, its summit narrowing to a cone-shaped peak, topped with a gleaming, golden dragon. It was set upon a high platform, accessed by eight sets of stairs to match the building's eight facades. It was uniform and quite unique, another wonder only Ilith could have conceived.

Pagaloth answered. "That is the palace, yes. You shall stay within, at the lower levels, as you await the king's summons."

They continued on, heading for one of the eight sets of stairs leading to the platform above. According to Pagaloth, they each pointed to one of the eight main points on a compass. "These are the northeastern stairs," he said, as the group dismounted their steeds for the final time. "There are eight entrances as well, each identical to the last. We favour the number eight here in Eldurath. Eight gates lead into the city. There are eight main waterways as part of the Askar Delta. You see the number everywhere, all over the city and kingdom."

"What is the number's significance?" asked Lythian. He could think of a few minor gods they worshiped here, but not eight.

"That depends on who you ask," answered Pagaloth. "To some, it is a reference to Eldur's eight deaths. He fell seven times during the War Eternal, only to be revived seven times by Agarath to fight again. The eighth time was when his immortality was lost, and he perished for the final time. Others say the number comes from Eldur and his eight children. It is said the palace is Eldur, symbolised by the golden dragon at the top, and the eight doorways and staircases are his children, spreading from him to further his line."

"Eldur had eight children?" asked Tomos, eyes raised in surprise. "I only know of two. Lori and Dor."

"So do most others," said Pagaloth. "The others were of less significance, and perished during the War of Fire and Steel between the demigods, some to Varin's own hand. Only Lori and Dor survived the war to found cities of their own."

The groaning of wheels called their attention, as the wagon moved off, loaded with their godsteel blades. A number of the soldiers went with it. Borrus looked over uneasily.

"Fear not, the blades will be well cared for," Pagaloth said in a pacifying tone. "We have an armoury near the palace where they will be stored. They will be returned to you when you leave Eldurath."

"They had better," said Borrus. "And returned in the condition they were handed over. It is painful for a Varin Knight to be without his bonded blade, Pagaloth. I hope you appreciate that."

"I have come to, I believe," Pagaloth said. He turned to look up the steps. "Now come, I understand Skymaster Kin'rar intends to greet you at the top. I saw him landing as we drew near. He is waiting."

With no choice but to let their blades be taken off, they said a quick goodbye to their horses - Borrus, in particular, had grown quite fond of his one-eyed beast's determination during their journey - and began the march up the stairs, at least a hundred of them lying ahead. They were deep, each requiring a long stride to cross, the steps rising at a gradual gradient, the view ahead filled with the immense framing of the sandstone palace as it loomed high up into the cerulean blue skies. At the top, the familiar sight of Kin'rar Kroll appeared, standing beside Neyruu, who sparkled colourfully under the blazing afternoon sun. The Skymaster stepped forward, motioning for the dragon to remain behind. Elsewhere, the platform was densely populated by soldiers and guards, its massive entrances bordered by twenty foot tall statues of gods and kings of Eldur's line, each of masterful carving.

"Welcome to Eldurath, Knights of Varin," Kin'rar said. His clean-shaven face held a smile and his thin grey cloak flapped gently in the breeze against his dark, dragonscale armour. "I hope your journey was not too arduous, and that Sir Pagaloth turned out to be a good host."

"He was very hospitable," nodded Lythian, "and treated us well throughout the trip." He looked at Pagaloth with a amiable nod and had it returned, in kind.

"That is good to hear," said Kin'rar breezily. "And he will continue to do so, I'm sure."

Pagaloth raised an eye. "You wish for me to remain here, Skymaster Kroll?"

"I do. You will continue to mind these men during their stay in the palace. There are some social events that they may be interested in attending, and you shall be their chaperone."

"We are not here to socialise, Kin'rar," said Lythian bluntly, declaring his impatience. "I would like to see the king as soon as possible, if I can."

"You will see him when he is ready to be seen, Captain Lythian. King Dulian is a busy man and has many demands on his time. You will be informed when he is available."

Lythian frowned. "I would very much appreciate it if such matters could be expedited," he said, with a firming edge to his voice. "There are important events unfolding in our homeland that I am eager to hear of, and return to, as quickly as possible."

"I am aware. I can send word to Vandar, if you wish, to seek the latest news, but beyond that I am of little aid. You will have to be patient, Captain. I have no authority to affect the king's schedule. I am but a humble messenger, that is all."

Lythian quietly vented a breath and nodded. "Fine. Perhaps there are other courtiers and advisors I could see, in the meantime?"

"Indeed. That is why the social events may interest you. They will be attended by important figures in the city, and held in the terrace gardens in the palace. Does that satisfy you?"

"I suppose it will have to."

"Good. Then let me lead you to your quarters. This way. Neyruu..." He said a few soothing words in Agarathi to his dragon, and she dipped her head and curled up on the stone platform, apparently taking a nap. Lythian couldn't help but smile at the creature, admiring her intricate plate-armour, her gentle, almost hound-like demeanour. In Vandar they were so widely feared and reviled, and for good reason, but their true nature had clearly been misunderstood.

They moved across the platform and into the northeastern door, past two towering statues that marked the enormous passageway leading into the palace. The interior immediately doused them in shade and the raging heat of the sun was withdrawn. At the end of the long, arched passage, they entered into an enormous central chamber, rising up a dozen levels at the heart of the palace. Each of the eight entrances led into it, and around the sides, stone staircases gave access up to galleries that encircled the central space.

Kin'rar led them to one of the stairways, up a half dozen levels, and down another passage that took them toward the outside of the palace. There, a large corridor gave access to living quarters, each grandly furnished and decorated, sprawling in size, with private terraces and balconies of their own. They stepped into one and Kin'rar gave a quick tour. Each of the men were to have their own bedchamber, with large, four-poster beds, petal-soft sheets, and sweet smelling perfumes drifting on the air. The main living area was fit with chairs and cushions, tables stacked with generous provisions of food and wine. Several attendants were waiting to serve them and prepare baths, should they want them.

Borrus immediately made for the wine, pouring himself a large cup. He quaffed it down in a single gulp and expressed an enormous smile, smacking his lips. "Well, I suppose I could get used to this. Not a terrible place to await the king, hey?"

"I had hoped you'd see it that way," said Kin'rar. He began moving back toward the door. "Sir Pagaloth and his men will see to your security. They will come with news of the social functions and other matters of interest. I will send word to Vandar immediately, Captain Lythian, to help put your mind at rest."

"That would be greatly appreciated," said Lythian, as Borrus poured another cup, eyeing up one of the younger, female servants with his well known avidity. "I hope the wait will not be too long."

"I'm sure it will pass quickly." Kin'rar took his leave, slipping from the room, as Pagaloth and his men followed.

Lythian heard the door locked from the other side, as Borrus settled in, and Tomos wandered out onto the balconies. Lythian followed, taking in the views over Eldurath, shimmering in the heat, more colourful, and beautiful, than he could ever have anticipated.

But a prison, all the same, he thought. A beautiful, inescapable prison.

44

Saska watched from the cover of her hood as she loitered near the steps to the Temple of Rasalan, listening to the thronging masses humming in group prayer. There seemed many more of them today than previously, every inch of the steps densely carpeted in kneeling men, women, and children, murmuring and thrumming in communal appeal for deliverance. It sounded like the Song of Storms to Saska, though she couldn't be sure. She'd heard a few by now and they all sounded about the same.

She turned back, searching across the square, to the two men sitting at the table overlooking the river. They raised their cups of wine in a toast, then stood, shook hands to conclude their meeting, and parted. Saska waited, making sure that she was hidden amidst the crowds, as Ranulf approached. He spotted her, gave her a casual nod, and then continued on out of the square toward a quiet alley. Saska quickly followed, joining him in the shadows.

She pulled back her dark blue hood. "So? How did it go?" she asked with a whisper. "Are you going with him?"

Ranulf smiled. "It went very well," he said, with predictable enthusiasm. "Vincent has agreed to give me passage south to the Sunrise Isle, and as luck would have it, he has a private cabin going spare so I'll not have to bunk up with the sailors and deckhands. That is a true blessing on a long sea voyage, Saska, and the only payment he desires of me is the pleasure of my company. It pays, you know, to be a famous adventurer."

"How wonderful it must be to be you, Ranulf." Saska allowed a mild smile, as she glanced down the alley, half expecting to spot Vincent Rose or one of his serpentine spies slithering around out there among the throng. "Did he seem suspicious at all? You don't think he spotted me watching, do you?"

"If he did, he made no mention of it, and there's no reason for him to be suspicious of me, if that's what you're asking. To the contrary, he seemed delighted to have me aboard for the journey. I've crossed paths with Vincent Rose a number of times before, and we get along well enough. Not to say I agree with his ethics, but he's certainly a man of spirited debate. I'm sure we'll have a number of lively discussions in the coming weeks."

"And Leshie?" Saska asked. "You will keep a close eye on her, won't you? Make sure she doesn't get into too much trouble?"

"Of course," he smiled. "I'll watch over her, Saska, as you asked. I only wish you were coming too."

Saska nodded, a part of her wishing the same, though they both knew that wouldn't happen. A scoundrel Vincent Rose may be, but he was certainly entertaining, and the idea of Ranulf and Leshie sailing off so far south wasn't an especially cheerful one. Leshie had already been instructed by Marian to join Rose in his service, and had been staying in his estates for the last couple of days. It had progressed so quickly that she'd never had a proper chance to say goodbye, and probably wouldn't at this rate.

She sighed. "So, how long will the voyage take to Solapia?"

"Oh, hard to say. Vincent's ship is in port at Bleakrock, some five or so days ride from here, and after that it will depend on the weather and the winds, and a dose of luck thrown in for good measure. Two or three weeks, I'd say, once we're on the water. The route will take us far from any Tukoran galleons, thankfully, so we'll not be in any danger, if that’s what concerns you."

"Just the leviathans and pirates and sundry sea terrors to worry about, then?"

"Exactly," Ranulf guffawed. "But I'm an old hand at dealing with such troubles, and so is Vincent Rose. The man has his detractors, and rightly so, but he does know how to make friends in high places. Sailing the high seas with him is perfectly safe, I assure you. It's you I'm concerned for, Saska, heading down into the jaws of war. Can you not remain here with Astrid? Not to cast shade on Lady Payne's judgment, but you seem a little raw to be riding headlong into battle."

"I'm not riding to battle, and neither is she. You make it sound a lot more dramatic than it is."

"Well I wasn't being entirely literal."

"Literal or not, it's not a conversation we need to have." Nor one I want to. "Now come on, the others will be waiting."

They continued down the lane, moving upward through the city levels, heading in the direction of the palace. Not far outside of it, lay a public square. Down in a quiet corner, Saska spotted Marian and Astrid waiting at the mouth of an alleyway, and walked quickly over to join them.

"How did it go?" Marian asked, already fully appraised of the plan for Ranulf to travel with Vincent Rose, and keep a close eye on Leshie. He was planning on venturing south anyway, so it made sense for him to seek passage aboard Rose's vessel, and watch over Leshie in the meanwhile.

"It went well," said Ranulf. "We leave on the morrow."

Saska's brows knitted in a troubled frown. She hadn't realised they'd be rushing off so soon.

"Good," said Marian. "Thank you for lending yourself to this, Ranulf."

"Not at all, my lady. Happy to be of aid. Now tell me, is there anything in particular you're interested in, regarding Vincent's criminal activities? I'm sure to spend plenty of time in his company, so it would be useful to know if you have any specific suspicions about the man that I can look into."

"Everything," said Marian, with a little grunt. "Everything that man does is in some way corrupt or nefarious."

"Thank you, Lady Payne. Most helpful. But seriously? Anything you'd like me to listen out for or probe at?"

Marian sighed. "No, not really," she said. "Pardon the vulgarity of what I'm about to say, but I'm just flinging shit at the wall here and hoping something sticks. In truth, I'm rather more focused on events here than the devious machinations of Vincent Rose. I mentioned it to King Godrin in my latest report, however, and he seemed in favour of sending both Leshie and you with Rose. We know how percipient the king is, so with luck, something will come of it."

Ranulf nodded quietly at that remark, as though it triggered some greater purpose for him. His eyes moved in the vague direction of the palace, another level up from the square beyond the lane. "I am happy to be in the king's service in this matter," he said dutifully. "Perhaps I might even speak with him myself?" He turned to Marian. "Might that be possible, do you think, my lady? I have met him before, on a number of occasions, to honour my successes across the globe. It would be nice to see him once more before departing."

Marian considered it. "I can ask," she said. "Come with us, and I'll see to it once we have Astrid settled in her new quarters. Saska, you too."

They left the alley and moved through the square, up another set of marble steps, and toward the foot of the palace. It was nestled among the foothills at the top of the city, at a similar height to the Brightwater Academy, well protected at its rear by shallow cliffs, and with fine views from the front courtyard. At the entrance was a long cloister, its pillars hung with blue and yellow flowers, vivid against the white stone. Palace guards stood like statues at regular intervals, marking the passage toward the portico at the front of the palace, where several others stood on guard. They recognised Marian immediately and stepped aside to allow them through.

Saska pulled back to walk beside Astrid, as both of the young women got their first look at the palace interior. It was cold inside, that was Saska's first thought. The ceilings were high, the walls wide, the stone floor unburdened by rugs or dressings of any kind. There was little decoration in the echoing white entrance hall, though the corridors that led off it looked rather more inviting, lit warmly with lanterns and shells, the walls sometimes painted with colourful frescoes depicting gods, kings, and heroic figures revered among the Rasal ranks.

Attendants moved quietly around, making little sound as they shuffled along the stone, dressed in simple white robes. It seemed an almost holy place, more like a temple than a palace, and was to become Astrid's new home for the foreseeable future. While Leshie was being sent away with Vincent Rose, and Saska was to remain with Marian, Astrid had been placed into the service of the crown, to be Marian's eyes and ears in the palace, and act as an additional guard for the king and his courtiers, should some unseen trouble arise.

"Nervous?" Saska asked, as they moved through the white-stone halls. "It's kinda cool, directly serving the king. Does he know about all this?"

Astrid nodded. "I think so, and from what I've heard, he'd quickly work it out anyway. They say King Godrin can see the future, so I'm sure he doesn't miss much going on within these walls."

"He can see the future?" It sounded a little farfetched.

"I know," Astrid said, with a rarely jocular grin. "Seems unlikely, doesn't it, but apparently it's true. He uses the Eye of Rasalan. It grants foresight, they say."

"The Eye of Rasalan." It rang a bell. "I think Ranulf mentioned that to me once, when I first met him. It was a gift, wasn't it, from the sea god to Queen Thala?"

"Exactly that, yes. I read that it's here in the palace somewhere, in a place only the king can access, and can only be used by Thala's bloodline." Astrid took a breath, displaying a rare excitement. "It's why the kings and queens of Rasalan are always so wise. With the foresight granted by the Eye of Rasalan, they're able to perceive future events before they happen, and then guide their kingdoms accordingly, steering them from danger."

Saska pursed her lips, interested, if a little skeptical. "Where are you getting all this from?"

Astrid shrugged. "Books," she said lightly. "You know I like to read, when Leshie's off, you know, with the boys and you're...what do you do at night, by the way?"

"This and that," said Saska. "Walk the gardens. Visit Ranulf in the library." Fantasise over the murder of Cedrik Kastor, and the fall of his house, she thought. "You know, nothing exciting. So you've read about this stuff, then?"

"Oh sure. I find it fascinating."

Saska looked ahead. "You should speak with Ranulf more," she noted. "I think you two would get along."

They continued on, moving through a series of grand halls until Marian stopped the group and turned to Astrid. "OK, Astrid, come with me. The servant quarters are this way." She gestured down a corridor, then turned to Ranulf and Saska. "You two, wait for me here. I won't be too long."

Before Marian and Astrid stepped away, Saska drew her fellow trainee into a hug. "In case I don't see you," she said in her ear. "Take care of yourself, Astrid."

"And you, Saska. Be safe. We'll see each other again soon, I hope." She drew back, a smile creasing her thin lips, and then walked away with Marian.

Saska turned back and found Ranulf looking up toward the frescos above them. The chamber was a rotunda, circular in shape and with a domed ceiling, styled with a large oculus in the middle. Sunlight poured down through it, bathing the room in a warm, pale glow. Around the oculus, the frescos moved off in a spiralling pattern, and great shafts of golden light had been painted across the ceiling, spreading out from the circular skylight.

"Do you know what that represents?" Ranulf asked. "The rays of light, gleaming out from the oculus?"

Saska considered it a moment, studying the ceiling. Each beam of light seemed to point toward a particular mural, depicting a particular event. She had too limited a knowledge of Rasal history to know what they represented, but could guess at the meaning of the light. "The Eye of Rasalan?" she posed, armed with the knowledge Astrid had just imparted. "The rays of light point to events that have been somehow foreseen by one of the Rasal kings or queens?"

Ranulf smiled fondly. "Very good. I wonder if you'd have guessed that without Astrid's help?"

"You overheard us?"

"My ears tend to prick up when magical artefacts are mentioned."

"And what she said? Is it all true? Can King Godrin really see the future?"

Ranulf’s laughter echoed softly through the chamber. "Within reason," he explained. "I don't believe that one can merely look into the Eye of Rasalan, and see whatever future event they choose. Only certain events can be perceived and even those can be interpreted in multiple ways. How much of this is true, however, is hard to know for sure. Only the Rasal monarchs know of the location of the Eye, as Astrid rightly pointed out, and don't tend to share that information." He turned his eyes toward another chamber. "Walk with me, Saska."

"But, Marian said..."

"I know what she said. We won't go far."

They moved quietly through the palace, Saska losing herself to its grand halls and corridors, the wonderful murals and paintings that added so much colour and life to the otherwise white interior. They reached another chamber, set either side with a stone staircase, leading to a platform above. Up they went, then down another corridor, reaching another walkway that bordered an internal, open stone courtyard, bathed in sunlight. There were a few courtiers about, but the palace was generally quiet. Ranulf continued, around the edge of the courtyard to the other side. He seemed to have some specific destination in mind.

Eventually, they entered a series of smaller chambers that had the warmer stylings of living quarters. They were carpeted, the walls hung with drapes, the interiors more generously furnished. Saska grew awkward. "It doesn't feel like we should be here, Ranulf," she said. "Don't tell me you're going to try to ambush the king in his bedchamber or something?"

Ranulf assigned a waggish grin to his face. "Nothing of the sort. These are communal social spaces for the palace courtiers and noble attendants; hardly important. The king's personal chambers are further to the rear and more heavily guarded. Trust me - you wouldn't be able to just wander in there." It sounded like he'd tried before, and she wouldn't put it past him.

They continued for a further minute until they emerged into another larger atrium, some distance now from where Marian had left them. There were a couple of guards at the southern entrance.

"I'm blaming you when we don't get back in time, Ranulf," Saska said. "Surely we've gone far enough?"

"Not quite. Just through here."

They stepped through the atrium and into a smaller antechamber. Two further palace guards stood before them, dressed in full length yellow-blue hauberks with the Rasal coat of arms emblazoned on the chest. They were Bladeborn, as Saska understood it, though not as skilled as their counterparts among the Suncoats. They watched closely as Ranulf and Saska drew near. In the open chamber beyond, Saska could see a stone dais with a lectern atop it, illuminated by a shaft of sunlight coming through a skylight above. There looked to be something set upon the lectern. A book? she thought, peering past the men.

"Good afternoon, gentlemen," Ranulf said disarmingly. "I wonder if my companion and I might be allowed a quick peek at the Book of Thala?"

"That is not permitted, Master Shackton," stated one of the guards. "You know that full well."

"Ah. You know me. Wonderful. Then you'll know I'm no threat."

"I know you," grunted the same guard, "because you have petitioned to study the book many times in the past."

"Yes, but not for some time now..."

"The last request from you came in only last week, Master Shackton. Do not try to pull the wool over our eyes. You may think us only guards, but we are privy to this information. Your name is well known here, as an irritant most of all."

"Well, I hardly think that's fair," Ranulf said, affronted. "I am merely a seeker of wisdom and truth, it's so. And today my motives are quite different." He draped an affable arm over Saska's shoulders. "I mean only to show my young student here the book, as part of her teachings, nothing more. We won't get near it, I promise."

The two guards exchanged a look. They still seemed doubtful.

"Oh come, gentlemen, do me this favour," beseeched Ranulf. "We will remain a full metre from the lectern if it pleases you."

Another look was shared.

"Or two?" suggested Ranulf. "Two and a half..." He searched their eyes; they looked to be weakening. "Come, we won't be long. Just a minute or two and we'll be gone. This irritant will flap his wings and buzz off, and shan't bother you again."

He tugged at Saska's shoulder and she raised a hopeful smile, fluttering her pretty blue eyes. "Please," she said, drawing out the word. "We've come a long way..."

The first guard released a relenting sigh, apparently won over by Saska's feminine wiles. "Fine, fine," he said. "You may pass. A metre from the lectern will do. Look but don't touch, Master Shackton. I will be watching."

"I wouldn't dream of it," said Ranulf, patting the guard gratefully on the shoulder as they stepped aside, and he breezed right through.

Saska hurried to join him, as they moved into the circular chamber, empty but for the lectern upon the dais at the heart of the room, and a stone bench, built into the wall around the perimeter. "So, this Book of Thala. What is it, exactly? Queen Thala's diary?"

"Something like that, yes. It's a book of secrets, Saska, perhaps the greatest compendium of them in the world. Things Thala is said to have seen in the Eye of Rasalan, and added to, over the centuries, by those of her line, with King Godrin being the latest to decorate her pages. I wanted to show it to you, to give you a better appreciation of the sorts of things that interest me. The mysteries. The prophesies. It's said many are tied up in this book."

They neared. The book was large and leather-bound, shut tight and clasped with a series of intricate metal locks. It must have been at least a thousand pages thick, maybe more, its binding sturdy, patterns embroidered into the dark leather cover and spine.

"Imagine what treasures must lie within," Ranulf whispered, sidling up to her. "I have longed for a quick peek into her pages, but as you heard, my petitions are ever denied."

"Does anyone get to look at it?"

"Only those in the highest confidence of the king, and even then, they will be limited to pages relevant to their research. The king has his personal aids watch over any scholar permitted access, and each page must be turned with the most delicate of care. It's a formalised, almost sacred process, but for the most part, the book sits undisturbed, only added to by the king when an event of particular importance occurs, or is foreseen."

Saska looked at the book, and a strange thought went through her head. I wonder if there's anything about me in there? About the mystery of how Princess Leila Nemati died?

Ranulf believed, of course, that the Aramatian princess had died birthing a child, and that Saska was indeed that child in question. Personally, she remained unconvinced, and so far, any further research on his part had yielded little reward. Over the last few weeks, he'd been searching for information about Bladeborn lords and knights who might have travelled south during the war, and entered into a secret tryst with the princess. If that had happened, the secret was well kept. The mystery of her parentage remained resolutely unravelled.

She didn't give voice to the thought, however, preferring not to discuss that particular fantasy. She was heading to war, so what would be the point? Sure, Ranulf might excavate some new detail on his journey south, but by then, she might be dead, so what did it matter? Right now, her mind had turned only to the days ahead. To her imminent journey south. To the battles to come.

"I think King Godrin knows we're going to lose this war," she whispered quietly, staring at the large, leather-bound book. It looked to be chained to the lectern for additional security, tied down at the corners. "He's foreseen it. He knows these are the last days of his kingdom."

Ranulf looked at her, eyes raised quizzically. "Why do you say that, child?"

"Something Marian said the other day," she explained. "She told me that the king knows about the chaos that's to come. That he's seen it, and yet knows we have to face it." She stared at the book. "I didn't really understand that until now. He must have seen it in the Eye of Rasalan."

Ranulf nodded quietly. "Rasal kings and queens have long been rumoured to hold war at bay with their wisdom and foresight. It is one of the reasons why this kingdom has been invaded so rarely, and why the line of Queen Thala has been unbroken for thousands of years. King Godrin is her direct descendent by primogeniture. For over three millennia, the firstborn has ruled, generation after generation, without break. It's said that the Eye of Rasalan is the reason for this. That any attempts to assassinate the Rasal monarchs have proven impossible. That their preternatural ability to sniff out danger makes them almost invulnerable to attack."

"Do you believe that?"

"It's a convincing theory, certainly. How much the Rasal monarchs can see in the Eye, however, is unknown. Those with greater control of it can, perhaps, glimpse more, but that is all it can be - a glimpse of what is to come, and nothing more."

"And only those of Thala's blood can use it?"

"Oh yes, same as the Hammer of Tukor, and the Blades of Vandar, and the Bondstone. All can only be used by those of strong blood links to Ilith, Varin, and Eldur."

"What about Lumara? What gift did she leave her followers?"

"Well, that's another question, Saska, and one that..."

A sudden noise echoed through the halls outside, cutting Ranulf off.

It sounded like a grunt of pain, ending abruptly, off through the antechamber, and into the larger atrium beyond. Saska stiffened. Then a second short, coughing shriek ran out, cut off instantly, followed by a thud. A body, hitting the ground.

Saska darted a glance at Ranulf, and saw the strain of concern in his eyes. The shuffling of feet sounded on stone, rushing in their direction. A moment later, three figures appeared at the entrance to the antechamber, arriving from the atrium beyond. They were dressed in black cloaks, hoods draped over their heads. Each held a long dagger, misting gently, dripping blood.

Saska froze at Ranulf's side, her bowels turning to water.

The three cloaked men stepped forward.

45

"Stay back!" called one of the palace guards, blocking the way into the chamber, where Ranulf and Saska stood at the lectern. The screech of steel rang out as they drew their blades, smoking a soft silver. "I said stay back!"

The three figures continued moving forward, their daggers long and deadly, narrow in girth. Saska's eyes flashed around the chamber, seeking another way out. There wasn't one. It was the end of the line, the only exit blocked by the two palace guards, and the three dark figures approaching. "Make yourself small, Ranulf," she hissed. "Wait for an opening and then get the hell out of here."

"And you? You're unarmed, Saska!"

The three assailants burst forward, dashing in as one. In an instant, the palace guards were engaging them, parrying left and right to fend off their thrusts, metal clanging, grunts filling the air, as the fury of battle erupted in the antechamber.

"Saska!" She felt her arm taken by Ranulf, trying to pull her to the side. "Come on. There's nothing you can do without a weapon..."

She scanned the palace guards, spotting smaller daggers sheathed at their flanks. "I have to help," she called, ripping her arm free of Ranulf's grasp.

He said something in return, but she didn't hear it. In a split second, she was moving forward, sprinting to the backs of the two guards, reaching for one of the daggers, hauling it from its sheath.

As soon as she grasped the hilt she knew it was godsteel, her body immediately infused by a now familiar sensation of warmth. A bracing power bled through her limbs, her senses enhancing, focus instantly heightened. She pressed herself backward to distance herself from the fight, pushing rearward with a powerful thrust. She went half a dozen paces in a single go, sliding to a stop on the stone floor at the foot of the central dais.

She looked up, catching a flash of black movement, as one of the assailants burst forward into the chamber. He rushed right for her, leaping into the air, swooping from above like a bird of prey. She caught sight of a glittering knife, brandished for the kill, and twisted suddenly to the side as it came down on the stone. Crack!

She was on her feet a split second later, as her foe hauled the knife from the floor with a spark. A howl of pain exploded to the side and she glimpsed one of the palace guards staggering sidewards into the larger chamber, blood spilling from his flank. A cloaked figure hunted him down. The other palace guard continued to engage with the third attacker.

She flashed her eyes again on her own foe, as he came again, launching himself toward her. She flew backward on instinct, evading a couple of attacks, retreating quickly to the side wall. Her legs hit the stone bench, as the man came surging in. In half a heartbeat, she lifted one leg onto the bench, then pushed hard and upward as he thrust at her, soaring up and over him in a controlled summersault.

She slashed hard with her knife as she moved through the air, and felt the tip of the blade meet flesh, slicing upward through his face and leaving a large gash from jaw to brow. He let out an ungodly roar as she landed behind him, a couple of paces back, dropping into a crouch and as he spun to face her. The wound was severe. Blood gushed freely from the lethal red rift, his chin, lips, and nose all deeply lacerated up the left side of his face. His left eye, too, looked to have been nicked, though his right was unharmed and blinking frantically in horror, as he tried to wipe the blood away, shrieking out in pain, blinded.

He was open, vulnerable, and she wasn't going to miss this chance.

She lunged. Her knife went for his heart, forcing him to twist to the side against the wall, desperate. Her blade scratched against the stone behind him and she drew back quickly, unleashing a violent flurry of stabs and thrusts. He parried and scrambled desperately, half blind, fighting for his life. Most of her attacks missed, though one caught him in the neck as he ducked and weaved, but only left a shallow cut. He screamed out again, his face pained red, and stumbled off sideways, trying to flee to the protection of his allies.

She couldn't let that happen.

Leaping in front of him, she continued her assault, lunging past his flailing, hysterical defences. This time she caught him well, hitting his lower right abdomen with a low, darting thrust. She felt the blade glide in through cloak and mail, skin and flesh, as though she was stabbing at water. She drew it out just as easily as his mouth erupted, spewing blood, and he screamed out in agony. She went again...she didn't relent...stabbing hard at his gut, going for the kill. Once, twice, three times, four. Her arm moved like lighting, flashing over and over until blood caked her hand and there was nothing to his stomach but pulp...he sank down onto the stone bench, blood bubbles foaming at the corner of his mouth, his abdomen destroyed, insides squirming free of his parted flesh.

She stopped, panting hard, looking at her work. The sight of his mutilated gut turned her stomach, yet a strange thrill of triumph, of survival, flooded through her veins. Her heart was hammering, each pump bringing a new surge of adrenaline. Behind her, the strained grunts and rings of steel continued to sing. She heard a shuffling sound, much closer, feet moving across the stone, and spun.

It was Ranulf, rushing not for the exit, but the lectern. Across the chamber, one of the palace guards lay dead at the exit to the antechamber, lying facedown in a huge, spreading pool of blood, dark red against the pristine white stone. Not far off, the second guard was battling the other two assailants alone, trying to fend them off. She started toward him, but Ranulf's voice halted her.

"Help!" he called to her, as he tried to pull the book free of its chains. "We have to get it out of here! Cut the chains, Saska! We cannot let them take the book!"

He pulled again at the chains, but it was stuck fast. She had no choice. She rushed in and slashed quickly at the metal links, hoping they weren't godsteel too. They weren't. Her knife went through them easily, cutting one after another until, a second later, she had it free. Ranulf hauled it into his arms, cradling it to his chest.

"Go," she said. "Run, Ranulf.. Get it somewhere safe!" The book was large and cumbersome and looked extremely heavy. He'd never move fast with it. "I have to help the other guard..."

"No, I can't leave you, Saska. Come with me."

A scream rang out and she spun. The second guard was being cut down now, the two assailants hacking at him as he slipped down to the stone. She felt Ranulf grab her.

"He's dead, you can't help him! Go! Run, Saska! Run!"

She hesitated a moment, but knew he was right. There was no helping him now. Turning, she rushed with Ranulf toward the exit to the antechamber, sliding to a stop at the dead guard there. She dropped down and took his sword, flinging her dagger away. She had no place to sheath it and the sword would be more effective. She stood, as Ranulf stopped, waiting for her.

"Go, Ranulf. I'll hold them off."

"No, I..."

"Go!" She pushed at him, and he stumbled off into the smaller anteroom. "We'll never get far if we run. I have to make a stand. GO!"

She didn't wait for him to answer, turning back to face her foes. They had finished their massacre of the second palace guard and were coming her way now, marching menacingly from across the chamber. They glanced at the lectern and saw that the book was gone. Behind her, Saska could hear Ranulf moving now, rushing off through the palace as fast as he could. At the edge of her enhanced hearing, more ringing of metal sounded. She could perceive screaming, combat coming from several directions.

This isn't just about the Book of Thala, she thought. The whole palace is under siege...

"Stand aside," came a rough voice, as one of the cloaked men approached. Behind him, the second looked injured, moving more laboriously, a puncture wound to his upper right chest. "Move! Now!

She looked to him and moved into Blockform. "Never," she growled.

The lead man grunted, shook his head, and then rushed immediately at her, the repartee shorter than she'd have liked. Saska stood her ground, taking advantage of the confined space of the doorway leading into the antechamber, and the longer reach of her sword, to hold her attacker at bay. She swung hard left and right, up and down, committing to a wild, but speedy, series of defensive movements. Her assailant watched cautiously, tracking her blade, before bursting forward, parrying an attack, and lunging.

She had no choice but to dart back, losing precious ground, moving into the chamber beyond. Immediately, the two altered their strategy to take advantage of the larger space. They rushed to her flanks, preparing to attack from different sides. Saska wasn't ready for this. She was far too inexperienced to contend with a pincer movement. Holding back just one of these men was challenge enough, but two, coming from different angles...impossible.

She darted backward again, moving to the doorway leading into the atrium at her rear. Once more, the passage narrowed, forcing the men to return to their former strategy, lining up in single file. Saska held there for...how long? Ten seconds? Twenty? She didn't know. Every second was another for Ranulf to escape through the palace. Even single one of them counted.

She swung defensively. The uninjured attacker watched, darting in, preparing to parry and thrust and force her back, as he had before. This time, she'd be forced into the larger atrium beyond. As soon as they pushed her there she'd have no choice but to run. Keeping them at arm's length in a bottleneck was doable, but in that amount of space, they'd quickly get around her and cut her down.

She made a final effort, and went suddenly on the offensive, striding forward with a great, arcing upswing. It caught the lead man off-guard, and he danced backward into the narrow space, knocking into his wounded friend and toppling him to the ground. Saska sensed an opening, and swung her blade in the opposite direction, slicing the air in a downward swing, but her opponent managed to parry it, sidestepping, and thrusting out with his long dagger.

His aim was true and the tip surged forward, tearing into Saska's right shoulder. She felt a blazing heat and ripping pain and stumbled backward, a two inch gash gouged into her upper arm. Blood came freely, hot on her skin. She wailed and backtracked quickly into the hall, and the men came for her, hunting like dogs. She had no choice now. She turned. And ran.

And tripped.

She tripped almost immediately. Rushing toward the exit, she didn't see the legs trailing across the doorway, a body lying dead on the other side. It was another palace guard, killed by these men moments before they'd appeared in the antechamber. She caught her feet on his boot and went tumbling forward, face first, her gut planting into the ground and punching the air from her lungs. The impact caused her right hand, weakened from her wounded shoulder, to splay open. Her sword bounced loose, clattering across the stone, and the power of the blood-bond swiftly departed her. She wheezed, scrambling forward, reaching for it, but a dagger came cutting down in front of her, digging into the stone.

Crack.

"You not going anywhere," hissed a voice.

She felt a hand grip the fabric of her cloak, between the shoulder blades, hauling her into the air in a sudden motion. She flew several feet off the ground, before he thrust her back down, smashing her onto the stone. The remaining air in her lungs was vaporised as her stomach hit, her lungs burning as she desperately tried to take a breath. A heavy kick then met her flank, and she curled around the man's boot, tears crawling from her eyes. A hand came down on her shoulder, pressing violently at the gash, finger digging at her flesh. She tried to scream but her lungs were empty, her agony silent, her death imminent. The men laughed cruelly, flipping her around so that she landed on her back.

A grim face appeared above her. "You killed Kelvyn you little bitch," he growled. "Gutted him like a pig. We'll see how you like it!"

He reached past her, and tore his blade from the stone. She raised her hands to protect herself, squirming, but she had no strength to repel him. He swatted her feeble defences aside, lifted the blade, and prepared to bury it into her stomach...

A swooshing sound came from behind her, a flash of silver, and a split second later, a long dagger was embedded in the man's face, right between the eyes, the tip exploding out of the back of his head. The weight of the blade had him flying backward off her, landing several paces across the room with a thump, dead. Saska glanced up. Above her, the second man's eyes hardly had time to widen before a great blade was swinging through his body, from right hip to left shoulder, cleaving him in two. His body slipped apart along that diagonal line, and his innards came tumbling out, hot and steaming, wriggling like great pink worms across the stone floor.

"Saska, are you hurt? Are you OK? Speak, Saska. Speak!"

Marian's face appeared above her, narrow, stern, beautiful. Blood was flecked across her pale skin, and more liberally on her grey cloak. Saska was still struggling to breathe, tears of fear leaking from her eyes. "I'm...I'm OK." She wheezed and winced and reached for her wounded shoulder, as Marian gently pulled her to her feet. "It's just a cut. I'm...I'm fine."

"Are you sure? Can you walk?"

Saska nodded weakly, feeling drained, as Marian marched over to retrieve her dagger, pulled it from the man's face, and wiped it down. She handed it to Saska. "Take it. It'll give you strength." She looked around. "Where's Ranulf? Is he with you?" There was a tension in her eyes.

Saska pointed toward the antechamber. "He took...the Book of Thala," she rasped. "They came for it. We had to protect it."

"Where did he go?"

Saska wasn't sure. She looked around, her strength returning, lungs refilling. She took a few deep breaths. "That way, I think," she said, pointing in the direction they'd come. Holding the dagger, she could hear the faint sound of wailing, of death, ringing through the halls. She looked at Marian again, at the blood soaked into her cloak. "What's happening out there, Marian? How many are there?"

"I'm not sure. Dozens. When did Ranulf leave you?"

She racked her brain. "A minute or two ago. Not long. And Astrid? Is she..."

"She's fine, in a secure location." Marian turned to the exit. "Ranulf won't have gotten far. Let's go."

* * *

He'd gotten further than expected, lumbering along the gallery encircling the outdoor courtyard when they caught up to him, panting madly as he attempted to reach the other side of the palace. If he thought it was safer there, he was wrong, judging by the sounds of steel echoing down the corridors.

"Oh thank goodness," he exclaimed, as they rushed up to join them. He planted the book in Marian's arms and pulled Saska into a hug. "Are you hurt, child?" He looked at the blood drenching her right shoulder. "My gods, you're wounded!"

"It's just a cut, that's all," Saska said, smiling weakly. "I'm fine." It was a half truth only. The wound was reasonably deep, bleeding badly, and was sapping her strength. If she wasn't holding godsteel she'd probably be close to fainting.

"It does look worse than I thought," said Marian, studying the gash. She handed the book back to Ranulf, cut a strip from his cloak, and quickly dressed the wound, halting the worst of the blood loss. "OK, that should do for the time being. We'll see you stitched up later, but right now, I must reach the royal quarters to make sure the king is safe." She looked at the two of them. "Best you both come with me. Ranulf, don't drop that book."

They sped on through the palace, passing blood, passing bodies. It wasn't only guards who'd been cut through, but nobles and palace attendants too, skewered and dismembered as they attempted to free. Among them, more black-cloaked men had been killed. Saska counted a further five of them as they sped rearward, moving through grander chambers until they reached a long, broad, sumptuously carpeted hallway, leading to the quarters of the king.

Ahead, the large double doors lay open. Two more black-cloaked bodies sullied the carpet outside. They rushed down the hall, Marian speeding into a lead, Saska doing her best to keep up. Behind, Ranulf laboured on.

Bursting into the interior, they found more bodies strewn upon the floor within an oval-shaped entrance-chamber, its walls hung with paintings, its ceiling frescoed, the floor tiled in gold and blue. There were six corpses, all dressed in black, littered across the floor. Two other men, however, were still standing, protecting a door leading deeper into the king's quarters. They were members of the King's Guard, dressed in godsteel breastplates and half helms, and well protected elsewhere in godsteel mail, a cheaper and slightly less effective alternative to full plate armour. Each held large broadswords, misting silver, stained red. It looked as though they'd summarily dealt with the attackers. Perhaps with help, Saska wondered, judging by the voices coming from the door beyond.

"Where is the king?" Marian demanded, marching in.

The pair of guards lowered their swords, seeing friend, not foe. "He is further to the rear, Lady Payne," said one of the knights in a clean, highborn tone. "Sir Ralston and Sir Munroe are with him now."

Marian gave out a relieved sigh. Saska knew of Sir Ralston, He was the king's chief protector, the most feared and formidable warrior in Rasalan. She'd heard him called The King's Wall or simply The Wall on account of his size, and duty in blocking all threats that might come upon his liege. Sir Munroe was another name Saska recognised. He was the head of the King's Guard, a highly distinguished and accomplished swordsman. Marian has spoken of the King's Guard as comprising some of the finest knights in the kingdom, chosen from among the Suncoats to serve in Godrin's personal service. Clearly, these men were no match for them.

Saska looked once more upon the bodies littering the floor. The assailants she'd fought had been of middling skill, hardly great warriors. How else would I have killed one, and held off two others for any length of time? Were they all they same? Why send such a feeble attack force against the king when they knew he'd be so formidably defended? Why would they only have sent three men of meagre skill to steal the Book of Thala?

She put the thoughts from her mind as Marian stepped forward. "Open the door. I must report to the king," she said. She waved for Saska to follow, as Ranulf finally arrived in the room, panting heavily as she entered. "Keep up, Ranulf."

One of the knights opened the door and allowed the trio to pass. Saska drew a firming breath as the hall beyond came into view. It was a large space, giving access to other parts of the king's residence, with several corridors leading off it. Still clutching at her blade, Saska could hear the sound of activity echoing down the passages. Ahead, a trio of men were gathered around a central table and chairs, with several more guards dotted around the entrances and exits.

Saska felt lightheaded as she entered. She blinked the blur from her eyes, following dizzily behind as Marian marched forward to join the trio. One was of astounding size, fearsomely armoured, with dual blades at his hips, both broad and long, with whale-head pommels and curving, fin-like cross-guards. Saska immediately identified him as Sir Ralston, bald, grim-faced, and frighteningly intense. Sir Munroe stood beside him, armoured more similarly to the knights protecting the front entrance, though with unique, tentacled shoulder clasps and a resplendent, golden cloak to mark his rank as head of the guard. He looked into his early forties, refined and elegant, oozing a natural authority.

A third figure sat at the heart of a large armchair. Saska's heart skipped a beat as she looked upon him, ancient and wizened, dressed in gold-blue robes that hung down off his narrow, sloping shoulders. A wispy white beard dangled from his chin and his upper lip harboured a long, thin moustache. Patches of white hair carpeted the sides and rear of his head, liver spots taking domain upon his otherwise bald dome. His eyes were a faded gold, burdened with age, and knowledge and wisdom, yet his face and expression were benevolent and kindly. All the men turned as Marian marched in.

"Lady Payne," Sir Munroe started. "I had no idea you were in the palace." He looked at the blood on her cloak and face. "Are you injured?"

"I'm fine. It's not my blood. I came to check that you were OK, Your Majesty." She sped into a quick bow, then her eyes moved around. The noise down the corridors was clear enough. "What is the commotion? Are there other assailants here in the residence?"

"There has been a theft," Sir Munroe said. "We are sending guards to track the culprits, but these raids on the palace have caused much confusion. We believe that was their intention. Noise to conceal their true target."

"Which is? What have they stolen?"

Sir Munroe glanced to the king, as though it was classified information. Godrin gave a little nod. "The Book of Thala," Sir Munroe then said. "The thieves came through one of the secret passages from the back of the palace, cut through into the king's vaults, and stole it. We only just discovered what had happened when we were assaulted ourselves by the dead men you passed on your way in. The rest of the attacks were intended to shroud this theft..."

Marian was shaking her head. "That makes no sense, Sir Munroe." She turned as Ranulf appeared through the door. "We have the Book of Thala with us right now."

Saska watched, her eyes speeding between the men ahead of her. A weight sank through her gut as the realisation dawned. She'd just risked her life protecting a fake.

"A copy?" Marian said, realising the same thing. "This is not the real book?"

Sir Munroe shook his head. "The real book is kept in the vaults. Or was. That is a duplicate, intended as a diversion only."

"Men have died," Marian said, her voice catching with something approaching anger. "Four of them. All palace guards. They have died protecting that false tome. And many more besides, all through the palace." She stopped, as Sir Ralston loomed a little taller - if that was possible - standing at the king's side, well over seven feet in height. "You didn't see this coming, Your Majesty? You didn't think to warn us?"

For the first time, the king spoke. His voice was a soft, whispery croak, delivered in a slow, thoughtful tone. "I am sorry, Marian, truly. I saw a veiled threat to this palace, but nothing more. There are grander designs at play that obfuscate and shroud my sight. Janilah moves to invade. It will begin tonight."

The air in the room stilled. "You know this for certain?" Marian asked.

"We got word shortly before the attack on the palace began," came the voice of Sir Munroe. "It seems Prince Rylian's army is marching for the Links, a force tens of thousands strong. They come with siege weapons...legions of Emerald Guards. Many of their ships have begun gathering in the waters around the bridge to fend off our navy."

Saska's pulse quickened at the news.

"Lord Paramor and Prince Hadrin are preparing our defence," Sir Munroe went on. "We have a large force at our Eastbank Fort, and the navy is quickly mustering from our ports along the Redwater Bay."

"What about Lord Kastor's northern army?" Marian asked.

"We've heard reports that he's been travelling south for some days down the Sibling Strait, as you know, and expect him to try to make land along the coves north of the Links. We have prepared a strong defence there to try to hold him off, but our numbers are going to be stretched."

"Then you and I will must leave by morning," Marian said, turning to Saska, who nodded, or tried to - she felt paralysed by the news, by the presence of these men. "We must head south to lend our support."

"I'm ready," Saska squeaked. She'd hoped to sound brave, but it came out a broken whisper. Marian smiled all the same. Ranulf gave her a supportive nudge.

"And who is this?" asked Sir Munroe. "One of your students, I assume?" He looked at Saska doubtfully. There was something about the man she didn't like. He seemed to possess a mild disdain for the fact that women were trained to wield godsteel here. And my mixed heritage, Saska thought bitterly. Perhaps he doesn't like that either.

"You assume correctly," Marian said sharply. "She may be the finest young woman I've ever trained, Sir Munroe. I'd go so far as to say that her natural bond to Ilithian Steel outmatches mine, and by extension, yours."

Sir Munroe laughed. "Arrogant as always, my lady."

"I don't care to be modest in matters of truth," Marian said. She gestured for the book to be brought forward by Ranulf, took it off him, and then planted it heavily down on the table. "There you are, one fake tome, safe and sound."

"You sound displeased," noted Sir Munroe.

"Men have died when they didn't need to," said Marian. "Yes, I'm displeased."

"Men die in war, Marian. That is unavoidable. Some palace guards fall here, and in the south, we may lose hundreds, or even thousands, in the coming hours. This attack had a double purpose - to cover the theft of the Book of Thala, and act as an overture to war. Let us not soften over the loss of a handful of men."

"And you imagine I soften because I'm a woman?" Marian enquired tersely. "Believe me, Sir Munroe, that isn't the case."

Saska's chin began to jut, her jaw stiffening in support of Marian's words. She'd never met someone so composed, so stoic. It was Marian's poise, as much as her graceful, and occasionally brutal swordsmanship, that she so admired and wanted to emulate.

"Let us calm our tongues," whispered King Godrin. "The loss of the Book of Thala may turn out to be inevitable, and even critical, to the coming wars. Time will decide, as ever she does."

Wars, Saska thought. She'd heard that a lot. People didn't only speak of this war, but the 'wars to come'. There was so much more at play than she realised, layers of intrigue beyond her sight. But for now, she had to limit that sight, where possible. She had a role to play, and need not look beyond that. And tomorrow, she'd be travelling south. To war, she thought, as a shiver of anxiety, and excitement, ran through her.

"I will have to trust your judgement on that, Your Majesty," Marian stated. "Can we assume it is King Janilah who is behind this?"

"Oh, I would say that is a fair guess," Godrin said, his voice cracking with age. But how old was he? Eighty? Ninety? He might have been older, given how ancient he looked. That skin like old parchment. That back, so stooped. "Janilah believes there are secrets hidden within the book that may help him attain more power."

"And he's right, is he not, Your Majesty?" said Ranulf, speaking for the first time. He stepped forward. Sir Munroe glared at him, the king smiled, and Sir Ralston merely stood, enormous above them all, silent and well earned of his sobriquet.

"Ah, Ranulf, I had hoped to see you again," Godrin said merrily. His wrinkled lips kept to a friendly smile. "You're to depart with Vincent Rose when he leaves, are you not?"

"It's so, King Godrin. We leave tomorrow morning, and he's invited me to dine with him at his estate tonight, before departure. I shall investigate him for you during our voyage."

"Good. Yes, very good. There is no better place for you, my friend."

"And Janilah?" pressed Marian. "What is he likely to unearth in the book? Some insight might be useful, seeing as we are at war with the man."

"I cannot be sure, Marian. What value he will find within will be down to him, and how he interprets the pages. The book's reputation as a great catalogue of mysteries is, I would say, rather heavily exaggerated. I know that is not what you, in particular, want to hear, Ranulf, but it's true. It is a sacred tome to us here in Rasalan, but offers little value to outsiders, beyond a handful of archaic prophesies and coded secrets buried within."

Saska observed him carefully, imagining he wasn't telling the full truth. And in that moment, he looked at her directly, and his faded eyes seemed to catch the shell-light, gleaming like gilded stones. "Child, would you come closer," he said. "Let me get a better look at you."

Saska moved toward him nervously, and the king lifted his wrist, gesturing for Sir Ralston to step away. The giant did so, shaking the ground with his step, as Marian, Sir Munroe, and Ranulf entered into subdued conversation nearby. She stepped as close as she dared, standing above the king, who continued to sit in his little armchair. He was so small, so delicate, and yet…grand, in his own way, in that kingly aura that mantled him.

"Would you mind crouching, child, so you're at my level. I would stand, but it takes an effort these days, and you'd only tower over me anyway."

He chuckled lightly as she dropped down, his face coming into extreme clarity. The wrinkles outmatched the areas of smooth skin, gathering in particular prominence around his sage old eyes. They dressed his face in such a way as to suggest he smiled a lot, though right now, he merely gazed at her, looking over her face, her features, with an almost solemn expression.

"How are you finding your time with us here in Thalan, child? Does this journey you're on suit you?"

"Yes, Your Majesty," she said. "I suppose Lady Marian has told you how she found me? She saved my life, and again...today." She glanced at Marian, speaking nervously. "I owe her everything."

"She is a special woman, I have always known it. Perhaps in time you will have a chance to return that favour?"

She looked at him. Did he know if she would? It was difficult to be sure with such a man and his alleged powers of foresight. "How much..." she started. Then she drew a breath and stopped, wondering if she was crossing a line.

He smiled. "Go on. How much...?"

She moistened her lips. "How much can you see. In the...the Eye of Rasalan?"

"Only what it shows me."

She blinked, not expecting such a swift answer. "So, you can't control it?" she probed.

He shook his head slowly. "Can you control the ocean, child?"

She frowned. "Um..."

"Of course you can't. The Eye of Rasalan was a gift from the god of the sea. It carries his power, his endlessness, his immutability. No one can can control it, or ever will. It is a window, Saska, a window through time. Blurred, indistinct, and hard to see through. It takes much practice to discern anything at all, and my own sight is failing. I know I may look like a sprightly young man, but I'm anything but." He grinned, and then sighed. "This war, it clouds everything, and perhaps that is what Janilah wants? To bring our lands to chaos, to further his own ends."

"And what are those ends?" Saska asked, drawing in.

"Power, child. That is all Janilah Lukar wants. More power, more control. There are pieces to this puzzle, and he is putting them together. I think, in some ways, I have underestimated him. And yet there are things he will never truly understand as well."

He turned his eyes to the group standing aside, and then back at Saska. His attention fell to her arm. "I hope your shoulder isn't too painful, child? There's a lot of blood. You should have that properly tended, you know."

"I will," she whispered. "Later."

He nodded silently, and regarded her for a moment. His expression seemed to shift into a deeper state of sorrow, and guilt. "I'm sorry you had to be here today to witness all of this. You have already been through so much in your life and for that..." He sighed, as though in self-rebuke. "I apologise too."

She frowned, curious, as he sat tiredly in his chair, falling into some deeper thought. "It's...OK. It isn't your fault."

"Perhaps it is," he whispered, eyes to one side. "I do hope one day you will understand."

"Understand?" she asked softly. "I'm struggling with that, I have to admit." She laughed uneasily. "What do you mean, Your Majesty?"

He expressed a shallow breath. "Nothing," he croaked. "I...I tend to speak in riddles, sometimes. A function of my age and best ignored, child." He looked at her again, and then placed a wrinkled palm to her cheek. It was cold and rough, but somehow comforting. "So young, and so brave. You have endured more than anyone of your age ever should, and yet...there are more trials to come. Be strong, Saska. Be fearless. And always remember this - you are exactly where you're meant to be."

Those were the last words he spoke to her, delivered so softly, yet with a profundity that secured something in Saska's heart. She couldn't unravel his words, and nor, right now, did she even want to try to, but they still left her with a feeling that she had some greater purpose, some greater part to play, in the trials and tests to come.

* * *

Leaving the king's residence, they returned through the palace, as the count of dead was made. They reached the exit and stepped out onto the front courtyards, looking over the city as the sun faded toward the western horizon.

Down through the streets and squares, patrols of soldiers rushed about, searching for the errant thieves, making sure that no further attacks would unfold. Saska wondered how they came to be here, how they managed to get to Thalan in the first place. It seemed likely to her that this was a long term plan, and that these men had been here for some time, lying in wait, preparing to unleash their plot as the invasion began far to the south.

"I suppose I should give you this back," Saska said, realising she was still holding Marian's dagger, clutched among her robes. She reached out to hand it over, but Marian shook her head.

"No, keep it," she said. "After today, I think you've earned it, child. Consider it a gift for graduation." She swiftly removed the sheath from her belt and handed it over. "It's yours, Saska. Use it well."

"My lady, I...I don't know what to say. I assumed it was an heirloom of your house."

"Oh no, this old thing?" She smiled warmly. "It is a fine blade, but has no importance to House Payne. I shall find myself a replacement for departure tomorrow."

Saska turned the blade over in her hands, studying its fine detailing. She'd trained with it often, and it held an importance to her, being the first godsteel blade she'd ever felt between her fingers. The blade that had told her, when all hope seemed lost, that a whole new world awaited, a new path for her to tread. "Thank you, my lady," she breathed quietly. "I hope I'll bear it well."

Marian expressed a tender look as she stood observing her young charge. "You will, I'm certain of it. Your bond to that blade is strong, Saska. I had always intended for you to have it." She smiled again and favoured Saska with a soft touch to the cheek. "Now Ranulf..." She turned to the adventurer. "Good luck on your trip. I pray this isn't our last interaction."

"As do I, my lady. Please be safe, when you head south." He glanced at Saska. "And you will...look after her, won't you?"

"Need such a question be asked? I will look after her such as I can, but Saska is an agent of the crown now and will be in peril, that is not something we can avoid. I have faith she will do us proud."

"If today is anything to go by, she will. She was quite brutally effective in killing that cloaked assailant, and so brave to battle off the others so I could get free. No matter that we were protecting a fake tome, Saska still performed with great courage. I would have thought she'd been in training for many years. To think of the progress she's made in these short months is nothing short of remarkable."

Marian was looking at Saska proudly. "You never told me you killed a man, Saska?"

"I...didn't have a chance."

A smile moved onto Marian's lips. "Then that blade is doubly earned. And a question I always asked myself with my students is answered. You didn't hesitate? When you struck him down?"

"Not from what I saw," said Ranulf, answering for her. "You have a right royal killer on yours hands, my lady." He winked at Saska. "The princess assassin and spy. I feel yours will be a story of legend...when we look back upon it all."

"I just want to do my part," Saska intoned quietly. "I don't care about being a legend."

"Nor should you," noted Marian. "And don't go putting any unnecessary pressure on the girl, Ranulf. I think she has enough to deal with as it is, don't you?"

"Fair enough. I'll keep to more simple words, then, and merely say...goodbye." He drew Saska into a hug, short but heartfelt, and pulled back. "Or should I say...goodbye for now. We will meet again, all of us, I know it in my heart." He reached to Marian's hand, and kissed the back of her palm, dropping into a bow as he did so. "My lady, it's been a pleasure spending time in your company. It has been one of the great adventures of my life, getting to know the both of you. And one, I hope, that is just getting started."

With those words, he drew his signature smile, bowed again to them both, and then spun around and stepped away to dine with Vincent Rose.

Saska would miss that grin, as she'd miss the man, but she was used to missing people now. I'll see him again, she thought, adding him to the list that included Leshie, and Astrid, and Master Orryn and Llana and Del...

She drew a sharp breath, wondering where he might be now. Had be been drafted into Rylian's army, or Kastor's? Might he himself be marching the Links right now, amidst the fury of battle? Or storming the beaches, with the cliffs above, nothing but fodder for the arrows and archers?

Enough, she told herself, as her mind etched an image, of Del lying in the surf full of shafts, his body bobbing gently in the lapping, bloodied waves. She had enough to worry about, without making things up in her head. Enough. Del will be just fine.

She returned to the academy with Marian at that, to get her arm patched up. And for the first time in weeks, she slept that night in her dorm, alone. No Astrid, reading her books. No Leshie, returning to tell of the boys she'd met, and the secrets she'd learned.

Just Saska, with the quiet company of her darkening thoughts. And the terrors that still came to her, occasionally, in her sleep.

46

"The invasion has begun," said Killian, dropping in beside Elyon as he sat in the amphitheatre of Varinar, waiting for the action to begin below. Behind him, Amron followed heavily, moving along with his crutch. He took the seat on Elyon's other flank. Amilia, Melany, Lillia, and even Amara had already gathered, sitting behind them in the shade, and making light conversation as they sipped at their wine.

"It started overnight," Amron said to his son. "Prince Rylian's forces are assaulting the Eastbank Fortress at the Links. By now they may be through. It sounded like it was going well, judging by the reports we received."

Elyon let out a breath. He'd known, of course, that the invasion was imminent, but hearing it had officially begun was different. "By Varin, it's actually happening, then," he said. "What about the northern forces? Lord Kastor's army?"

"They've sailed down the strait and are swarming the coves and beaches a little north of the bridge," said Killian, in his whispery voice, quiet as a spider weaving its web. "We have little intel on how they're faring, but it seems Janilah has decided to push his invasion from the south only."

"It's very direct," said Amron. Neither man had any excitement in their voices. They spoke as though reciting from a history tome. "It's clear enough that Janilah has lost patience with Rylian's attempts to invade through Redwater. I suspected it might turn out like this. The Rasal navy have forced them to abandon a direct assault across Vandar's Mercy, and are too savvy on the waves to let them land across the southern bays. A direct march across the Links was the only option." He turned to looked down to the sands. "And a bloody one."

The news seemed to be spreading across the stadium, judging by the heavy murmuring clotting the air. Elyon turned his eyes to the main balconies that stretched around the central tiers of the amphitheatre, looking at those occupied by the great houses. He centred his attention on the gallery inhabited by House Oloran. "Your father looks rather happy with himself, Killian," he noted.

Killian levelled his eyes on his lord father, Penrith Oloran, sitting across the stadium. "It's no secret that he's been aching for this invasion to begin," he said. "He's been in King Ellis's ear, trying to get him to send men to war. I have little doubt he's in Janilah's pocket."

"Same as Aleron, then," Elyon said sourly. Killian frowned at the remark, and Elyon glanced behind them at Amilia, sitting happily with a flute of wine clutched between her painted fingers. "She's got Al twisted around her little finger," he explained quietly. "You saw him, Kill, in his quarter final against Taegon Cargill, blowing kisses up to the crowd like Sam Garrick, swaggering around the sand. He'd never have behaved like that before he met her. He's changed, and not for the better."

"And you think that she'll influence him on behalf of her grandfather?" Killian asked.

"It's certainly possible," said Elyon. "Aleron's been talking about the war more lately, with a mind to joining Janilah against Rasalan. That certainly hasn't come from us." He glanced at his father, his jaw stiff, eyes like flints.

Killian shook his head. "He'd never defy you, Amron."

"It wouldn't be a matter of defying me, Killian," Amron noted dourly. "If he succeeds me as First Blade, then his power and influence will outmatch mine, even as Lord of House Daecar. He has every right to choose which course he wants to take, whether I agree with him or not."

"But he never disagrees with you."

"And that's the problem," Elyon put in. He lifted a hand and waved for wine to be brought over. He felt he needed a drink to settle himself, with the semi-finals set to unfold. "What sort of honey do you think Amilia's pouring into his ears? She'll be telling him to be his own man, stop being 'Amron's Echo'. He hates that nickname, Kill, you know that. And let's not forget that Aleron wants his own war too. He wants a chance to prove himself."

"But not against Rasalan," said Killian. "All you young knights want a chance to win acclaim in battle, like our generation did, but not against northerners. You want war with the south."

"Not all of us want war at all," Elyon said, thinking his father would appreciate that.

"You're not enticed by the glory of it?" Killian questioned. "You don't want your own chance to fell dragons, win battles, give that blade of yours a worthy name? We all want to sit close to Varin at his table, Elyon. It's what has always drawn us to war."

"Then maybe we ought to give up on that fanciful notion," Elyon said, in a moment of heresy. Killian sat back in mild shock. Amron just expressed a sigh. "What proof do we have that anyone sits with Varin at their death?" Elyon went on. "It's not like someone can come back from the dead to report on it."

"We have proof in the scriptures, Elyon," said Killian firmly. "Varin wrote himself that all warriors of his line would join him in death. 'And they shall rise, to my great table, and feast with me at their fall, regaling me of their triumphs and deeds, beneath the light of Vandar's Smile'," he recited. "That is proof enough for me."

"Yes, well that's easy enough for you to say," Elyon grunted. "Your generation had your war. What of those who never get a chance to win battles and glory on the field? Are they to sit so far from Varin they can't even see him? I hardly think that's fair."

"Life isn't fair, Elyon. Go down to the Lowers and see for yourself."

"Oh I have, Killian, believe me. But it would seem to me that death isn't fair either."

The blaring of horns rang out, drawing them from their discussion, as King Ellis arrived with his wife and daughter, with Vesryn, as ever, at his side. The royal family waved for the pleasure of the crowd, and took position in their thrones on their private balcony. Vesryn spared a quick glance down at his own family, but no more. Ever he turns to the side of the king, Elyon thought. Please, Uncle, don't tell me you're part of this...

A few moments later, the crowd hushed again as the announcer began the official proceedings, addressing the people of Varinar before the first of the bouts. It was to be Aleron up first, competing in his semi final against Killian's cousin, Brontus Oloran. Few now gave Brontus a chance, given how imperious Aleron had been throughout the tournament. To Elyon, there was only one man who could now threaten him. A man who, he believed, might be of his very own blood...

He leaned across to his father, as the announcer called the two fighters out, the crowd cheering loudly at the coming of each contestant. "You haven't told him, have you?" he asked quietly, his eyes flicking in the direction of Killian. "About Ludlum? I thought you were going to bring Killian in on it?"

Amron shook his head. "I don't see any point, Elyon. Killian cannot help us."

"You do trust him, don't you?"

"Of course I trust him. He may be an Oloran, but there are few I'd trust more with my life. I have no doubts at all about where Killian's loyalties lie."

"Then why not tell him? He may offer insight that we haven't considered."

"Like what? We have spoken about Ludlum, and Vesryn, and Ellis and whoever else might be part of this ad nauseam, Elyon, and where has it gotten us? Ludlum is doing exactly as we thought he would. He arrives for his bouts, and then disappears right after. Besides directly challenging him, or others who draw our suspicions, there's nothing much we can do."

"Then we'll do that," Elyon said.

"What?"

"Challenge him. Ask him directly and see how he responds."

"To what end? Even if he admitted to you that he's the assassin, it won't get us anywhere. The king will not listen to either of us, and neither will my brother. Whether they're a part of this or not is irrelevant. The contest cannot be interrupted now, especially not with the invasion beginning at the Links. Ellis will want to finalise this contest so that he can consider whether to send men to war. He will need the support of his new First Blade for that, in order to march ahead of the Varin Knights."

"Then does it even matter who wins now?" Elyon asked, frustrated. "The Olorans want war, so do the Taynars. Whoever is controlling Ludlum probably wants war too. The only hope we have is Aleron, and even he's a doubt. Amilia only has to close her legs and he'll do whatever it takes to open them up again. We both know the power a woman holds down there, Father. Far as I can tell, we're going to war regardless."

Amron raised a hand and flicked a wrist and a moment later, a large mug of ale was in his grasp. He tipped his head back and took a long swig. It was his coping mechanism, and though he'd been doing better over the last week, he still hadn't escaped the shadow of his despair. "Then perhaps all we have is vengeance," he said darkly, staring out. "Against those who have led us to this."

"And how do we find out who they are?"

"Time," he grunted. "All we need is time, Elyon, and patience."

Elyon sipped his own wine, as it all whirled around in his head. It was a tangled knot that he couldn't unravel and, right now, the only lead they had was Ludlum.

He'll be arriving here soon, he thought, carefully tending his cup. To get dressed in his armour, to prepare for his bout. He must know more than he's letting on. He must know...something.

He let the thought marinate, drinking his wine, deepening his conviction to act. So busy were his thoughts that he barely paid attention to the clanging below, to the sounds of battle, the roar of the crowd, the blaring voice of the announcer as he called out the score. He caught glimpses only, as Aleron quickly surged into a lead, too fast, too strong, too direct for Brontus Oloran to handle.

Two pawns, he thought bitterly, as he vaguely watched on. That's all any of them are, tools of more powerful men. None have any real agency, no more than Ludlum himself. So what does it matter who wins? None of these men will be First Blade, not really. It has become nothing but an empty seat.

He gulped his wine, and nodded as a final thought moved through his mind.

But an empty seat or not, I cannot let Ludlum sit it. This gods-damned farce has gone on for far too long. I have to do...something.

He stood, as the bout continued, drawn by an impulse. "I'll be back in a moment," he said to his father's questioning look. The others looked at him with similar confusion, as he stepped back through the balcony, passing the ladies and sundry courtiers of their house. Elyon hadn't missed a single bout so far, not a single moment of a single fight. And here, as his own brother fought his semi final, he was stepping away?

He marched through the curtains at the rear, and into the stadium's stone interior. And down into its bowels he went.

47

Jonik could hear the crowd cheering the name of Aleron Daecar as he paced up the steps toward the amphitheatre, dressed in his hooded cloak to limit the attentions of those gathered outside.

He moved swiftly toward the side entrance, used only for competitors and those of high authority, and drew back his hood for the guards. Once, he'd been required to say his name and state his purpose but that was no longer the case. They knew him now, recognised him, and all through the city, the people knew him too.

I'm...famous, he realised, unsure of what to make of it. Fame wasn't exactly favourable for a Shadowknight, after all, and something of a hindrance when trying to remain anonymous. And with the unexpected progress he'd made, so his celebrity and popularity had spread. It made him...uncomfortable. When not hidden within the safety of his hood, people's heads were turned, watching, whispering, congratulating him on his victories. More and more, the festering masses of this city were getting to him, always chittering about the contest, the feuds between the houses, the fall of Amron Daecar. Jonik wanted out. He wanted away from it all.

Two more bouts, he thought. Just two more and I can go...where? Home? Back to the Shadowfort? They will take it, Jonik, you know that...And then he saw the Nightblade in his mind, and imagined that it was speaking, whispering, its edges roiling, misting in a strange rhythmic pattern. Will you let them take me? it asked him. Once your task is done, they will not let you have me, Jonik...

He turned from the voice, blinking, and marched past the guards and into the lower levels of the arena. It was dusty and quiet, though through the walls, the humming of the crowd could be heard, pulsing like a beating heart. He paced onward, down a series of corridors encircling the stadium, arriving at his usual dressing chamber, where the armour he wore for his bout would be waiting, and the young squire who dressed him would too. He opened the wooden door with a groan and looked within. The armour was there, as usual, but the boy was rather more...grand than usual.

His posture immediately stiffened, as he looked upon the figure of Elyon Daecar, sitting ahead of him on a stone bench. Waiting. His face was written in a grimace, and a threat lurked in his eyes.

Jonik hesitated at the threshold. What is he doing here? Why will he not leave me alone! "I have a bout to prepare for, Daecar," he said carefully. "How did you get down here?"

"This is my city, Ludlum," Elyon said, standing. He looked somehow larger than normal, his chest puffed, his muscles tensed, his robes a rich Vandarian blue. "And these are my people." He stepped forward, looking Jonik up and down. "I always knew there was something odd about you. Something that didn't add up. To think I felt guilty snooping around in that shithole you were staying in." Jonik could smell the wine. How much has he had? "I know what you were hiding under your bed, Ludlum. I know who you really are."

He kept on toward him, his hand fixed to the hilt of his godsteel dagger, and Jonik felt a natural urge to do the same, reaching into his cloak to grip the handle of his sword. His heart flipped inside him, but he kept his countenance cold. He knows. I should never have visited his father that night...

"Nothing to say? Nothing at all?" Elyon kept coming, and for a moment, Jonik considered drawing his blade and cutting him through, but the man continued right past him toward the open door, slamming it shut, bolting it. He spun, and drew his knife. "Admit it, now! It's just us here. Admit who you are!"

Jonik bit down on his tongue. He took several deep breaths, then spoke. "My name is Fitzroy of House Ludlum, son of Marshall Ludlum of North Hornhill..."

"Bullshit! Who are you working for?" Elyon stamped toward him, blade held forward, brandished menacingly. "You tried to kill my father, Shadowknight. You think I'd let that pass, just because you think you're my brother?" He got to within a foot of him and then, with a sudden movement, shoved Jonik heavily back across the room with his free hand. The force of it took Jonik off guard and he stumbled, knocking hard against the stone bench.

A blaze of anger ignited in his head, and he was on his feet in a moment. "You are my brother," he rasped, unshackling his true voice. "I know it. I know it in my heart."

"Heart!" Elyon's laughter was loud, battering the walls of the small stone chamber. "You mean that black void inside you? Some might have sympathy for you, being a bastard, born to that dreaded place, but my own compassion ends when you try to destroy my family! I will see you dead for what you did, Shadowknight. Brother or no, I will see you and your entire order burn."

Jonik's eyes moved down to the floor, staring, trying to stay in control, but he found it near impossible. His interactions with the Daecars sparked to life emotions that were meant to lie dormant - even dead - inside him. Amron. Elyon. He couldn't control himself in their presence. They drew forth a part of him he never knew was there. Because my blood...is their blood. It runs and flows the same.

"You're nothing but a tool," Elyon went on, pressing him, goading him. "You and every one of those bastards bred in the mountains. A mutt of no house and no name. Nothing but a slave to the will of others..."

"And what the hell are you!" ripped Jonik's voice, scratching against the walls, tearing at the air. His eyes flew up and Elyon drew back a pace. "What makes you so much better than me? I might have been you, standing where you stand now. You think I wanted to be born to this life? You think I chose it!"

Elyon's eyes gleamed in the lamplight. "So you admit it?" he said. "You admit what you are?"

"Yes!" Jonik roared. "Is that what you want to hear? Yes!" The words surged out of him before he could consider them. A heartbeat later, came the regret, and his eyes sped around the chamber, and his ears searched for hidden men about to rush in and arrest him for the confession spilling from his lips.

A silence rang out, but no sound of movement came, and gradually the noise of the roaring crowd once more bled through the walls. Elyon stood before him, watching, frowning. "Some Shadowknight you are," he muttered. "I thought you were meant to be emotionless."

Jonik huffed out a breath. "I'm a work in progress."

He'd said it straight, hardly expecting it to be humorous, but Elyon laughed loudly all the same. His lustrous locks of dark hair shone glossily as his square jaw split into a preposterously handsome smile. I might have been him, Jonik thought. And who am I? A shadow. A ghost. A coward...

"Work in progress indeed," said Elyon. "You failed to kill my father after all, so you're certainly not the finished article." Jonik almost laughed himself - what would that feel like, to laugh? - but Elyon's chuckling came to a swift end. He narrowed his eyes, and his lips twisted back into a sneer. "Does that insult you, Shadowknight? To call him my father, when you seem so sure he's yours as well?"

Jonik's eyes sunk sideward. "He is mine," he whispered. "I know it." In my heart. He looked up, at the man of his age, broader, more handsome, but so similar. "You know I am, Elyon. You can see it. You can feel it."

"I feel nothing but hate for you," Elyon growled, switching quickly to revulsion, to fury, those eyes smouldering like silver-blue coals. "You are nothing to me or my father but the man who tried to destroy our family." He took a few breaths, as though to fire himself up, and then marched forward again, blade at his side. "Where is the Nightblade? Where do you hide it?"

Jonik didn't speak.

"Answer me!"

Elyon flew in and launched a fist, but Jonik was quick enough to dash away. He ducked and moved backward from the bench, drawing out his sword. "You don't want to do this, Daecar. You don't want to test me."

"Test you. You think you're better than me?"

"I know I am."

Elyon narrowed his eyes. "Then prove it."

The two men faced off, one bright, gleaming, dressed in finery, the other dark, brooding, wrapped in a cloak. They were as reflections, light and dark, born to different lives, but so similar in look, in skill. Jonik's heart raced and his mind went along with it, bringing a new thought with every rushing beat. Some were the natural instincts of his training, the urge to speed in and cut him down. They were tempered by others, by the calm waters of reason. If I attack, then what? I will fail in my task they will come for me. Elyon Daecar may threaten my life, but he is bound by the laws of his kingdom. They are not. They are bound by nothing. They will never stop hunting me.

A half minute passed. The roars of the crowd filtered through the walls. They undulated like waves, rising, falling. The name of Daecar hummed in the air. Every reverberation, every echo of it was an insult to Jonik. It could have been me. And yet what am I? He set into his mantra of self-rebuke. A shadow. A ghost. A coward...

"Who are you working for?" came Elyon's voice. He must have grown tired of the wait. "If you know something, just tell me. You're just a puppet. It is your masters I really want."

Some honesty, finally? Does he truly hate me, or is this all an act? "I...I don't know," said Jonik. "It is not my place to know."

"You must know something!" His voice was pleading now, cracking at the edges. "How can you blindly do as you're told, and not question. What have they done to you to make you so meek!"

Meek. Is that what I am? Do I follow blindly?

"It's about survival," Jonik said. "If I don't do as ordered, I'm dead."

"Then run. My father saw the conflict in you, and I see it now. You want the Nightblade, don't you? Then take it, and go. Let them come after you. How can they chase who they cannot see?"

Jonik frowned. "You would let me have it?"

"Let you? How can I deny you?" Elyon huffed and shook his head. "My family's safety is my priority. Two other Blades of Vandar are lost, so why not make it three? The Frostblade, the Mistblade...no one knows where they are, and no one knew where the Nightblade was until you appeared with it to cut my father through." He shook his head, and his voice was quiet, introspective. "The only one of true meaning here is the Sword of Varinar, and that must stay with House Daecar. It must pass to my brother. So take the Nightblade and go. Leave this city and this kingdom and don't come back."

Another silence swallowed the room, as a great cheer rang through the stadium. The chants for Aleron were growing louder now. It was obvious he was taking Brontus Oloran apart, just as he had every challenger set before him. And me? Can I truly defeat him? Is that even what they want? He wasn't sure. His instructions hadn't taken him that far yet, but of course, what else could they be?

"I cannot leave, and will not," Jonik said. "I must...I must do my duty."

"Duty?" Elyon spat. "Duty infers honour, and there's no honour in what you do!"

"Honour is a matter of perspective. We keep the balance. We keep the world in order."

Elyon's sneering laughter unsettled the air. "Words of a mindless drone." He stared and began shaking his head. "I can't let you continue in your duty, Shadowknight. Keep the world in balance, if you will, and I'll do the same with my family."

Elyon moved, rushing forward with tremendous suddenness and speed, clutching his dagger to one side. His spare hand balled to a fist and he swung, hard, trying to connect with Jonik's jaw. Jonik saw it coming just in time, his sword still held at his flank, his senses heightened. He ducked, speeding away to make room between them, and Elyon turned on him again.

"Stop, Daecar," Jonik called. "Don't make me..."

"What?" Elyon roared. "Don't make you what? Kill me, as you tried to kill my father? Our father?" His eyes narrowed. "Did they know? Your masters? Did they know what they were asking you to do?"

Jonik had no answer.

"And you'd just let them control you like that? Think about it! Use your head! You're nothing to them but a blade to be swung. They've sent you to kill your own father, to destroy your own family. How can you continue to serve them after what they've made you do!"

He came again, rushing across the chamber, and Jonik instinctively swung out with his sword in defence. Elyon snarled as he saw it coming, parrying hard with his dagger. It connected with force, clanging loudly, and he followed in with a fist, connecting this time with Jonik's jaw. His brain rattled in his skull at the impact, and his vision blurred, and suddenly Elyon was spearing him to the floor, their bodies smashing down against the stone. He gripped at Jonik's wrist, squeezing, forcing his fingers open, and in a flash, had his sword in hand, tossing it across the room.

"I won't let you serve them," Elyon was saying. "It's for your own good. For all of our sakes..." He tossed his own godsteel blade, holding Jonik down with one hand, clutching hard at his throat. With his other, he started throwing punches, battering Jonik's face, as he writhed beneath him, trying to wriggle free. But Elyon was big, and strong, and there was some desperate fury in his eyes. He connected at Jonik's cheek, his nose, his mouth. Blood burst forth, leaking into Jonik's lips, and the taste of iron kindled his rage.

With a powerful twist, he turned and thrust Elyon away, forcing the Varin Knight off him and onto the floor. Jonik scrambled away and burst to his feet, and began rushing for his sword across the room. Elyon was in font of him in an instant, blocking his path.

"Coward," he hissed. "You won't fight me without godsteel? I even hear they take your balls up there in the mountains? Is that true, eunuch? Are you even a man at all?"

Jonik flew at him, snarling, swinging. Elyon ducked the first blow but was caught by the second, a strong hook to his jaw sending him staggering off to the side. Jonik pounced again, but his foe's chin was like iron. He was up on his feet in an instant, moving in, grappling Jonik to the floor. They rolled, writhed, throwing elbows and knees, spattering the stone with blood, spit, sweat.

Elyon used his weight, his strength, working to get a grip of Jonik's right arm; his sword arm. He was trying to pull it from its socket, bend it, break it. Jonik punched at him with his left fist, throwing his elbow, his forehead, his knees, doing everything he could to stop him. But Elyon hardly seemed to care. He took every blow, eyes lit with a wild intensity. He'd gone feral, crazed, driven to madness by the threat to his family.

Break my arm, and I'm done, Jonik knew. It will be more than a broken bone, but death...

The thought surged through him and he began roaring, screaming out, throwing every spare limb he had at Elyon to try to break his hold. But little by little, he was moving Jonik into position, turning him, bending his arm backward. He could feel the strain, the burning in his muscles and joints. He bit out at Elyon’s hand, sinking his teeth through skin and flesh, but the man still didn't relent. Blood oozed around his mouth and he bit down harder, thrashing wildly, screaming for help, shrieking...

A thud sounded at the door. His eyes spun to the opening, but it was locked, bolted shut. Mens' voices were calling. Jonik screamed again for aid, and the banging grew heavier, and Elyon pulled harder. Jonik braced himself, putting all his strength to his right arm, sending his left elbow deep into Elyon's gut. It seemed to wind him, and he lost strength for a moment, and suddenly a blade was cutting through the wood, through the bolts, and the door was flying open, and men were pouring in.

They rushed forward, a host of guards speeding to the two men on the floor, hauling them apart. Elyon released a grunting roar as he was drawn off him, his python-like grip finally untangled from Jonik's arm. Suddenly others were appearing in the room. Jonik noticed Vesryn Daecar among them, Commander of the Greycloaks. He took in the scene with a disturbed cast to his eyes.

"What the hell happened here?" he demanded. "Elyon, what have you done?"

Elyon spat blood from a torn lip, leaving a red glob on the stone at his feet. He stared at his uncle with a snarl, but offered no answer.

Vesryn looked at Jonik. "And you, Ludlum? Anything to say? What happened here? Who started this?"

Jonik took a deep breath, stretching his right arm. It hurt, and felt stiff, but there didn't seem to be any serious damage. "We had a disagreement," he said. "That's all."

Vesryn vented a breath and shook his head at the two of them. He nodded to the guards holding Elyon. "Take him to the palace cells," he said. "I'll see to him later."

Elyon's dark eyes held on his uncle as he was drawn away, thrusting the guards' arms off him as he went. "Unhand me," Jonik heard him grunt. "I'll go without a fuss."

A quiet took hold in the chamber, as Elyon marched angrily away with the guards, and the soft roar of the crowd continued to filter through the stone. Vesryn stepped over, retrieving Jonik's sword, and Elyon's dagger. He slid the latter into his belt and handed the former to Jonik, who immediately sheathed the sword.

"What happened?" Vesryn asked again. "Was my nephew to blame? You can speak freely, Fitzroy."

Jonik offered no answer. What could he say, without revealing the source of their altercation? Admitting who he was to Elyon was one thing, but a confession to the Commander of the Greycloaks? Unless...he thought, staring at the man...he already knows who I am?

Vesryn scanned his minor injuries. "Are you hurt? Do you need someone to tend you?"

Jonik shook his head. His mind was a little muddy, his body aching at various points, his chest heaving from the stress of the quarrel, but again, he had no option but to proceed. "I'm fine. I just need that boy to help me with my armour."

Vesryn continued to observe him, then nodded. "I'll have him brought here immediately. My nephew is about to win against Brontus Oloran and the bout will conclude shortly, save for an unlikely comeback. I will make sure your fight against Dalton Taynar is delayed to give you time to settle."

"I don't need time..."

"You do," Vesryn cut in. "You need the attentions of a medic as well, by the look of the beating you've endured. I'll have one sent." He shook his head. "I know this was Elyon's doing, Fitzroy, whether you're willing to admit it or not. Do not hold your tongue because of his name. He should not have been here, harassing you before your fight. It isn't fair to you. If you wish to postpone the bout until tomorrow, then..."

"I don't need to postpone," interrupted Jonik. "I am ready, right now."

Vesryn looked at him doubtfully. "You're certain? You're absolutely sure?"

Jonik fixed his jaw and nodded, then drew back to take a seat on the stone bench.

There he waited, for the medic to check him over, for the squire to come and dress him in his armour. And as he did, so came the confirmation that Aleron Daecar was into the final, marching inexorably toward his destiny.

It was time for Jonik to join him there.

48

Elyon sat listlessly in the frigid dungeons beneath the palace, staring angrily forward at the bars of his cell. His side ached from the pummelling of the Shadowknight's elbow, a rib or two likely cracked, and his hand throbbed from the man's lethal bite. Several deep red stains leaked through his linen bandaging, applied by a medic, and his face was dotted with minor abrasions, bruises, and swellings. Nothing too serious, but combined, enough to sap his strength.

And what of him? he wondered. Did I do enough?

He'd been there for well over an hour now, pacing occasionally, but mostly sitting in thought. His plan had been simple - goad Ludlum into attacking him, and then break one of his arms or legs while 'defending himself'. Anything that might render him incapable of fighting in the contest.

Whether he'd done enough to weaken him against Dalton Taynar, he didn't know, but by the gods he was fed up of just sitting around, waiting to see what would happen. He'd acted, and he'd suffer the consequences, whatever they may be. The fact that Aleron was being influenced and manipulated by Amilia didn't matter right now. He would do anything to make sure his brother won the contest.

The sound of a groaning door echoed to the left and Elyon rose to his feet, moving to the bars with a grimace of pain. He could see little in the dim light of the corridor beyond, but the swinging of a lantern, and the dark shape of a single figure coming his way. Keys rattled as they were pulled from a pocket and, a moment later, the firelight revealed the form of Vesryn. Elyon eyed him carefully, as his uncle stopped at the door to the cell.

"So, are you ready to tell me what happened?" he asked. Elyon's rancour faded a little at the gentle delivery of the words. As ever with Vesryn, his voice was understanding, and his expression was open. "Well?" He dangled the keys. "Speak and I'll consider letting you out."

"You first," Elyon said, his voice catching from the dust in the cell. He coughed, and his ribs burned. "Did Ludlum's fight go ahead? Did he win?"

Vesryn nodded. "He won, and won well. Whatever your purpose with him, Elyon, all you seemed to do was ignite his rage and direct it at Dalton Taynar."

"Shit," whispered Elyon, staggering back, sinking down onto the wooden bench. "Damn those guards for arriving so quickly. I almost had his arm in two."

"And you admit it freely?" Vesryn's eyes fell beneath a deep frown, the effect enhanced by the dim light, the shadows spreading menacingly across his face. "You realise how serious a crime that is, Elyon, to interfere with a contestant. You could be imprisoned for it, or worse."

And what about the crime of entering the contest illegally, as an imposter? Elyon wanted to bite back. He'd had enough. Enough of his father's insistence that they keep it between themselves, enough tiptoeing around those they looked upon with suspicion. To Elyon, the idea that his uncle was involved was abhorrent, but he wanted to know for himself. He needed to know.

He drew a breath and prepared to ask the question, but the words burned to ash in his mouth. He couldn't bring himself to do it. To accuse his uncle? To betray his father's trust? If Vesryn was an innocent pawn in this, there would be nothing he could do to change things at this stage. And if he was involved...

The thought was disquieting. He was locked beneath the palace, in dungeons under Vesryn's command. A wrong word could have him locked here for good. Kept quiet, kept secret.

"Well?" came his uncle's voice. "Nothing else to say? Clearly, you still harbour doubts about the boy?"

Elyon slowly shook his head. "No, Uncle, nothing like that," he lied. "It's...a personal feud, that's all."

"About?"

"Nothing that would interest you. Let's just say there's a woman involved, and leave it there." He smiled. "You know me."

Vesryn raised his chin, and his face was warped by shadow. He didn't believe it, clearly, but he didn't appear eager to press Elyon on it either. "I see," he said after a pause. "I thought you'd grown out of such things, Elyon. These sordid little love feuds are beneath you. I've even heard a rumour that you're bedding Princess Amilia's lady-in-waiting, and are quite taken by her?"

"Is that still just a rumour?" Elyon asked. He laughed, trying to push aside some of the tension. "I'm fairly sure all of Keep Daecar knows about my affair with Melany by now, Uncle, and likely half the city besides."

"Yes, well I haven't been too involved lately, not with matters escalating in the east. What does your father make of it? No doubt he's looking down his nose at such a union?"

There was a light bitterness to his tone, an increasingly common function of their relationship. Elyon had only ever known his father and uncle to be on reasonably good terms but apparently that wasn't always the case. They were rivals when they were younger, and so far as his father had said, Vesryn was once quite resentful of Amron's status and renown.

"He's...trying to approve," Elyon said. "But Melany and I both know it can't go anywhere. We're just enjoying our time together, while we have it."

"Be careful, Elyon," Vesryn warned him. "Falling for a girl with whom you can have no future is a mistake you'd best avoid." His voice was heartfelt, as though he had personal experience of just that. Elyon had only ever known his uncle to be with Amara, but perhaps he'd had his own doomed romances back in his youth. Vesryn stepped closer to the bars, peering at Elyon closely. "However, I can see you've made that mistake already, haven't you? Do you love her?"

Elyon nodded slowly. "How do you do that, Uncle? You've always been able to read me like a book."

"Because we're the same, you and I, my boy. We're the second sons. It makes you more...sympathetic, more understanding of others. It isn't something your father or brother will ever fully grasp. They're burdened by the status of their birth, and that narrows and limits their development. We aren't so constrained."

He smiled, and Elyon's lips followed. It was hard to deny the sentiment.

"So, you've nothing else to say on what happened today? If it was anyone else, I'd keep you down here for the foreseeable future, Elyon. However the fight started, you shouldn't have been down in Ludlum's dressing chamber before his bout. You crossed a line, and you know you did. You can't keep relying on the good faith of your family to bail you out, son."

Elyon nodded contritely. "It was a rash mistake," he said. "It won't happen again."

"Well it better not. I'll be making sure to post guards at Ludlum's door before his bout with Aleron, so don't even think about trying to unsettle him again. If he's to beat your brother and become First Blade, so be it, that is Vandar's will. I understand your reservations. Ludlum's clearly a gifted fighter, but he's hardly fit to lead the Knights of Varin and hold such a prominent post. He isn't even a Knight of Varin himself, after all. But these are the sacred codes of the contest, and should he win, we must have faith that Vandar has a plan for him. He will be given much guidance, and may grow into the role, in time. The same is true if Aleron wins. I'm sure your father will be there to aid whoever succeeds him, as will many others."

He centred his eyes on Elyon, as though to make sure he was in agreement, then continued. "It's time you stopped interfering, and let matters play out. We are not wise enough to see all ends, son. In time, I'm sure, we will understand why things unfolded as they did." He rattled through the keys, finding the right one for the lock. "Now, can you promise me you'll not cause further trouble?"

Elyon dipped his chin. "I promise, Uncle."

Vesryn pushed the key into the lock, turning it. It clicked loudly in the darkened corridor and he pulled the door open with a metallic complaint. He stepped inside, drawing a blade from his belt. "Here, I thought you'd want it back."

Elyon took his godsteel dagger, sheathing it.

"You'll need that, you know, in the months to come. It's quite possible you'll be going to war, Elyon. I'd centre your mind on that if I were you. We may well be marching out soon after the contest ends. A week or two, and we could be gone."

Elyon frowned. We? "You'd be coming too, Uncle?" Even if Elyon was to go to war as a Knight of Varin, that wasn't usually required of the Commander of the Greycloaks. His place was at the king's side, and Ellis would never leave the comfort of his capital city. Would he?

"I suppose we'll see," Vesryn said. "The king may wish to travel, given the changes he's been through. He isn't quite so craven as they say, you know, and has come on considerably this year. It's likely he'll wish to speak personally with King Janilah, to negotiate how best to handle the conquest and governance of Rasalan."

He speaks so plainly on it, Elyon noted. "So it's happening? For certain? We're allying to Tukor in this war?"

Vesryn set a hand to Elyon's shoulder. "I know it's not what your father wants, nor you, but we cannot deny the wheels of progress. There is a far greater threat brewing in the south and we'll need to stand against it together. The king is convinced of that now, and without your father's shadow upon him, is able to better direct our course. As he should, by his divine right to rule."

He turned and drew Elyon toward the exit to the cell, leading him down the darkened corridor as the lantern swung at his side.

"I don't suppose there's been any word from Lythian?" Elyon asked, as they went. "All this talk of war with the south and yet he's had nothing to report yet. Aren't we getting ahead of ourselves, Uncle?"

"We must be prepared. The fact that we've heard nothing from Lythian is part of the concern, and I for one am troubled by his silence. I think your father made a grave mistake sending him south on such a whim. I worry for him, Elyon. I worry about what may have befallen our friends."

Elyon walked, plagued by a new set of troubles, as a constant ache ran through his chest, his ribs throbbing painfully. They were stacking up, one atop another, each more concerning than the last. The war in the east. The political tensions here in Varinar. The assassin who might just be his brother, now set to clash with a third Daecar. And all the while, a darker threat seemed to lurk in the south, far away, beyond their sight.

It was an overwhelming mix of threats, both clear and opaque, some hiding in plain sight, others concealed just out of view. And what have I done to aid in it all? Elyon wondered, as they returned up to the fresh air outside the palace, and the hills rose up around them. I couldn't even take out Ludlum, stop that threat in its tracks.

He glanced at his uncle, as they walked side by side, returning to Keep Daecar. If he was a part of it, then he was displaying a fine commitment to his act. Could he be so duplicitous? And what, exactly, did he have to gain from the relegation of his house? They were questions to ponder, questions without answer.

Questions that, Elyon hoped, he'd never have to ask.

49

Lythian sat in the shade of the gardens, looking out over the mingling masses, dressed in their fine, colourful robes, smelling of sweet perfumes.

Servants moved among them, sparsely dressed in basic undergarments that put on show parts kept private in the north. It wasn't such an issue with the men, garments no more complicated than loincloths concealing their manhood, but the women were dressed the same, and their breasts were bared. Of course, Borrus and Tomos were both rather impressed by that, especially during the first garden party they'd attended, but this was their sixth and, for Lythian at least, the novelty had long worn off.

Nearby, Sir Pagaloth hovered, always with a pair of his best men for company. They kept out of sight, though were always watching, accompanying the Varin Knights to these events in the palace, before escorting them back to their quarters once they were done. There were many gardens in the palace, most of them established on the larger terraces and balconies extending out from its eight facades. Each was as lovely as the last, and today they were higher than they'd ever been, some fifteen or so floors from the ground, so far as Lythian could tell by the number of staircases they'd scaled to get here.

But not enough, he thought, impatient. The king sits atop this blasted building and still, I have not been called for.

It had been over a week now of waiting. A week of eating and drinking and socialising among the highborn Agarathi ranks, their every need catered to, their every vice attended. Borrus had taken advantage, of course, and had grown even fatter, if that was possible. He was of the opinion that they'd suffered greatly on the journey to get here and he was going to indulge his every fancy during his stay. That had included women, and the shattering of his wedding vows, again and again, with ravenous impunity. Borrus was not a moral man when it came to keeping his matrimonial oaths, and his bedchamber was never attended by him without a smooth, olive skinned Agarathi pleasure girl for company. Even Tomos had succumbed to the charms of the women here - and true enough, they had a certain exotic beauty that turned even Lythian's head on occasion - crumbling to the pressure of his loins, and the constant badgering of the Barrel Knight's insistence that Tomos was, indeed, a virgin, and he'd never believe otherwise until he saw him between a woman's legs.

Tomos had duly given in, despite Lythian's advice to ignore him. "I can't stand it anymore, Lythian," he confessed. "If it will shut him up then I'll see it done. Not because I want to, you understand. Only to keep Borrus quiet."

"Of course," said Lythian, not believing a word of it.

The Red Knight had subsequently spent the entire night with a svelte young maid and had seemed all the more happy, and relaxed, for the experience afterward.

"You see," Borrus noted triumphantly the following morning, as they took the sun on the balcony of their quarters, enjoying the spectacular views over the shimmering, golden city. "Isn't that better Tom? You might want to follow his lead, Lythian, and take a woman to your own bed every so often. You've denied yourself the pleasure too long and it's neither healthy nor natural to do so."

Lythian hadn't engaged in the topic. A response was fuel to the fire with a man like Borrus and he wouldn't give air to the blaze. Whoring was absolutely not a pastime he considered worthy of a Knight of Varin, a matter countered by Borrus with the suggestion that it didn't count 'when in the south'. "These women, they're not northerners, Lythian," he'd said. "They're only Agarathi, so who cares. We might as well extract some joy from this gods-awful venture while we can."

Perhaps I'll wilt if this goes on any longer, Lythian thought now, sitting alone in the gardens, watching Borrus ogle a passing servant girl and the fine curve of her naked bust. Curse Amron for sending him with me. He's been a disaster this trip and now, perhaps, he's most insufferable of all. Feasting. Getting drunk. Bedding one, two, three girls a night.

He huffed and took a small sip of his wine. Much as he hated to even think it, he could identify the source of his chagrin on this occasion. Envy. Borrus was a man unburdened by morality, and cared little of what people thought of him. And I'm the opposite. Every step I take is in service to someone. Amron, the order, the king, the country. But never to myself.

He took another sip. At least the wine was good. The best, in fact, he'd tasted in a while, and the selection was near endless. Every grape, every vintage, coming from all over the south. Northern wines weren't quite so fresh and fruity, though even those had made it here too, brought by merchants across the Red Sea.

Lythian idly ran his eyes over the gathering, noticing now that Borrus had chased down the poor servant girl and was propositioning her for a sordid rendezvous. She hardly looked appealed by the prospect, but if he wanted her, he'd have her, as had been made clear to them when they arrived. In Vandar, at least, there was a line. A servant girl was not a whore, and a whore not a servant girl. Here those lines were blurred, and Borrus was treating every garden party like his personal bordello. On several occasions he'd disappeared for a while, only to return, red faced, grinning stupidly, to plunder the food and wine.

Lythian scanned the crowd. It was largely the same as usual, and he recognised many faces now. They were of Eldur's blood, mostly, and dressed in outlandish exaggeration, all multi-coloured and multi-layered robes and cloaks, as though in competition with one another as to who could be the most preposterously accoutred. It was another part of the culture here that Lythian knew little about, and had been quite staggered to unveil. He had expected a more austere population, given the manner of their common-folk and lowborn soldiers, but the lofty elements of society here were vastly more exuberant than he'd anticipated.

Tomos had noted that Sir Pagaloth and his crew had rather misrepresented the character of the Agarathi people. He hadn't, not really - he represented it just fine. Only a different sect of society, and a rather larger one. These were the tip of the pyramid, those who held all the wealth and power. They had Fireborn blood, but no dragons to ride, and that seemed to give them a lack of purpose, engendering this absurd sartorial one-upmanship, and overindulgence in women and wine.

And none will speak of the war, Lythian thought, turning his eyes on those he'd spoken with over the other functions they'd attended. It seemed taboo here, and any time Lythian probed on the matter, he was quickly drowned out by a swift change of subject, or the abandonment of the conversation, as his target stalked colourfully away. He wondered if these were hand-picked nobles, those happy enough to chat with the Varin Knights, but never address important topics of concern, and their conversations had been mostly superficial. Discussions on wine, fashion, the weather, the cultural differences between the countries. A few brief ventures into religious doctrine and historical conflicts between north and south had been more promising, but led nowhere. Nothing personal was discussed, nothing about Lythian and Borrus's widespread killing of many an Agarathi soldier during the war. These were highborn Agarathi lords and ladies, possibly related to Fireborn riders who'd fallen in the conflict. Surely they must have some resentment toward us? If they did, they never showed it.

The days passed by in a growing blur of vacuous social functions, and all the while, Kin'rar Kroll never returned with news from the north. Apparently, messages had been sent in request for information, but no reply had so far come. They had no idea what was happening in Varinar, or who had become First Blade. Lythian imagined that the contest must have ended by now- unless many dozens of men had entered - and their discussions concluded that Aleron had likely ascended to the berth. But what of Amron? Had his health improved? Would he return to the post, once fully healed and recovered? How was his rehabilitation going? And beyond, they new nothing of the conflict between Tukor and Rasalan. They suspected that the invasion must have begun by now, but could only speculate on the matter.

In all, it had been an extremely frustrating period.

Lythian stood, needing a change of scenery, needing to move his legs. The garden was laid out before him, dotted with tables and chairs, potted plants, verdant vines twisting around the sandstone pillars. Borrus had disappeared, but would return soon, ruddy-cheeked and happy. Tomos was standing in his red jerkin, and blue cloak and looking quite dashing, though likely getting nowhere in his enquiries. The young man was far too polite to press on difficult subjects and was not suited to this sort of work.

What is the point? What is the point in any of it?

Lythian paced away, moving toward the edge of the balcony, out of the shade of the flower-covered awnings. The sun hit him as though he'd stepped right onto its surface, blazing hot. He squinted against the glare and looked out over the city, at its blue waterways and green trees, set against the sandstone structures that spread toward its walls.

Beyond, the lush lands of the delta shimmered, colours blurring in the heat haze, carpeted with flocks of storks and cranes fishing in the shallow waters with their long, pointed beaks. Boats ambled lazily up and down the rivers to the port of Videnia, set on the sparkling Crystal Bay some hundred miles to the west, and in the skies, smaller birds swirled rhythmically, disturbed occasionally by a bird of prey, hunting up high in the firmament.

More rare were dragon sightings. Lythian had heard them more often than he'd seen them since he'd arrived. That distinctive screech. That rush of air. The quick shadow that passed by on the balcony outside his quarters. Mostly they were gone by the time he'd sped out to take a look, but he'd begun to get the impression that there were a fair number saddled by riders, coming and going from the city.

He looked to the skies now, idly searching, as the music and murmur of conversation tinkled at his back. Below, there appeared to be other gatherings occurring on the terraces jutting from the floors beneath them. He leaned over the low stone parapet to get a better look. A couple of floors down, a group of less extravagantly dressed men were sitting at a table under the sun, engaged in a tense discussion. Doesn't everything sound tense in Agarathi? he mused. The language had a certain sonorous appeal to it, depending on the speaker, but often sounded crude and boorish to his ears. He listened more closely, and instinctively reached to his flank to clutch the godsteel dagger that was no longer there.

He sighed ruefully. His regular hearing would have to do, though frankly, what exactly was he expecting to hear? He knew a few words in the language, but the men below were speaking quickly, over one another, constantly heckling and cutting in. He thought he heard the word for 'war' mentioned several times, piquing his interest, but he could have been wrong. He turned his head sideways, leaning over, listening. And the jumble of competing voices made absolutely no sense.

"It isn't worth it, you know."

This new voice came from behind him, close and smooth and decidedly feminine. He pulled back from the brink and turned. A young woman stood there, dressed in a deep maroon Agarathi tunic and thin, golden belt, a relatively simple outfit compared to the excessiveness seen elsewhere. He was grateful for that, not least because of the expression it gave to her fine, womanly shape. He stared. Perhaps for too long. There was a sparkle in her burnished brown eyes, a gloss to her deep black hair, that reminded him of...

She smiled, and he had to remember to breathe. "Suicide is considered a sin here, you know. Eldur wrote that life is precious, and to be cherished, and never taken by your own hand. He died eight times, so I suppose he should know."

Lythian took a moment to catch up. "I..."

"You looked like you were considering jumping, Captain," the woman said, glancing at the edge of the balcony. "Surely we aren't so bad that you'd end you life just to be free of us?"

Finally, he caught her meaning. "Oh...no, of course not," he said. "I was only..."

"Listening to the men talking below? Yes, I know. They aren't discussing anything of interest, I assure you. Deciphering their words...that is a waste of time."

She smiled again, holding a tall flute of wine between her long, elegant fingers. The shape of the vessel was a close match to her body, glittering gold against her maroon dress, and her skin was golden too, shining as though lit from within.

"I'm sorry, I should introduce myself," she said. "My name is Talasha Taan. It's a pleasure to meet you."

"And...you." He dipped his head. "I am Lythian Lindar, Captain of the Knights of Varin of Vandar."

"Yes. I know." She sounded amused. "It seems you like giving your title. It rolls so nicely off your tongue...is that the right expression? To roll off the tongue? I wonder how many times you have spoken that sequence of words."

"Too many to count, my lady."

"Yes, counting. I imagine you've been doing a lot of that too. How many dragons have you counted since your coming here, Captain? Five? Ten? More than that, I wonder?"

"Less," he said. "I have spotted four with my own eyes, I think, that are distinct from one another, though I've heard many more. They are quick and strangely elusive for such large beasts."

"Maybe they are frightened of you?" she teased. "You are known here to us, of course. The Knight of the Vale, yes? That is what they call you?"

"A name for my home," said Lythian. "I am from Mistvale, in the north of Vandar."

"Near the Icelands, no?"

"Icewilds," Lythian corrected, though with a smile at the innocence of her mistake. "Mistvale isn't so far north as that. The Icewilds are beyond the realm of Vandar, in the northwest, past the Weeping Heights. Mistvale is more north-central, I suppose, about a hundred and fifty miles from the shores of Lake Eshina."

"Ah yes, Lake Eshina. I know of it. She was wife to Varin, was she not? Eshina?"

"She was."

"And the cities on her banks. Elinar and Ilivar. They were founded by the eldest children of Varin and Eshina, yes?"

Lythian smiled and composed himself. "Yes. Elin was their eldest son, Iliva their eldest daughter. They were both killed by Drulgar the Dread when he assaulted our lands."

"Before Varin got revenge. Yes, we tell the same tale here. I do like the symbolism, however. Elinar, Ilivar, and Varinar, all upon the shores of Lake Eshina. As ever, the mother is at the heart of the family." She drew a playful smile. "Would you agree, Captain Lythian?"

He continued to stare at her, allured by her beauty, her voice, the sparkling interest in her eyes. "How could I not?" he said. "It is a part of natural order, my lady. The mother births the family. She is central to its foundation and growth."

"Another thing we agree on, then. It would seem our cultures overlap on many such matters."

"Not the peculiar dress sense," Lythian pointed out, referencing some of the figures mingling among the gardens. "You don't seem so up with the fashion."

His eyes ran down her figure. Again, for perhaps too long. But how could he help it? She was charming and interesting and, more than that, bore a striking resemblance to his wife, Talia, with those sultry eyes and that long black hair, the contours of her face and plumpness of her lips. She could be her younger sister, he thought, only darker of skin, and a little more shapely of frame.

He drew from his thoughts as she spoke again

"Perhaps I'm setting a new trend?" she suggested. "I don't enjoy the layered look, nor do I care much for bejewelling my neck and wrists and other such places were I might bear a glittering stone..." She stopped. "What? Have I said something wrong, in your northern tongue?"

Lythian smiled. He must have been staring again. "By no means, my lady. I was just thinking, in fact, how wonderfully you grasp our language. Your accent, too. It's gentle, not so harsh as most others I've heard..."

"Harsh? Is that how we sound to you?"

"Not when you speak, no."

She smiled at the compliment, seeming to like it. "I have had many lessons in your tongue, and others, and am naturally good with linguistics and accents. I try to mimic those with whom I speak to better endear myself to them. I would say it's working, in this case. You are a pleasant man to talk to."

"I would say the very same." Lythian performed a polite bow, in gratitude of the remark, and his heart pulsed with an unfamiliar beat, one he hadn't felt for many years. "Most others feel like they're keeping to a script here, but that isn't the case with you."

"Yes, because I am much more important than them." Was she being sarcastic, or truthful? He couldn't tell in this case. "Important enough to know that what you're here for will take place today."

Lythian frowned at the suddenness of the comment, curious. "My lady?"

"The king will call for you, Captain," she explained. "You will visit with him later this afternoon."

His heart moved into a quicker rhythm. "You're...certain of this?"

She nodded and glanced at his wine. "I would suggest that you hold off on further consumption. You will need your wits. But not for him." She stepped in suddenly, moving close to him, and her voice was low. "Be careful, Captain Lythian. The king is being controlled. He may seem lucid this day, but it is not always so. You will see. Later, you will know."

She drew back, and suddenly Lythian noticed figures hovering among the gardens behind her, watching her carefully. Listening, he realised.

She took another pace backward. "I have enjoyed speaking with you, Captain. Perhaps we will see one another again soon?"

"Yes I...I would certainly hope so."

"As would I." She dipped her chin and turned, blending back into the crowds.

Lythian stood, pondering her words, watching as she faded from his sight. Several figures moved after her, heading through the gardens and out of the terrace. Were they protecting her, or supervising her? He couldn't be sure. Yet the manner of her final words had unsettled him.

The king is being controlled. But by whom? And why?

Those questions would be answered later. Something told him he wouldn't like the verdict.

50

The laughter started when Elyon stepped into the private dining room in Keep Daecar, led chiefly by Aleron, still high from his victory against Brontus Oloran.

"Well what in the name of Varin happened to you!" he bellowed, clutching a goblet of ale. He looked at Melany, who'd been invited to join the family that night to celebrate Aleron's triumph. There were others there from outside the family too. Artibus. Killian. Lancel and Barnibus. "Was that you, Lady Melany?" Aleron continued. "A lover's quarrel, perchance? I'd not put it past you to get the better of my little brother. He never was much of a fighter."

He laughed loudly again and Lancel and Barnibus echoed him. There was something mildly sycophantic about the two of them, fine knights from fine families though they were, chuckling away at all of Aleron's insipid jokes. Amron reflected briefly on whether the likes of Lythian, Killian, and Borrus had been the same with him in his youth. No, he knew. Those three always set me straight, and never pandered to me, no matter how influential I became.

"I imagine you're probably right, Sir Aleron," Melany stated gracefully. "I get the best of Elyon in our verbal jousts, so why not the same when in a physical contest?"

"Yes, we all know of your physical contests, Mel," Princess Amilia put in. "One only has to pass your door at night and you can hear them unfold with great gusto. You two are awfully loud, you know."

She laughed to herself, and Aleron laughed too, and then, of course, Lancel and Barnibus followed. Amara gave a half-hearted smile, as though the joke didn't warrant a full one, and Lillia giggled into her hands. All round, a decent response.

Meanwhile Amron just sat, at the head of the table, observing Elyon and Vesryn as they entered the room. The last he'd seen of his son, he'd dashed off during Aleron's bout and hadn't returned since. He'd noticed Vesryn called away soon after, leaving the king's side, though hadn't had a chance to find out why. Clearly, the two incidents were related.

"Elyon," he said, waving him over. Some of the laughter died down as Amron's resounding voice filled the room. "Come here. I want to speak to you. In private."

"Come, Father, don't deny us the pleasure of a public explanation," said Aleron boisterously. "I think we all deserve to hear it. Go ahead, Elyon, tell us what happened to you. I promise none of us will interrupt with any further jests."

Amilia purred proudly at Aleron's side, running a hand down his muscular arm, as he took control of the room. Amron allowed it, this once. It's his night, he thought, studying his eldest son with a flutter of indignation. Let him enjoy himself for now, with the final some days away. I'll remind him later that this is my table, not his, and will be until my death. He may become First Blade, but I remain lord of this house...

"It's nothing exciting," Elyon said casually, sharing a brief glance with Vesryn as they continued forward. "I just...fell. You know how clumsy I am, Aleron."

"Oh come on, brother! You think any of us would believe that?"

Elyon shrugged nonchalantly and kept on, giving Lillia a high-five as he went, and pecking a kiss on Amara's cheek. Vesryn stepped in behind him, pulling out a chair and taking a seat beside his wife.

"Uncle?" Aleron said, unhappy at being ignored. "Do you know what happened?"

Vesryn reached forward and began filling a plate of food, as Amara kindly poured him some wine. "Not my place to say, Aleron. You'll have to extract it from Elyon's lips."

Aleron huffed, and turned on Elyon again. "I'll find out later, you know I will. When I'm First Blade, I'll be able to order the truth from your lips."

"Yes, well we'll see about that, brother." Elyon turned to fetch a cup of wine from the table and raised it in Aleron's direction. "Congratulations on today, by the way. I hear you were quite brilliant out there."

"I'm still just warming up." Aleron puffed his chest and his squad gave out a little cheer. "Though I have to say, I'm insulted you weren't there to see. Apparently you stepped away during the early stages of the bout? I guess that's part of the mystery of your battered face, yes?"

"To be told in full at a later date, I'm sure." Elyon turned. "Father, perhaps we should step onto the balcony?"

Amron smiled at his younger son. Whatever had happened, he was proud of how he handled the situation. Little seemed to faze the boy now. He was growing increasingly self-assured, and though confidence had never been an issue for him in certain aspects of his life, his handling of the stresses they were under was admirable, and impressive. Unlike me.

They stepped out, leaving the table to swell once more in conversation, Amron using his crutch for support. Over the past week or so, he'd abandoned the fetid sanctuary of his chambers and reintegrated into his own house, limiting his drinking where possible, and spending more time with his family. The creeping dread of his new life continued to lurk around him, though he was trying, now, to outrun it, looking to the positives where possible, even if the rehabilitation of his left arm, and right leg, seemed hopeless.

He hobbled onto the balcony, his lungs feasting on the cold evening air. The days had grown shorter as they moved deeper into autumn and the skies were already beginning to darken, lumpy clouds boiling up above. A light rain was starting to fall, blurring the city lights, but the balcony was large and under cover, fronted by a waist-high wall and pillars, with arched, open windows between them.

They moved for one such window and stood at the wall, sufficiently far from the others to conceal their conversation. "So," Amron said, facing his son. He had a split and swollen lip, bruising on his cheek, and an eye was starting to sour. "What really happened, Elyon? Can I assume that this has something to do with Fitzroy Ludlum?"

Elyon nodded, his jaw set, eyes guilty. "I screwed up," he sighed. "I went to confront him and we got into a fight. I just...I just wanted to do something, Father. I thought if I could injure him then he might have to withdraw. I've just had enough of being so powerless. I wanted to help."

Amron took the news calmly. He understood his son's frustrations and wasn't about to admonish him, especially not in his state. I have no right to do that, not anymore. "And did you consider the consequences?" he asked gently. "The Song of the First Blade is sacred, son. You cannot interfere. You could be executed for such a thing." He turned, and placed a hand to Elyon's bearded cheek. "It isn't worth it, sweet boy. It's not worth risking your life over."

"I..." Elyon shook his head, and Amron's huge paw slipped away. "I wasn't risking my life. It would have been my word against Ludlum's as to who started the fight. I was trying to goad him, get him to attack me. I thought it through. It was...calculated."

"And Vesryn?" Amron glanced back through the opening into the dining hall. "Don't tell me you spoke to him of this? Of what we know?"

Elyon shook his head. "I wanted to. I wanted to ask him directly, and look into his eyes, but I...I couldn't. I just don't know what to think." He vented a grimaced breath. "Or who to trust."

"We trust each other, Elyon. We trust that Aleron will prevail. And if he doesn't...so be it. It is out of our hands now."

Elyon turned his eyes down, nodding. "How was he, then?" he asked. "Ludlum? Vesryn told me he won his bout easily."

"Yes, he won well, and seemed in no way troubled by your altercation. He kept his helm on during the breaks, which I thought odd at the time. Clearly, he was concealing whatever damage you did to his face."

Elyon was quiet for a moment, looking back through the opening. "And if he beats Aleron? Where does that leave us? Without holding the title of First Blade, what are we?"

"A family, son. Whatever happens, we have each other. That is the most important thing."

Elyon looked surprised by the comment, and that was probably fair. Amron hadn't always been the greatest father, and he recognised that well enough now. He spent most of his time away from Varinar, travelling the kingdom, rarely staying still. It had become worse after Kessia's death, the road offering some respite from his grief, and the guilt that came with it.

How much time have I even spent in this castle these last years? he wondered. How much time have I spent with Lillia? I have neglected my daughter, for the sake of my duty. Amara should never have had to raise her. I should have been here for Lil when her mother died.

He turned his eyes through the door, looking at Lillia there, sitting with Amara and Vesryn. He's been a better father to her than I, he thought bitterly. Her father by proxy, as I rode from fort to fort, trying to outrun my grief. Ever have I chosen duty, over family, but no more. Maybe all of this...everything that has happened...has been for the best.

"I want to tell him," Elyon said, breaking Amron from his sombre thoughts. He was looking inside too, his eyes on Aleron. "It's time he knows who he's up against."

Amron shook his head. "It would only distract him. Aleron knows how good Ludlum is now, and will not be taken by surprise. Forget this bluster; it's all put on for Amilia's sake. Privately, he knows full well that Ludlum is a threat worth taking seriously."

"More so after today, I hope," said Elyon, sighing. "In that, at least, I did some good, showing everyone what Ludlum is truly capable of. How did the crowd react to him? Everyone thought Dalton Taynar would win."

"They were surprised, as you can imagine, and not everyone seemed happy. There's always a lot of betting during tournaments like this and most will have waged on Sir Dalton taking the win. I imagine many lost a great deal of money backing the wrong man."

"Then maybe we've missed a trick, Father," Elyon said, with a twinkle in his eye. "We've known how good Ludlum is all along. Perhaps we should have put some money on him and made something out of it."

Amron chuckled at his son's dark sense of humour. It was what they needed; to laugh. Those blasted Rasalanians are so good at it, but not us. They laugh in the face of anything and what a gift that is. Amron had always been a rather more serious man, since his younger years, since the war, and ever more so since the death of Kessia. Yes, he could laugh in the company of his men, but his own thoughts were often solemn and ruminative, and he couldn't truly say whether he was happy or not. It wasn't a state that occurred to him. His life was of duty, of the stoic undertakings of a man so revered. But now, that reverence is gone. It is only pity they feel for me now. Pity for their crippled lord.

Inside, a song had broken out, and the ringing of Amilia's sweet voice spread onto the balcony and beyond. Lancel and Barnibus set the background - Barnibus had a fine baritone, apparently - with Melany, Amara, Lillia all joining in. Aleron sat silent, smiling proudly, as they sang. The song was for him, for his victory. Ever he enjoys the praise, Amron thought. I hope you bear the burden well, son.

They stepped inside to rejoin them, as Elyon moved over and perched next to Lillia, and her little face erupted into a great, glowing grin. There was no one Lillia loved more than Elyon, no one more important to their family than he. And now he will march to battle, Amron thought, as he took his place at the head of the table, with Killian and Artibus to his sides. And Aleron too. Both will be sent to kill our cousins across the straight, drawn into another man's war.

He reached out to take up his cup of wine, purposely doing so with his injured left arm. It shook, and rattled, and it took everything he had to move it, but still he tried, determinedly planting it down on the wood, straining to close his fingers around the cup. He took a grip and drew the mug to his lips, but as he did his fingers failed and through them slipped the bronze goblet, drenching him in scarlet wine, clanging to the floor.

And so came the awkward, pitying glances that he was growing used to. Eyes darted to him, pretending not to notice, and the singing only quietened for a moment, before coming back louder, brightening the hall. Ever they try to spare me, Amron thought, feeling the shame of his enfeebled state, and the rising shadow of his misery creeping upon him again. Each day was a battle, each evening a new fight. The drink was his outlet, to escape it all for a time, but the stretching of the days and weeks would only strengthen his despair, lead him further from salvation, down a path he dare not tread.

He turned his eyes down, upon the wine soaked into his jerkin, running in rivulets upon the creases in the leather. It looked like blood, streaking from a dozen wounds. As the day I fell, he thought, his mind bringing forward the memory of that fateful night.

The night that he was carved up so foul.

The night that the Amron Daecar the world looked up to, had died.

And so he sat for the rest of the evening, trying to stay strong, but all the while, that battle raged on. He'd killed great warriors, crippled famed princes, and struck legendary dragons to the earth, yet this was a fight unlike any he'd had before.

And one, he feared, he was losing.

51

Sir Pagaloth led Lythian Lindar up the endless stone staircases, moving back and forward, up and up, toward the summit of the towering palace.

Behind them, two of Pagaloth's loyal men followed, the skin around their eyes beset with a pattern of intimidating tattoos. Each was an experienced killer, grim-faced and saturnine and silent. Without godsteel, Lythian was at their mercy. Put a foot wrong, their presence said, and you will not live to regret it.

"You shall stop eight paces from the king," Pagaloth was saying, as he paced briskly up the steps with his long, athletic stride. "Stop, and bow, and hold for eight seconds, then stand straight. Keep your hands to your sides, and in view, fingers down, thumbs folded against your palms. Do not speak until you are spoken to. Do not interrupt the king. Address him as 'Your Magnificence'. Speak clearly, don't mumble, think on your words before voicing them, but do not delay too long. It will aggravate him."

Lythian nodded and asked, "Anything else?" with a nervous smile. He'd treated with kings and great lords all his life, and the customs were more or less the same across the kingdoms and countries, though a few quirks ever embellished their foundations. Here, the number eight was a consistent presence, even to the point of extending out eight fingers and folding up one's thumbs. But what if I were missing a finger, or two? he wondered idly. Would I unfurl a thumb to make up the difference?

Pagaloth didn't rise to Lythian's pithy remark, however. The dragonknight seemed in no mood for jesting. Was he ever?

"Will I be alone with him?" Lythian enquired more seriously.

"There will be guards, stationed around the room. He will have advisors with him too. The king has many, these days." His voice ended with a slightly bitter note.

Lythian looked across to the knight, curious. "I would prefer to meet with him privately, if possible."

"I care not what you would prefer," came the abrupt response. "I am merely to lead you to the door. I will not enter. I have never met the king, and nor will I today. He treats only with his council and keepers these days, so it's told." Pagaloth paced on, outrunning the topic as ever he did.

Lythian could feel his nerves thrumming now, his pulse settling into a rapid beat, as if this long trek skyward was intended specifically to build suspense. It was hardly helped by the hundreds of steps they had to cover, the dozens of floors now stacked beneath them. It was the sort of structure only Ilith could have devised; modern buildings were never so staggeringly grand as this.

"I will be waiting outside for you," the dragonknight continued. "When you are done I will escort you immediately back to your quarters."

The final set of steps came into view. They must have been a hundred or more storeys from the ground, the thought enough to make Lythian dizzy. They stepped to the summit and the stairs opened out into a large hall. Guards were posted at the corners in deep maroon robes, bearing tall black spears. There were two others standing to the sides of the wood-carved double doors ahead. Pagaloth led Lythian across the smooth stone, each tap of their feet echoing, each pace hastening the beat in Lythian's chest.

He drew calming breaths. The last time he'd seen Dulian, he was but a prince atop a dragon, young, black haired and noble. How will I find him now? Will he remember me? Remember that I was there, that day, watching as Vallath fell, as Amron took away his legs...

The double doors opened with a loud groan, and Sir Pagaloth stepped to one side. He nodded through the passage - go ahead - and Lythian stepped within, and no sooner had he passed the threshold, as a rich, resonant voice immediately sung out from some corner of the dim-lit throne room, filling the air.

"Here sits King Dulian, son of Tellion, King of Agarath, Pureblood of Eldur and Master of Dragons, Rider of Vallath the Vengeful, Divine Protector of the South..."

Lythian kept forward as the titles rang out, his Varin cloak hanging heavily behind him, feeling no less than a target on his back. The chamber was sombre, faintly lit, windowless. Firelight danced from sconces on the walls, casting shadows that resembled dragons, rippling on the darkened stone. There were no pillars, no columns, no drapes. Just a grand stone chamber, with a stage ahead, and topped with a large, black, dragon-skull throne.

And there in its jaws, sat the figure of the king. His legs were draped and covered in blood-red fabric, to hide the withered limbs beneath, his upper half regal, clothed in a grey-black dragonscale jerkin and crimson robes, hair long, black, frosted grey at the temples.

Lythian snatched a breath and continued on, measuring the distance, making sure he came to a stop eight paces out from the raised platform. Eight paces for Eldur's eight deaths, for his eight children. And...there were eight guards too, he noted, four on each side of the room, and eight steps leading up to the dais. Other figures lingered as well, shadowy forms collecting to the sides of the stage. They were dressed modestly, in black and deep red. Everything was a mix between those colours, the entire room clothed in a foreboding gloom.

Lythian stood, dropping into a bow as he arrived at his spot. He counted in his head. One, two, three, four...When he reached eight, he straightened his back, held his hands to the sides, folded his thumbs, and regarded the king before him. Closer now, he had a better look. At his face, recently shaved, though pale, grim, showing the count of his years. At his eyes, just as he remembered them; a deep, reddish-brown, like maple leaves in autumn. His youth was gone, and the golden light to his skin had faded, and engulfed within the jaws of his dragon-skull throne he presented a thoroughly daunting air.

Lythian moved his eyes briefly to the king's flanks, where those shadowy figures lurked. Are these the men Lady Talasha spoke of? The men who control him? One looked of particular prominence, draped in a black, croc-skin tunic and splendid maroon overcoat, laced with subtle golden embroidery, standing ahead of the others at the bottom of the steps to the king's right. He had the look of Dulian himself, only a generation junior, his hair slicked back, black as ink, his eyes gleaming red.

"I apologise for keeping you waiting," said the king, finally breaking the silence. "There are many demands on my time." His voice was a little ragged, as though rarely used, his accent more thick than Lythian had anticipated. It spread into the cacophonous space, a fit for its dark decor.

Lythian bowed. "Not at all, Your Magnificence," he said cleanly. "I am honoured to stand before you. The wait is of no consequence."

"And why do you come before me?" Dulian peered at him, as though in partial recognition, struggling to place him.

But, surely he's been told of who I am, and why I'm here?

"I come to calm tensions," Lythian said. "There are some in Vandar who are concerned that war may be afoot."

"War? But you are at war already, I am told."

"Tukor and Rasalan are involved in a dispute, yes, but Vandar has no part in it."

Dulian's greying eyebrows furrowed and he angled his eyes to his right, looking toward the young man with the crimson eyes. His son? Lythian wondered. He knew Dulian had a boy, Tethian, before Amron ended his ability to bear more children. Is this he? He seemed of the right age, somewhere into his early thirties, perhaps, and certainly had that highblood look of Eldur, with those rusty red eyes and that jet black hair.

Dulian turned again to Lythian. There was something in his face, some lack of full cognisance, that suggested he was struggling to recall information that would otherwise be simple to remember. Or, was he not being told everything? Misled, even? Lythian felt disquieted by the figures standing silent and solemn in the shadows around him. The air held a thin edge of danger, and the silence was ringing shrilly in his ears, calling out a warning.

"I have been asked to deliver a message," he found himself saying, if to do nothing but end the stillness, even if he was breaking etiquette by speaking out of turn. He noticed several figures stiffen and sneer from the gloom, and only their dark eyes seemed lit by the flame.

They're nothing like the nobles we've treated with thus far, those preening, perfumed prima donnas in the gardens. These are the true cogs of power here. They turn the wheel, run the machine.

"Speak it, then," said Dulian. He rested his arms along the bottom jaw of the dragon-skull throne, within the lines of jagged teeth. It was a truly uncomfortable looking thing to be sure, carved and shaped into a seat for the king, though which beast it belonged to Lythian didn't know. The dragons were said to willingly give their bodies once they fell, for the forging of weapons and armour, and other such things. Lythian had a beloved hound as a child, but could never imagine wearing his skin as a coat.

He cleared his throat, and carefully selected his words, paraphrasing what Amron had asked him to make clear. "We have no intention of going to war with Agarath," he said, "or any nation of the south. For near twenty years, the treaty signed by your father has been observed, and in Vandar, we are committed to honouring it still." He paused, holding his eyes on the king. "But should you have any intention of becoming hostile, we will respond, in kind. We will be given no choice, in such a case, as to bring our full force to bear."

He studied Dulian's eyes and they seemed suddenly lucid, burning clearly with a rich, red light. "This is what you have come all this way to tell me? To state a fact we know already?"

Lythian hesitated. What else would the king say to him, after all? Admit that they were preparing for war, that the dragons were flying more eagerly from the Wings, that more Fireborn riders were being saddled by the day? Of course not. And would I want him to admit such a thing? It would only land us all in a cell, or worse. He'd hardly be likely to let us free, after revealing so much.

"Then what are you really doing here?" Dulian questioned. "No doubt you have been enquiring elsewhere. Watching the streets for soldiers, the skies for drakes. I know who you are, Lythian Lindar. You think yourself a scholar and a knight and a killer all, and here you are, creeping around my city, my palace, soaking up information like a sponge, ready to return to Varinar to squeeze it dry, empty it into the mouth of Amron Daecar!"

His words grew in force, resounding around the hall, and the young man to the side drew a smile that was hard to miss. Menacing. Proud. He turned to his king and nodded, as the words came tumbling forth, but for a moment Dulian's eyes seemed to cloud over again, and a frown dipped down, then faded as quickly. He blinked, and his eyes were once more clear as spring water.

"Well? Speak, Knight of the Vale. Speak of your true purpose among us, you and Borrus the Barrel, and the Red Knight of the Helm. Yes, I know of you all, I've been told who you ride with. You have no physical intent, not without godsteel, no, but there is something more malicious in a man like you."

He stared, and his eyes grew larger, blazing, angry and fearful, and his last words seemed to have been forgotten in an instant. "You come to kill me, is that it!" His eyes flashed to Lythian's cloak. "Godsteel! You have a godsteel blade, hidden on you now, I know it! Guards! Search him! Search him now!"

It terrifies him, Lythian saw. Even after all these years, he's haunted by the sting of Amron's blade. He carefully moved his hands from his sides, holding them up. "I have no weapon on me. You just said yourself, Your Magnificence, that we have no physical intent, nor godsteel to wield." The guards were marching for him nonetheless, as the king's eyes sparked and blinked hurriedly. "But search me, if you feel it necessary. You will find nothing, I assure you of that."

The guards were on him, hands running up and down his body, rough and aggressive, and from the shadows a gentle snickering could be heard. When they were done they stepped back, blending into the shadows again. Lythian took a few moments to compose himself, smoothing out his roughed-up cloak, and as he did he saw the king looking once more at the man to his side.

"Might it be better that I speak with you?" Lythian asked, looking to the young man. The comment was perhaps inadvisable, but he could hardly help himself.

The king's eyes flew at him. "You insult me! In my own chamber, my palace, my city and my kingdom, you insult me!"

"I mean not to insult you. I apologise if I have..."

"Your very presence is an insult," Dulian cut in. "You and the Barrel Knight, who slaughtered legions of my men, and took such pleasure in the act. Is that why Daecar sent you! To taunt me?"

"Of course not, King Dulian. He sent me only to...

"You want war, I can see it now." Red fire danced in his eyes, brightening further behind each wild, crazed blink. "You're here to goad me so I make the first advance. I know it. I see it. It's just as before. You said King Horris fell in this very city, and that was your ticket to war. You needed the excuse, and here you are, seeking another! It is war you want, ever it boils in your Varin blood. To fight and kill is all you know!"

"That is expressly untrue," Lythian retorted, as calmly as he could in the face of Dulian's growing spite. "We seek no quarrel. I come only to make sure that your thoughts are the same."

"No!" Dulian's head rushed side to side. "I see your mind, Lindar! It is a reflection of Daecar's, and his of Varin's back and back and back through time. You brought the world to its knees last time, and you'll do it again. There is no stopping it now. No stopping it...no stopping it..."

On he went, repeating the words, his voice losing its intensity with each pass, and up onto the stage moved the young man by his side. He placed a hand on the king's forearm to calm him, and suddenly Dulian's voice silenced, and a smile spread upon his lips and those red eyes grew soft, sparkling like rubies as he looked up into the young man's face.

"Tethian," he croaked, as though seeing him for the first time in years. "My boy...my boy...where have you been?"

"It's OK, calm now, calm. I am not Tethian, Uncle. I am Tavash, remember? Your nephew, by your late sister?"

Dulian stared at him, blinking, nodding, and then he drew back and turned his eyes around the room, and within them Lythian saw the shame, mortified at having made such a mistake. He mumbled something that Lythian couldn't hear, and then his eyes were down, staring at his feet in grief. "My son," he whispered. "Where...where is my boy..."

Tavash didn't answer. He stood tall and proud beside the king now, facing Lythian directly. "My uncle is weary," he explained, not caring to spare the king, who continued to stare down at the floor, lost to his own thoughts, mumbling incoherently. "He has a lot to carry upon his shoulders, and here you are, bringing morbid talk of war to our door." He stared threateningly. "Why? Why do you lay this on us? Why do you force him to recall such troubling memories? Can you not see he is haunted by what Amron Daecar did to him?" He looked down at the king, though there was no compassion in his eyes, only a hunger, Lythian saw, for the throne in which he sat.

"None of what you say has been my intent," Lythian said, and in his peripheral vision, he saw it, the guards creeping forward again, hands to swords, ready. "Perhaps it was a mistake us coming here, if this is the result of our discussion. I feel my efforts have been twisted beyond their design. The message is simple. We do not want war, but peace, between our nations. I can say it no more clearly than that."

He stopped, yet Tavash said nothing in response. There was a menace to his silence that was a great deal more unsettling than Dulian's maddened hectoring, as he stood at his uncle's throne, peering at Lythian was a cold smile on his lips.

He twists my coming here, as he twists my words. He may not sit the throne, but he is the one pulling the strings.

"I am not so sure," Tavash said eventually. He looked to the men in the shadows. "We hear different reports here, Captain, and those that counter all you say. Your coming here is no more than a delay, to busy us as you prepare your armies."

"Any preparations we make are in the service of defending Vandar's borders, that is all..."

"Vandar is not the only nation in the north. Your people are led by Janilah now and he has a mind of steel and blood. Perhaps the tidings you hear of are merely our efforts to prepare for his assault? Are you not bolstering your own forts? Forging more weapons and ballistas? Calling in your banners? Do we not have a right to do the same?"

"I...yes, of course, but Janilah does not rule Vandar, Lord Tavash..."

"Prince Tavash," the man cut in. "I am prince as my mother was princess. Don't think us uninformed of what has been happening in your lands, Captain, we know the truth of it. Daecar is no more than a shadow now..." and his eyes were on Dulian, and his meaning was clear, "...a shadow with no true power. People say he's become a peace-loving man, a pale reflection of what he was." He scoffed, and Lythian's blood began to boil at the dismissal. "Daecar fades, and is of little relevance. No longer does he steer your course."

"Then you know something I do not." Lythian stared at the man, wondering whether he had a hand in Amron's cruel fate. I'll kill you where you stand, if you've had a part in this. Godsteel or no, I'll find a way....

"I know a lot you do not," Prince Tavash returned sharply. "They say the Craven King has cast Daecar aside, and seeks to join Janilah in his war. What then, when they overcome Rasalan? Who will run the north, Sir Lythian? Ellis Reynar?" he laughed. Then his laughter stopped and he huffed, and looked down his pointed nose. "Now you see, don't you. There is no Amron Daecar to temper the Warrior King's ambition, and soon his eye will turn on us. Whether we want war or not is irrelevant. It will come regardless."

Lythian withdrew to his thoughts. Can it be true? Has King Ellis pushed Amron aside? Has he furthered the man's misery? Ellis had always been meek, cowardly in the face of Amron Daecar, nodding keenly to his counsel, letting him rule his own kingdom as he sat by idle. Had a resentment festered over those long years? Had Amron's fall resulted in Ellis's rise?

These were dark tidings indeed if true. Ellis might find the strength to push Amron aside, debilitated as he'd become, but he'd never do the same with Janilah. And if the Tukoran king truly had a mind for war with the south, Ellis would soon fall in line, lest a strong First Blade rise up to tend him, as Amron had. Aleron must be that man, Lythian knew, to continue in his father's stead.

"I would suggest a parley," Lythian finally said. "I come as a messenger, as I have told you, but have little true power to treat with the king." He looked at Dulian again, who began to stir from his stupor, blinking though the shroud. "A conference of kings will resolve this, prevent a catastrophe from befalling us all. The treaty of peace was signed at Death's Passage and this is where we must meet once more..."

"There will be no parley, Captain."

Lythian glowered. "Then all you've said is a lie. It is war you want, Prince Tavash." His eyes moved to Dulian again, staring vacantly out into the dim-lit hall. "Is that what you desire, King Dulian?" he asked loudly, trying to draw his attention. "Is it truly war that you seek? Vengeance, perhaps, for what befell you?"

Dulian's eyes moved vaguely toward him, but as he prepared to speak, so Tavash's hand came down upon his arm, squeezing gently. "My uncle is not well, Captain Lythian, can you not see that clear enough? We have no desire for war here, no desire at all. As with you, however, we will defend ourselves it we must."

"You're lying," Lythian said. "It is clear in your voice, and your eyes. I can read your intentions well enough."

"Then perhaps your sight is failing you." A light snickering caught in the air, hissing from the shadows. "We have a divine calling and my uncle is our delegate. No orders come from my mouth, nor his. It is to Eldur whom we listen. The Fire Father guides our way."

A fog of confusion billowed through Lythian's head. "What does that mean? How can Eldur guide your way?" It made no sense, no sense at all, but Tavash was speaking with an alarming sincerity.

"He speaks to us, through my uncle," Tavash said plainly. He smiled down at Dulian, whose eyes were staring again, off to the middle-distance, lips moving in a gentle, inaudible whisper. "Do you hear him now, Uncle?" Tavash asked quietly. "Does he speak to you this day?"

Lythian watched in a state of profound unease, as Dulian slowly nodded. "He speaks to me, always," he said quietly. "He is the only comfort I have now."

"And what does he tell you?"

"That we must prepare," Dulian croaked. "We must prepare...we must prepare..."

"Calm, Uncle, be calm." Tavash gently stroked his arm once more and Dulian's voice trailed off. "You see," the young prince continued, looking to Lythian. "What further evidence do you need? By divine order we prepare for war. By Eldur's word we are led."

"Eldur is dead," Lythian said, moving his eyes around the room, at the shapes in the shadows, watching in silence. "He fell over three thousand years ago, at the edge of Varin's blade."

Tavash smiled. "So tell the tales."

"They are not tales," countered Lythian, "but a matter of historical fact."

"As you say in Vandar, yes. We say different here."

Lythian had no idea what to make of it. There was no way Eldur could be alive, not after all these years. This was a falsehood, a symptom of Dulian's madness and no more. Tavash was using it to create a divine mandate for war, using his uncle's psychosis to further his own ends.

He took a step back, but already he could hear the guards moving, stepping in behind him.

"Where do you think you're going, Captain?" asked Tavash plainly. "You do not wish to further our discussion?"

"I believe they have reached a natural conclusion. We are at an impasse, Prince Tavash. I cannot debate on matters of dementia and the imagined voice of a long-dead demigod."

"Imagined? Oh no, Eldur's voice is quite real. Perhaps you will hear it yourself, one day soon, should he rise to reveal his physical form."

Lythian continued backward. They're mad, all of them. It has infected the high command of this kingdom. "I will return to Varinar, and report these ill tidings," he stated, trying to be assertive, be confident. But already, he could see it. There was no way they were letting him go.

"So soon?" Tavash flicked a wrist and the soldiers moved to block the door. "I think not. My men will return you to your quarters, to await further judgement. You and Sir Borrus are both responsible for the deaths of hundreds of Agarathi men. We will wait for Eldur's verdict. He may see fit to send you to join them."

Lythian stiffened, as he saw the glowing red light in Tavash's eyes, and the wicked smirk curling on his pale lips. By divine ruling he can do as he pleases, he thought, horrified by the notion. Who can argue with Eldur after all, the great father of their people, their kingdom?

"Take him away," called Tavash, as the men closed in around him. "I shall see you again soon, I'm sure, Sir Lythian. Rest easy. Eldur can take time to come to his judgements. You might be in for a long stay."

The men moved in, and yet Lythian made no motion to fuss or escape their restraining hands. He saw a hopeless case when it presented itself. "At least tell me what news there is from the north," he pleaded. "We have heard nothing as yet of who has claimed the Sword of Varinar."

"I know not. The song continues to be sung, as far as I'm aware."

Still? After all these weeks? "And further east, Your Highness. Pray tell of the conflict there. I was recently on a mission to calm tensions, yet you speak with confidence that Janilah will claim Rasalan, and my own king seeks to join him."

The men were drawing him away now, though stopped as Tavash raised a hand to halt them. "A dragon scout flew from Skyloft, high above the Redwater Bay. He reported that the Links were under siege on the eastern bank only yesterday. The Eastbank Fort was burning, its gate shattered, and a thousand ships were on the water and hundreds were burning too."

Lythian took the news as well as he could, but in his mind the tragedy was painted clearly. He could see it, the great towers aflame, the hordes of Tukor speeding through the ruptured gates, slaughtering all in their path. So it begins. And now all the world will fall to war, by Janilah's ambition, by the whims of a false king who claims divine guidance from a dead god.

He sighed deeply, as the devastation of his thoughts took root, and in his silence, so Tavash concluded their time together. He waved again and the soldiers continued to draw him away. "That is all you will hear from me," he said. "Now take him from my sight. I cannot bear to look upon that blue cloak any longer."

Those were the last words he spoke, as Lythian was returned to his quarters in silence, accompanied not only by Pagaloth and his men, but by a quartet of Tavash's guards as well. No one spoke, though Pagaloth looked on, with a note of unease in his dark brown eyes. Did he hear? Lythian wondered. Does he already know of what has been transpiring here? Pagaloth had been reticent to speak of Dulian's madness, or the machinations of power in Eldurath during their journey. This must be why. And the same for the preening nobles in the gardens, ever changing the topic when Dulian's name arose. They all know, Lythian realised. They have all bought into the lie.

The journey down the steps was long, and all the while Lythian wondered if they might draw him to some side-room and cut his throat right there, or toss him from a balcony and claim suicide as the cause, or return him to his quarters to find Borrus and Tomos already gone.

Yet no such thing occurred, and he arrived at his palatial lodgings to find both Borrus and Tomos in good spirits, still merry from the party that afternoon. They sat out on the balcony, tending to a flagon of wine under the waning sun, laughing happily as though old friends. And perhaps they'll get a chance to forge such a friendship here now, Lythian thought bitterly. How long might they keep us here, locked in this fine cell? Is this where we'll spend our final days, fattened up like lambs for slaughter? Perhaps that's what they'd been doing all along, with all the food and wine and women served to them daily. Give them a few final days of joy, only to snatch it away. And how many days had they been there now? Oh yes, of course. Eight.

Lythian heard the doors bolted tight as he stepped out onto the balcony to join them, looking down over the edge now and wondering if he might be able to make the climb. Without godsteel, it would be impossible. They were helpless, and at the mercy of a madman. For the first time since arriving on Agarathi soil, the full horror and impotence of their plight was starting to settle in...and so when Borrus handed him a cup of wine, and asked him how it went, Lythian could only conjure a single word, as he stared out over the golden city.

He sighed, sunk his goblet in a gulp, and spoke in a low grunt. "Badly."

52

Elyon searched his brother's silvery-blue eyes and saw in them his nerves, set deep behind his facade, yet visible all the same. He knew Aleron better than anyone else and today, beyond all days, there was no hiding his fears and doubts.

He was being dressed by Timlan, his devoted squire, and in that stone chamber beneath the amphitheatre all was silent and still, but for the gentle rumble of ten thousand voices murmuring through the walls. It was a solemn, reverential ritual, and even Amilia's fussing had been severed as she sat, with Melany and Lillia to her flanks, watching her betrothed transform from man to mystical knight. His sabatons and greaves and cuisses were on and Timlan was working on his gleaming, silver-gold breastplate, armouring him from toe to top as Aleron stood, staring forward, in mental preparation for the fight.

The breastplate was fixed, the plates blending and connecting near-seamlessly at his sides, and Timlan gathered his tasset, fixing it around his waist, then added his great, layered pauldrons, his vambraces, his intricate, studded gauntlets. All remained silent but for the squire's labour, as Aleron grew grand and imposing before their eyes...and all the while, Elyon's mind moved to Ludlum, away on the other side of the arena, going through the same ritual, alone.

Timlan completed his toil, and heaved Vallath's Ruin into Aleron's hand, its misting silver surface breathing with a hint of red flame. He looked upon its length, drew a breath and nodded. "I'm ready," he said, turning to Amron. "I will not fail you, Father. House Daecar will not relinquish the post of First Blade, not today."

Amron nodded and looked to the others. "I would like some time with my son. Alone."

His order was quickly followed as Amilia stood from the stone bench and moved to give Aleron a kiss. "Be brave, be brutal, my prince of steel," she said. "Today you meet your destiny."

Aleron's chin tilted upward, heroic. "I shall win in your name, my jewel," he said. "With Ludlum at my feet, I'll raise my sword to you." Then he looked at his sister, his brother, his father. "To you all. I'll not let you down."

Amilia kissed him again, proud, yet nervous, before leaving with Melany to take her place in the stands. Lillia remained a moment, hesitating, then dashed at Aleron and wrapped her arms around his armoured waist. "Don't take him for granted," she said in her bossiest voice. She glanced to the door as Amilia slipped from earshot. "I don't like how you're all arrogant these days. Mother wouldn't approve."

Aleron's lips harboured a fond smile. "I'm still me, Lil," he said, as she continued to clutch at him, looking up. "I know I've been a bit boastful of late, but that isn't the real me. You know that."

"I hope so. I do." She reached up to his pauldrons and drew him into a crouch so she could kiss him tenderly on the forehead. "We can talk more about it after. I have other things I want to say."

"Of course," Aleron said, trying to hide his grin. He glanced at the others - both Amron and Elyon were smiling too. "I'll look forward to your feedback, Lil." Lillia snorted softly, reading sarcasm, and drew away.

Elyon stepped in and took his brother's vambraced forearm in his grip. "Stay to Blockform," he said, "as much as you can. And don't fall for his tricks. He likes to lure opponents into attacks before he strikes. Be wary, be watchful. He may have cards he hasn't yet played. Keep to your strengths and you'll be fine."

Aleron took his advice seriously. "I will, brother. I couldn't have got this far without you, you know. This is our victory, not just mine. I won't forget that."

Elyon smiled gratefully at the comment, though knew time was running short. He glanced at his father, who nodded for him to leave. "Good luck, then," he said. "We'll get stinking drunk after."

Aleron smiled broadly. "You'd better believe it."

Elyon left with Lillia at that, leaving his father to offer some final advice, and moved up onto the Daecar terraces. The stadium was positively heaving that day, every inch packed full, every balcony near to overflowing. Among the usual spectators on the Daecar gallery, other close members of the family from their mother's side had come. Sir Rikkard Amadar, younger brother to their mother, Kessia, and gallant Varin Knight himself, was there, wrapped in his military jerkin and blue Varin cloak. So was their lord grandfather, Brydon Amadar, regal and grand in his rich silver jacket, and their ever-fashionable grandmother, Lady Lucetia Amadar, both of whom had travelled from their ruling seat in Ilivar on the western shores of the lake, to witness Aleron's expected ascent.

Elyon stepped between the padded chairs set out across the balcony to greet his grandfather, first and foremost, who'd taken up pride of place at the front of the terrace. The Amadars had dined with them the previous evening at Keep Daecar, but had left to spend the night at their own estates near the lake. Lillia trailed behind.

"Grandfather." He stopped before him and bowed his head respectfully. "Did you sleep well, on your return to the city?"

Lord Brydon Amadar turned his eyes up. They were light hazel and green, though carried little warmth. "Well enough, Elyon. Thank you for asking." His voice was deep and cold, like the recesses of a lightless chasm. "How is Aleron? He seemed in good spirits yesterday evening, if more vocal in his confidence than I'd like."

"You and me both, my lord. But his confidence is well founded. His form has been unmatched throughout the tournament."

Lillia drew forward at that and joined them, as Lady Lucetia sat speaking with Auntie Amara to the other side. Both had deadly lances for tongues and were sharing the latest gossip, by the sound of their cawing. Rikkard, meanwhile, was catching up with Killian and Barnibus and Lancel. He was well liked among the Varin Knights, and within the ranks of his family too, and had been squire to Amron at the start of the war, before graduating to a full knight.

"Aleron's ego is bigger than his biceps," Lillia said with a huff, drawing a grim smile to Lord Amadar's lips. She leaned in. "It's Amilia's doing, Grandfather. She's twisted him all about, made him into another boastful Lukar. He'll probably take her name once they're wed."

Lord Amadar laughed, a single huff. It was a heavy sound, much like his voice, and everything else about the man. "Yes, I got that impression last night. I'm not going to pretend I approve, but no matter, if Aleron should win today. What do you make of this Fitzroy Ludlum, Elyon? I've been hearing reports on him these last weeks, and not all of them are good. How does a boy from a lowborn knightly house like Ludlum march this deep into such a tournament? Something seems off."

Elyon held his tongue, battling the urge to unmask the truth. "I agree, Grandfather. Something doesn't feel right about him."

"What about Lythian?" put in Lillia, who didn't hold her tongue with anyone. "He's from a lowly house too, and Father says there's no better knight in all the north."

"Your father is being overly generous," Lord Amadar intoned dismissively. "Lythian is a fine knight yes, but I'd wager Rikkard would overcome him, and Aleron too, and perhaps even you Elyon, were you to command a greater regard for your training. There are others too who might make such a claim, now that your good father has been unseated."

There was a pleasure in his voice that he cared not to hide, and were it anyone else, Elyon might wonder whether he had a hand in Amron's downfall.

"Our father won't be unseated long. He'll recover, I know he will." Lillia remained adamant of that fact, despite the signs to the contrary.

"Of course, sweetheart. We can but hope. So Ludlum? Does he stand a chance?"

Lillia bristled silently. She's thirteen now, Grandfather. Don't think she can't tell when you're being insincere. "He destroyed Sir Dalton in the semis," she said, screwing her lips. "And Aleron's been too cocky. He'll need to be at his best to beat him."

"Indeed, and he'd better be. It's clear to anyone with half a brain that Ludlum is wildly unfit to lead the Knights of Varin, no matter how gifted he is with godsteel. I've said for years that the Song of the First Blade needs updating to better select the right man for the job. In its current format it's corrupt, and half the best contenders failed to show." He turned his eyes over to his son. "Rikkard would have been best placed to fill the berth, but like so many others, he's bewitched by your father and refused to partake." He finished with a dissatisfied huff.

"Aleron is best placed," countered Lillia brusquely. "He's been raised for the role all his life. He's the natural successor, Grandpa, and you know it."

"Of course, sweet child." Lord Amadar's wrinkled, grey-bearded face cut into a thin smile and ruffled a hand through her hair. "And we are all behind him."

As he spoke, the trumpets began to blare, and King Ellis stepped out onto the royal terrace with his family, all furnished in ceremonial gowns. Across the stadium, the bunting was billowing in the breeze, flags and banners of a thousand sigils and colours fluttering against the silver skies. The autumn sun they'd been having had abandoned them that day, and the winds were ripping through the city and bringing a swamp of ominous cloud with them.

It looks like rain, Elyon thought, as the clacking of wood on stone announced the coming of his father. He looked up as he came, masking his shambling limp as best he could, knowing that the eyes of the people would be on him, on this, his final day bearing the Sword of Varinar.

Lord Amadar offered him a brief glance. "How are you feeling, Amron? Nervous?"

Amron settled into a seat beside his father-in-law. "A little, I'll admit. But my confidence in my son outweighs my apprehension."

"So it should. Let us hope it's the same with Aleron, and the big occasion doesn't get to him."

Elyon moved to his father's other flank and sat down, Lillia skipping rearward to rejoin Amilia and Melany a couple of steps up. The trumpets were still singing as the members of the royal balcony settled, and on the Daecar terrace the attendants rushed about, speedily filling cups of wine and water. Elyon chose not to partake, fearing he'd bring up whatever he sucked down, so heavy was the throbbing of his heart, so queasy his gut.

He wished he was down there himself, in Aleron's sabatons. Yes, his brother would be agitated right now, but as soon as the fight started he'd settle, and slip into that well worn groove. Watching was different. Watching was unbearable. And Elyon had never felt so tense.

"Unclench, Elyon, it'll all be fine." Rikkard moved in to sit beside him, lining up with the other senior men on the front row, as Killian and the other knights moved to their own seats. He held a goblet of wine in hand and took a sip. "Gosh, you must be nervous if you're not even drinking. Here, have a taste, see how it goes down."

Elyon shook his head. "I'm fine, Uncle. Perhaps once Aleron's won the first bout I'll relax, and partake."

"Well that shouldn't take long." Rikkard sat back and crossed his legs. He was in his late thirties now, some years younger than Elyon's mother had been, and the youngest son of Brydon Amadar. He'd had another pair of brothers whom Elyon had never met - both had fallen in the war. Rikkard smiled and leaned over, and his handsome brown eyes twinkled fondly. "So I hear you're courting Amilia's lady-in-waiting, is that true?" He glanced back at her. "She's a real beauty, Elyon, a fine catch. I sense that Lancel and Barnibus are both wildly envious, and I might count myself within that number too, were I a single man."

Elyon smiled. "It's a short term thing," he said, unsure of whether his father was listening, though the febrile noise of the crowd would make that difficult. "She's of House Monsort. You probably don't even know it. A minor house in Tukor."

"Ah, I see." Rikkard got his meaning immediately. "Well, enjoy her while you can. A doomed romance is often the sweetest. It will make your time with her more precious, knowing it cannot last."

"A nice sentiment, Uncle."

"Oh, I cannot claim to have thought it up myself. It is from Varin's teachings."

Elyon nodded. "That life is more precious when it's destined to end. He taught that his final life was the most rewarding, because he knew it would be his last."

"I see you've been reading the scriptures. One of many changes you've been through, so I hear. Your father spoke most flatteringly of you last night, when we spoke privily after dinner. He is very proud of the man you've become, you know."

"I...I'm not certain I deserve it, Uncle."

"Don't be modest. Your father doesn't give praise unless warranted, and this tragedy has made him more reflective, I feel."

More reflective, yes, but that wasn't the half of it. Rikkard had only just arrived in Varinar, and knew little of Amron's heavy drinking, his time spent alone in his chambers, his outbursts at the dinner table. And that said nothing of the secrets the two shared. The topic of Ludlum's true identity had been kept between them and it was hardly one Amron wanted to share. How might Lord Amadar react should he learn that Father was unfaithful to his beloved daughter during the war? Elyon had to wonder. To find that he sired a bastard son out of wedlock?

It hardly bore thinking about.

"I suppose I'll see for myself how you've come along, if and when we march together to war," Rikkard was going on. "They say Prince Rylian and Lord Kastor's armies have merged now, and are marching up through the Rasal Lowplains. I wonder how far they'll have gotten by the time we catch up."

Elyon had wondered the same thing, and by all accounts, the battle at the Links had been bloody and brutal, lasting through the night as Prince Rylian worked to batter through the gates of the Eastbank Fort, losing some fifteen hundred men in the process. Amilia had of course been worried about her father and brothers, but all came through without a scratch, even though Elyon had heard, unsurprisingly, that Prince Rylian had fought on the front lines, leading the vanguard as usual.

"I suppose Lord Paramor and Prince Hadrin are too frightened to meet the Tukorans in the field," Elyon said. "I know they've retreated from their warcamp, but can't imagine they're going to tackle Rylian and Kastor head on."

"Certainly not; they might as well hand the keys of the kingdom to Janilah should they try to. The Tukoran army numbers some sixty thousand men, all told, twice that of what the Rasals can field, and with a great many more Bladeborn besides. If those Rasals are smart - and gods know they are - they'll be withdrawing to their forts and strongholds. There are a host of them on the road to Thalan that'll not be easy to siege, the Northgate in particular. Janilah's got his foot in the door, but no more than that."

Elyon looked out now as the judges and master of ceremonies appeared, his nerves hastily redoubling as the proceedings looked set to begin. "Plenty for us to do when we get there, then," he noted torpidly.

The crowd hushed, voices trailing off, growing quieter, and quieter still, and in his chest, Elyon could hear the pounding, the thump-thump-thump of his heart, heavy as a drum, setting a baleful beat.

"Plenty indeed," whispered Rikkard. "Don't worry, Elyon, I'll be there at your side. I was younger than you when I drew steel against the Agarathi hordes, so know a thing or two. Had to watch two brothers die, burning under Vallath's flame." He looked past Elyon to his father, and his eyes lit with a gratitude that would never wilt, never die. "I'll always be in your father's debt for the vengeance he won for me and my family. And for making my sister so happy, while she was with us. I curse the world for laying him low like this, Elyon. He has been in my thoughts every day since."

The MC's voice rang out now, calling his opening address, reciting the same words that Elyon had heard dozens of times over the past month. He'd sat this chair so long it felt moulded to his backside, each cheek settling in comfortably, filling a familiar groove.

"Thank you, Uncle. I only wish your father thought the same."

"He's too proud to let go of his resentment. To blame Amron for Kessia's death has always been a nonsense to me. I've battled him on it on many an occasion, I assure you, but he's stubborn as an old mule." He sighed. "Amron and Kessia both wanted that child, and he in no way pushed her into it. She told me so herself, and I'm sure you knew it too, but my father will never believe it."

Elyon nodded sadly. He still struggled to think of those days, eight summers past, when his family's joy had twisted so quickly to grief, as a cloudless sky suddenly beset by a storm. He'd lost a baby brother and mother that midsummers day, neither of them surviving the birth. It was a curse that befell many Bladeborn and Lythian had suffered the very same when he was a young man, sharing the very same grief. And perhaps that's why I've always been afraid to commit? That I may suffer the same fate. Lose a child, and a wife both...

He took a deep, shuddering breath to try to press away his darkening thoughts, as the announcer's prelude rushed to its conclusion and it came time to call the competitors out.

Elyon braced as his brother's name was called, and in no time at all, the quiet reservedness gave way. All through the stands, the stone began to shake, and across the Daecar terraces and those of their allies and kin, feet stamped a beat. It was a cacophony, blaring loud beneath the murky grey skies.

And into it, Aleron the Immovable came.

53

Dust cascaded from the stone ceiling above him as the stands rumbled and shook. It was louder than usual, louder than ever before, and from the stadium beyond the tunnel, the name of Aleron Daecar was repeating on a chant.

Jonik waited, listening to that name, and beyond the grey veil of light he could see onto the sand. See him, marching out from the opposite side of the arena, holding Vallath's Ruin aloft, grand and gleaming in his silvery gold armour, clutching his helm beneath his arm.

He looks nervous, Jonik noted, holding the hilt of his blade. Afraid, even. He drew a slow breath, and turned his eyes down. First a father, now a son. His thoughts were mournful, but he had little choice now. There was never a choice, not for a man like me. A slave, Elyon called me, a tool, and he's right. I was never born to be free, not of these shackles one cannot see. They were invisible, like the blade he bore, but there all the same.

Outside, the tumult settled, and he heard the name Ludlum called out for the final time, on the final day he'd bear it. He stepped toward the opening into the arena. Most days that opening had been ablaze with yellow light, but not today, with the skies clotted with cloud. It was as though the sun itself had turned its back on them, as though it didn't want to bear witness to what was set to unfold. They called it Vandar's Smile, the glow of the sun. The fallen god wasn't smiling today.

He emerged through that grey shroud and the arena erupted into view. Through the stands, cheers rang out for him, a mild applause compared to what Aleron Daecar had been given, but a generous welcome all the same. He paused beyond the mouth of the tunnel and took it in. Among the tiered seating, he could see banners for House Ludlum hanging down, with the heraldry of his false house emblazoned upon them - the soaring eagle and the silver, crescent moon. He felt ashamed for what he was about to do. That shame had chased him since he'd crept into the tent of Amron Daecar and set all this in motion. But today...

I have no choice, he told himself, repeating it in his head, as he looked once more at Aleron Daecar, and the two men were called to the centre of the arena. For weeks his instructions had been delivered to him piece by piece, but now the full puzzle had formed, and the sight of it twisted his insides. Two nights ago, he'd met again with that barren-faced handler, the man with the empty eyes, and that discomposing, persuasive voice. Jonik had come to see that there was a dark magic to the man, something in his words that forced him to cooperate. Was he even a man at all? he'd wondered. Or something older, darker, a relic of a different time?

They had met in a quiet tavern on the border of Lower Harlow, another of the 'Lowers' some distance from Lower Slipside, where Jonik had originally been staying. His new accommodation was little better than the first, swapping the Stormhag Inn for a room above a back-alley brothel, and the tavern where they'd met had been a few streets away, a simple place, where cloaked men gathered and shady business seemed the norm.

The man was already inside when he got there. He had an unsettling understanding of where Jonik was at all times, though how he tracked him, Jonik wasn't sure. He'd handed him a scroll that listed Jonik's final instructions, and the words had sunk deep into his gut like a stone. "Why?" Jonik asked him, once he'd read the fateful words. "I don't understand."

"You don't need to understand, Jonik," whispered the man's wintry voice. "To question is not a part of your duty. You are to act, only." He stared with those lifeless eyes. "Complete this final task for us, and you'll be able to go home. Would you like that, Jonik? To return to the mountains you miss so dear?"

Jonik had nodded silently.

"Good. We will escort you home afterward. You're to leave the city immediately, is that understood? Everything else will be taken care of. There's a village called Russet Ridge a day's ride south of Varinar, across the Steelrun River. It has a single tavern, beside the stables next to the woods. Meet us there the night after the bout, and you'll be well protected."

He had left at that, and Jonik had spent the last two days in cold contemplation of his final instruction, seeking a way out, but finding none. If he denied them, they would kill him. What option did he have?

Now he stood, before the highborn of Vandar, looking at Aleron Daecar, looking at his older brother up close for the first time. To those observing them it must have seemed a mismatch. In all conceivable ways, the heir to House Daecar was more noble and grand, taller, broader, with more fabulous armour and a fabled, red-tinted blade. He had blazed a trail through this contest that had astonished the city, laying waste to each challenger who stepped before him. Jonik had been similarly effective in his dismantling of Dalton Taynar, but now, standing before the Immovable, he knew he'd never overcome him, not by any conventional means, not in a contest like this.

I am sorry, Aleron. I wish there was another way.

"Already wearing your helm, Ludlum?" Aleron asked, ripping Jonik from his thoughts. There was a slightly frayed, nervous edge to his voice, though he was trying his best to hide it. "Now how can I be sure it's you in there, if you're not to show me your face?"

"It is me," Jonik whispered. He lifted his hand and flipped up his faceplate, unwittingly revealing the damage left by Elyon's fist.

Aleron's eyes widened a touch. "My goodness, what happened to you?" He frowned and then his eyes moved up to the Daecar balcony. "This was my brother's doing, wasn't it?"

Jonik didn't answer. His eyes moved carefully up, to find Elyon and Amron Daecar sitting side by side, dressed in their Varin cloaks. The shame in him swelled anew. First a father, now a son. Forgive me, for what I am.

"I'll have words with my brother after," Aleron said, glaring up into the stands. "But whatever happens now, you have done yourself and your house proud, Fitzroy. You will be a Varin Knight, whether you win or lose. I'm sure your father is looking down from Varin's Table, and lifting a goblet to your rise."

He dipped his head into a respectful bow, and Jonik could hardly hold his eyes any longer. I am a shadow, a shade, a coward. I am the ruin of my own house.

He looked at the man before him, his brother by blood, he knew it, and tried to muster some hate for him. Something that might make it easier. Some resentment for the life he'd lived, the privilege, the position. But try as he might, he found only that deep and utter shame. First a father, now a son.

His final order was simple.

Kill Aleron Daecar.

54

"Something isn't right," said Elyon, calling out over the roaring crowds, and the clashing of steel below. "He isn't moving well, Father. He looks laboured and slow. What's wrong with him?"

Amron stared down, clinging to the hilt of the Sword of Varinar, enhancing his vision as he searched his eldest son's movement, the flow of his feet as he switched between stances, the speed of his thrusts and defensive parries. The fight had been going on for some five minutes only and true enough, Aleron wasn't looking himself.

"He labours under the weight of expectation, as we thought he might," said Lord Amadar haughtily. "You should have instructed him better on how to handle it, Amron."

"You would place the blame of this on me too?" Amron returned angrily.

"He is your son and your responsibility. Where else would the blame lie?"

Amron grunted and turned from his father-in-law. Curse that he ever came to join us for the finals. I might just give the Sword of Varinar a final taste of blood before I give it up, should he push me further.

He looked back to Aleron, as the announcer called out a two pointer in his son's favour. Come on, son, find your groove, find your feet. Forget the crowd and all those watching. Focus on Ludlum alone...

Ludlum was leading, but only just, and the opening approaches had been cagey on both sides. The score was eight to seven in the imposter's favour, and as with the previous rounds, it was first to score twenty who'd take the bout.

"He's probing," Elyon noted. He leaned across to his father so that no one else could hear. "Ludlum. He seems doubtful somehow."

"Nerves, son, same as Aleron. It can render a man a shadow of themselves."

Elyon was stricken by a similar affliction, judging by the coiled expression on his face, his hasty breathing, all that fidgeting he was doing in his chair. "Are we sure it's just nerves?" he asked. "Al hasn't moved this poorly all tournament. Something else is happening. I don't like this, Father."

The crowd seemed restless too, as though waiting for something to happen, for the bout to spark to life. The air buzzed with the murmur of ten thousand voices. Calls rang out occasionally, bellowed from some upper tier, most for Aleron, some for Ludlum, but not enough to break the tension in the air. Amron turned his eyes back across his own balcony, and caught sight of Lancel and Barnibus. They'd been Aleron's cheerleaders all along, but were dead silent, looking on concernedly.

"Elyon, get them cheering," Amron said. "Aleron needs our support."

Elyon nodded, stood and dashed over to the two knights and passed on the order, and a moment later, Lancel and Barnibus were bellowing loudly, waving their arms for others to join in. Before long, the entire balcony was growing loud and across the stadium, the fever spread.

Amron studied Aleron again. It seemed to inspire him. He burst from his languor, moving out of Blockform, and went on the attack in Powerform, slashing with the Mercyblade, left, right, and then down in a diagonal swipe. Ludlum drew back in retreat, parrying the first, ducking the second, but the third strike caught him and caught him well, and across the arena, the announcer called the score.

"Ten to eight, Aleron Daecar," he roared, seeing the three judges raise their paddles for a three point score.

The crowd responded, and the noise pitched higher. Lord Amadar put his hands together in faint applause. Amron shared a look with Elyon. Better, that's better, it said.

It was the spark the fight needed, the skies cracking with the bawling crowd. For a moment, a sliver of light broke through the leaden skies and the sun came gleaming through, casting its glow upon Aleron. Vandar smiles on him, Amron thought, hopeful that his son had turned a corner, though the light came for but a moment, before the gap was closed and the glow shut off.

All fell to gloom once more, and the yellow sands lost their colour, and the bright bunting catching in the breeze fell flat as the winds died down. Amron stared, and silently, he willed his son on, as those around him continued to call out their encouragement. Aleron flew forward at Ludlum, breaking into an attack once more. And once more he connected, mustering a fine sequence of thrusts and swings that Ludlum couldn't combat, breaking through with a hit to the chest.

"Thirteen to eight, Aleron Daecar."

The crowd cheered, and the combatants moved back into their starting position, taking a short break, feeling one another out. The crowd stilled momentarily, doing the same.

"Come on, Aleron," Elyon was saying through gritted teeth. "Come on!"

"He's got this, he's found his form now," Rikkard said. He gulped down his wine and then called for another. "Elyon, come, it'll calm you."

Elyon shook his head and leaned further forward, hands in fists. "Come on...come on..."

The fight resumed. Amron watched on. The shrieking immediately restarted behind him, mostly driven by Lillia, who cared not for propriety and never much had. Lord Amadar looked back at her with a disapproving eye, but said nothing. Others were joining in now, Amilia, Melany, even Amara calling out. It seemed to be working, Aleron riding the wave of support, picking up the voices of his loved ones, bellowing, shrieking his name.

A reverberating clang cut through the air, as the blades met in a kiss below. The force was enough to have Ludlum flying backward, off his feet, overpowered by the much bigger man. The throng erupted, as Ludlum landed heavy on his back and Aleron scented blood. He was like that, brilliant when sniffing a weakness. Within a split second he was hunting his foe down and standing atop him, swinging before his opponent could rise to his feet or scramble away. He connected with two singles and then a two before the imposter scurried off. The paddles were thrown up and so came the announcer's call. It was seventeen to eight to Aleron. Normal service looked to have resumed.

Amron relaxed a little into his chair, and the balcony seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. A cushion of nine points was more like it, much more like it, in fact, and things were starting to go as hoped. Amron took up his wine and drew a sip, as Aleron and Ludlum continued below.

"Seems he's out of the rut," noted Lord Amadar.

"So it would appear."

"Will you hand over the Sword of Varinar tonight?" Amron turned to him and found a glint of triumph in his eyes. "It cannot be easy, giving it up. Other First Blades have struggled upon losing it in the past, and I suppose that's why they're always so keen for their sons to bear it next. I wonder, will Aleron let you hold it occasionally? Or might that just prolong your pain?"

"Once it's his it will be his alone, for no one else to bear." Amron turned away.

Ludlum scored a one pointer below, then a two. Lord Amadar huffed. "And if this Ludlum boy takes the blade?"

"He won't. You might want to have more faith in your grandson, Lord Amadar."

"My faith will change nothing. I am speaking in practical terms. When this tournament concludes I'm going to petition the king to consider updating the rules. I would hope to have your support."

Amron looked back to him. "A rare matter on which we agree," he said. "You have it, though the king cares little for my voice these days."

Lord Amadar squinted up toward the royal balcony. "The Craven King has no voice, nor has he ever. It has always been drowned out by your own, and for that, if little else, I suppose I can thank you."

An unlikely compliment, Amron thought. And another point on which we align. "You'd do better leaning on my brother, Brydon. He has the king's ear, not me."

"Vesryn isn't lord of your house. It is your voice we need, Amron, and it's high time you pulled yourself from your stupor. You define yourself by that sword on your hip and the title it bestows on you, but you shouldn't. You are Lord Daecar first and foremost. Act like it." He looked away.

Moments later, the first bout came to a conclusion, Aleron taking the final points he needed and winning by twenty to eleven. He lumbered heavily back toward his corner and dropped into his chair for his short, five minute rest, looking a little fatigued.

Amron shared a look with Elyon. Could it be that easy? Had they misread something of Ludlum's intent? He'd been a shadow of the figure who'd dealt with Sir Dalton, offering no great challenge at all, even so struck with nerves as Aleron seemed to be.

"It's not over yet," Elyon noted, waving away the latest attempt from Rikkard to get him drinking. "I'll toast my brother when he wins the next bout. Until then..." He shook his head.

Amron nodded his agreement, following his son's lead. He placed down his cup and waited.

One more bout.

Just one more bout.

55

Jonik sat looking across at Aleron Daecar through the narrow slit in his helm. Even from the other end of the stadium he could sense his opponent's laboured breathing, see that coiled confusion wrinkling his eyes. He was drinking water by the cup, and dousing his face to cool himself off.

Jonik had been told this would happen. He just hadn't expected it to take this long.

A call rang out. Two minutes. Two minutes and Jonik would have to see through his duty, and end Aleron Daecar's life. He had no choice now, and no further time to delay. It is you or me, brother. Do not expect me to be noble, and give my life for yours.

He raised his faceplate enough to take a drink of water, before slamming it back down. The toxin in Aleron's blood was starting to have an affect, weakening him, rendering his reactions slow. Who'd poisoned him, Jonik didn't know, and didn't need to. He was a single component in a grand design, and knew nothing of the others working in the shadows around him. It was time to strike.

One minute.

Time was closing in, and the crowd were bristling, and across the stadium, Aleron was preparing for the next round. As he fixed his helm, the masses began to cheer his name again, the excitement fevered, the noise deafening. The two men rose, approaching one another for the final time. Jonik could hear Aleron's breathing growing louder, sense that fallibility pressing in on him. His right hand, clutched at Vallath's Ruin, was trembling lightly. He was only just clinging on now.

This is not how I wanted things to be, Jonik thought, observing him, as Aleron moved wearily into Blockform. I will get vengeance for you, Aleron. One day, I promise it, I will get vengeance for your fall.

Jonik waited, listening for the announcer's call, knowing now was his last chance. He summoned all his strength and conviction to act, and pushed aside his doubts. No more waiting, no more delays. I was raised a killer, and today, I kill.

The announcer's voice rang out loudly across the amphitheatre, beginning the second bout.

Jonik raised his blade and flew.

* * *

Elyon watched in horror as the Shadowknight leaped forward at Aleron, swinging with remarkable speed at his neck. The blade connected with a resounding crack and the roar in the crowd warped into cries of shock. A trio of paddles shot up. The announcer called a three. Aleron staggered sideward, but Ludlum was on him immediately, swinging hard at the exact same plot.

Clang!

His blade struck again before Aleron could parry, as furious a blow as Elyon had seen all tournament. Aleron continued to stagger in the same direction, losing his footing now, toppling to the sand. The three judges once more shot their paddles to their skies for a three, and the announcer called it.

"Six to nothing, Fitzroy Ludlum."

But Elyon wasn't caring for the score anymore. Behind, a shout pricked at his ears, desperate, cutting through the clamour. "Stop! Stop the fight!"

Amilia's voice, and she was standing, Elyon could hear it. Others were standing too, Rikkard, Killian, Lance and Barny all shocked to their feet. Lillia was shrieking something behind him, and Amara was darting back to calm her. Elyon leaned forward, gripping at the outer rail of the balcony. Aleron was sprawled on the sand now and Ludlum wasn't letting up. He pounced, leaping, swinging again at the neck. Elyon's heart seized and he too shot to his feet.

"Stop the fight!" he roared, joining the growing chorus. There was something wrong with his brother, he'd seen it, spotted it during the break. His energy had decayed, his strength sapped. He was unable to defend himself, and Ludlum came again, a fourth strike, and even from up on the balcony, the rupturing of metal could be heard. "Stop the fight!"

The stadium was falling to pandemonium. The judges were no longer raising their paddles, nor was the announcer calling the score. Panicked voices gathered and grouped into a frenzy, and Elyon could see it, the red drops of blood spilling from the breach.

No...NO!

Aleron was back on his knees, trying to stand, as Ludlum stood before him now, blade raised, ready to swing. He hesitated for just a second and in that moment, Elyon roared out as loud as he could. "Ludlum! No, please! No! Don't do it!"

The Shadowknight glanced up, and for a heartbeat his hand was stayed. Blood was draining more freely now from the cut in Aleron's neck. Elyon stared at the man, and he stared right back. He's your brother, he willed him. Please, don't do this...

Ludlum's eyes fell, then moved back to Aleron.

He drew back his arm and swung.

* * *

Jonik felt the blade move through the breach in Aleron's armour and cut right through his throat.

Five strong swings was plenty to break godsteel when using an Ilithian Blade. It took accuracy, and skill, and precision to hit the same mark. The first and second and third, they weakened the metal. The fourth and fifth, they split it.

Blood gushed out, and Aleron's neck hung back, his jugular cleaved in two. He stayed there, on his knees, as the crimson liquid flowed down upon his silver-gold armour, staining it, draining into the sand before him. The noise in the crowd had been corrupted from excited cheering to shrieks of horror and panic. Jonik blocked it out. He stared at his half brother as the life-force left him and a sickness filled his gut.

I am truly lost. There will be no sanctuary for me, not after this.

He could sense movement all around him now, thousands of people shifting in the stands, thrashing like waves on a stormy sea. Many were on their feet. Some seemed to be trying to escape their seats, unable to bear the horror. Jonik kept his eyes on Aleron for a moment longer to confirm that there'd be no saving him. He'd made that mistake with Amron Daecar and he wasn't to make it again.

Above the head-splitting howling in the crowd, a distinct rumble sounded, shivering through the air from the north. A storm was brewing over Lake Eshina and above, the clouds were starting to weep. Jonik felt the first patter on his armour, as the rains came down, droplets splashing in the dirt. Vandar himself cries for Aleron's fall, he thought. It was another tragedy to befall the Daecar family. A mother, a newborn son, a father, an heir...

Who will they send me after next? he thought bitterly, daring to spare a second glance up to the Daecar balcony, to see the writhing figures there, lost to hysteria and confusion. Elyon was on his feet, hands clutched at the railing, a horror, a hate, boiling on his face. Amron sat, seeming paralysed, lost, Lillia shrieking, the Tukoran princess fainting...

Jonik looked away. He couldn't bear it. He turned again and found Aleron still there on his knees, Vallath's Ruin slipping from his fingers, its great length lying upon the wetting sand. The blood was still pulsing out in great red gushes, and Jonik knew the job was done. No matter how many medics came rushing out to tend him, there'd be no saving him now.

He turned, stepping toward the tunnel, mere moments having passed since he severed Aleron's neck, moments that felt like minutes, minutes he'd never forget. The full horror of it seemed to be settling in across the stands, and the rain was falling more heavily. People were calling for guards, screaming murder, but no crime had been done. People died in these contests sometimes, and yet he still feared being taken in, feared the reprisals that might come.

He quickened his pace, and left the arena behind, left the rain, left the blood.

It was time to leave this city.

To leave and never come back.

* * *

Elyon stood amid the squawking, the delirium, staring down as Ludlum disappeared into the tunnel. To his left, his father was sitting motionless. To his right, Rikkard was calling for guards. Amilia's voice had cut off abruptly as she'd fainted; Melany was tending her, Amara the same with Lillia. The bellowing of grief pierced his ears, his heart, his soul. But his eyes were fury. His mind was wrath.

His hands gripped at the rails and in a sudden motion, he leaped over it, dropping down into the stands. He landed on several unsuspecting spectators, crashing into them some ten feet down, scrambling forward, down through the tiers. He pulled his godsteel dagger to enhance his speed and within moments was at the lowest seating, leaping over the wall, dropping down onto the sand with a crunch.

He didn't go for Aleron, he knew there was nothing he could do, but sped toward the tunnel. The rain lashed him, soaking into his blue cloak, coming down fiercer, coming down harder. Others seemed to have followed him. Killian? Lancel? Barny? He didn't know. Whoever it was, they sped for his brother. Artibus would follow in his time, but it was too late. Elyon knew it on instinct. Aleron was gone.

He reached the tunnel and escaped the rains and ahead, saw no sign of Ludlum. He rushed inside, into the belly of the arena, down corridors, heading for his changing room. He arrived and saw the guards stationed outside.

"Where is he!" he roared. "Is he in there!"

The guards looked at one another, confused, as Elyon barged right past them, marching inside. There, the boy who dressed Ludlum sat alone, waiting patiently to perform his duty. There was no one else present.

"Sir Elyon, has something happened?" Elyon turned on the guards as they followed him in. Through the walls, the furore rumbled. "Sir Elyon?”

Elyon didn't answer. He sped immediately from the room, dashing through the arena for the side-exit. There were guards there too, and one of them was down. The other was over him. The man looked unconscious, though not seriously hurt.

"What happened?" Elyon demanded.

"Ludlum...he knocked right past us, wearing his armour. It isn't his, Sir Elyon. He must return it. We tried to stop him but..."

Elyon was looking out down the hill. The air was thickening with rain and mist, and the people were rushing for cover. "Where did he go?"

"Straight down the hill." A finger pointed. "That way..."

Elyon sprung off, moving through the thinning crowds, down the steps that led to the streets below. At the bottom of the hill there was a large square, with avenues linking to the other ten hills. Elyon scanned and caught a glint of silver through the deluge, a figure heading quickly toward Maple Way, which led directly to the East Gate and out beyond the city. He rushed after him, as a crack of thunder bellowed through the skies, feet splashing on the thin layer of water accumulating on the cobbles.

Visibility was quickly deteriorating, the storm barreling toward the city, roaring in displeasure, in grief, as it came. Elyon gained ground and the figure began to clear to his eyes, a misting knight, garbed in godsteel. Another anguished roar echoed through the air, concealing his chase, but a moment later Ludlum glanced back and saw him, and he was changing direction and speeding on, darting off suddenly down a side alley.

Elyon hurtled after him, hardly even considering his own fate. He was wearing leather and wool and bearing a godsteel dagger only, Ludlum fully clad for battle and war. It would be no contest. Elyon would never pierce his armour and a single swipe from Ludlum's sword would cut through jerkin, cloak, flesh and bone all without discernible resistance. But he thought not of that. He wasn't thinking at all.

He turned the corner, and there Ludlum was, moving left down an adjoining lane. Elyon continued after him, roaring his name, lungs burning. He reached the mouth of the alley and a metallic figure burst quickly from the shadows, spearing Elyon to the ground. His great weight came down upon him, face hidden behind his helm, but Elyon managed to free his dagger-hand and drove the blade right for his face. He aimed for the small gap for his eyes, but Ludlum saw it coming, turning his face, and the blade scratched harmlessly along the edge of the faceplate.

Elyon roared, twisting beneath Ludlum's weight. "I'm sorry, Elyon, this wasn't what I wanted," Ludlum was calling. "I'm sorry. I had no choice..."

Elyon summoned his strength and scrambled away. Soaked through and sodden he flew to his feet and came again, stabbing at Ludlum again and again. His blade clanged and sparked, its tip digging mere millimetres into the surface of the plate, and all the while, Ludlum held his sword to the side and didn't raise it to strike.

"I'll not fight you, Elyon," he rasped. "I had no choice. I'm sorry..."

Elyon continued to thrash, the tears now streaming from his eyes, his breath panting. "You killed him! You killed my brother!"

Ludlum drew back, dodging, taking the blows when he knew they were no threat, and yet still, Elyon pressed forward. The rains fell, puddles gathering at their feet, and above the skies were inconsolable, bellow after broken-hearted bellow tearing through the clouds.

"I'll find you...I'll hunt you...I'll...I'll kill you..." Elyon's words weakened alongside his strikes and soon he was on his knees, as Aleron was, head hanging low, his tears joining the rainwater running in rivulets down his face. He let out a breath and turned his eyes up and there he saw his brother's killer, his father's crippler, grand and gleaming. He looked at his sword. "Do it. Just...just do it..." His tears welled. His voice cracked. Send me with him to Varin's Table. I cannot let him journey there alone...

"I'm not going to kill you, Elyon." Ludlum drew up his faceplate, and in his eyes, Elyon could see his despair. "I am sorry for what I am."

The two men stared at one another, before Ludlum darted forward, in a sudden motion, and swung with the pommel of his blade, connecting with Elyon's head.

The blessed blackness swiftly closed in, and into the filth, Elyon fell.

* * *

Jonik placed his blade on the ground and gently drew Elyon's unconscious body out of the puddles, propping him safely against a wall. He'd wake soon enough with no more than a bump and small cut to the head, but Jonik couldn't have him following him. Not now.

He checked left and right, but the lane was narrow and clear, and the rains had forced the locals inside. As quickly as he could, he removed his helm and gauntlets, and then set about taking off his armour. It was a little more difficult without a squire for aid, but Jonik was limber and nimble enough to manage it alone. When done, he neatly placed the armour by Elyon's side, removed the knight's cloak, and wrapped it around himself, over his sodden small-clothes. Standing, he took on the vague look of a Varin Knight. It was another moment to shame him. Another among so many.

He left the sword of House Ludlum there too, walking away from blade and name both. His handler hadn't requested that it, or the armour, be brought with him, and that Jonik return only with the Nightblade. He thought of it now, as he stood in the rain, as he looked down at Elyon sitting against that stone wall. It was the only thing that gave him comfort, his bond to that ancient blade. What else do I have? Nothing but the Nightblade. Nothing but vengeance.

He turned from the thought, and turned from his half-brother. All of House Daecar, and those loyal to them, would hunt him now, he knew. And should he turn from his own order, he'd have them coming after him too. A rock to one side, a hard place to the other. I walk at the bottom of a rift, sheer walls either side, and ever death looms around me...

He stepped away through the rain, returning to Lower Harlow, and the brothel above which he stayed. Tonight, he'd leave this city for good.

Leave it in shadow, and in grief.

* * *

Elyon was awoken by the prodding boot of a child.

He opened his eyes and found a small group of preteen youths standing before him. They were dressed poorly, and not children of the nobility. Street urchins skilled enough to creep past the inner wall to beg and steal. Three were trying to lift something to Elyon's side, straining hard, but failing to shift it at all. Above, the rains were still falling, but with less vigour, and the skies had started to darken.

The boy kicked again. Do they think me dead? Elyon grunted for him to stop and reached up to his head. There was a small gash and a bit of blood. Blood. His thoughts went to Aleron, to the ichor spilling from his throat, and suddenly he was lurching from the gut, bringing up bile and air. He heaved several times and then drew a long breath, spitting the residue, sinking back against the wall. A shiver went through him. He'd been stripped down to his jerkin and breeches beneath, his cloak absent. Ludlum must have taken it, lest these kids were after a prize.

He looked up at the collection of filthy, soaking figures. "You found me like this?" he asked, voice hollow.

The main boy stood above him, hands to his hips, nodding. "Thought you were dead, so fair game to rob. But you ain't." He glanced to Elyon's side. "Is this your armour?"

Elyon looked idly to the side, where a stack of armour had been neatly assembled. The sword of House Ludlum was propped against the wall beside it. Elyon shook his head dully, feeling empty, feeling lost. How could this have happened? How...

He laboured to his feet, soaked to the bone, the thunder now rumbling from the south. The storm must have passed quickly, filling the streets with puddles as it lumbered on. By the light, well over an hour had passed since Ludlum knocked him out. Elyon noticed his dagger still on the floor, and bent weakly down to pick it up, sheathing it at his hip. Tears coated his eyes, blurring his vision.

The children watched on.

"You...all right, mr? What happened to you?" one asked.

Elyon shook his head. He had no answer, no voice. He turned and began walking away, back down the street toward Maple Way. Ludlum would be gone from the city by now, he knew. There was no sense in making chase.

"But...your armour," chirped a child. "Your sword..."

"Keep them."

Elyon walked on, knowing they couldn't lift them, hardly caring if they could. He'd report it and have them fetched. Or not. What did it matter now? What did anything matter?

He shambled on through the gentle drizzle, drained of his vitality. The streets were mostly quiet, though no doubt word had begun to spread of Aleron's fall. He worked toward the castle, up the stairs and switchbacks, trying to hold back the image of his brother on his knees. Of Ludlum swinging the sword. The clang and gush. The red and grey of blood and rain, falling against the lead skies.

He reached the portcullis, and moved through the walls, across the courtyard, into the keep. The castle guards looked at him mournfully, though said nothing, and on he went, winding up and up toward the summit, up and up...until he reached the corridor that led to the dining hall and moved inside. The table was dressed for Aleron's expected triumph, the room empty. No songs. No celebration. Only darkness, and despair.

He drew forward, knees weakening, and flopped into a chair. The tears came now, squeezing from his eyes, and he reached out to take a flagon of wine, filling a cup, draining it, refilling, draining, again and again until he could take no more.

My brother is dead. My brother is gone. He cringed against his pain and let the tears flow freely. He filled another cup, and sunk it, and his stomach churned and brought it back up. Acid rose up in his throat, his head aching terribly. He planted the cup down on the wooden table and his head fell forward into his hands. He wept, and wept, until his eyes dried out.

Until he had nothing more to give, he wept.

56

Amron staggered heavily toward the door and slammed his fist against the wood. He heard the patter of footsteps beyond, bolts sliding, the door opening. The soft face of Lady Melany Monsort appeared, blurred to Amron's drunk-weary eyes.

"Lord Daecar..." her voice jittered. "Um, Elyon isn't here. I haven't seen him since... since earlier."

He stared at her, his veins filled with wine, his mind lost to an aching, unbearable despair. "Was it you?"

She frowned, confused, frightened by his glowering countenance. "Was...was what me, my lord?"

He moved forward and she backed away into her chambers, retreating from his lumbering gait, his gigantic frame plodding through the doorway. The room was directly beneath his own quarters, where he'd been festering for the last hour in thought, and one in particular had plagued him as he stewed and suffered and lost himself to the alcohol that was his curse. He stared at her. "Was it you?" he slurred. "Was it you who poisoned my son!"

Lady Melany retreated deeper into the room, and Amron swung the door violently shut. It crashed loudly, echoing through the castle, rattling on its hinges and hanging ajar. "My lord, you don't seem yourself. I...I don't know what you're talking about."

"My son!" Amron bellowed, his voice cracking like a fissure, split by the earthquake that was his grief. "My son whose life was stolen today! My son whose blood still wets the sand! It was my son who was not himself!" He took a heavy step forward, clinging to his crutch, eyes stinging and bloodshot. "Was it you! Did you poison him!"

"Of course not." She backed off toward the bed, glancing left and right. "How would I have? Why would I..."

"I saw you lurking near his water jug before his bout. You put something into it, didn't you! To weaken him, slow him down. Tell me the truth. Tell me and I may spare you." He lurched forward angrily, drunkenly, needing someone to blame. "TELL ME!"

He reached for her, but she was quick, and before he knew it, she'd ducked from under his grasp and backed away to the other side of the room. Amron huffed heavily, and turned, leaning on his crutch, and saw a glint of silver in her hand. A blade. My blade? He squinted down at his dagger's sheath. It was empty. Somehow she’d taken it as he came at her.

He looked up, in mild shock, and the sight of her holding the godsteel dagger seemed to confirm to him her guilt. In his drunken haze, he knew it. "You're trained," he said, eyes widening dangerously, lips drawing into a snarl. "You've been trained to use godsteel..."

The blade was large - a fit for a Daecar man - but she held it easily and without effort. He pulled the Sword of Varinar, its great, golden length gleaming in the lamplight. "You have lied to us...lied all along. Who are you working for? Janilah? Hadrin? One of the other houses? Who!"

"I've been trained to wield godsteel to protect the princess," she said, her voice speeding out an explanation. "It's part of my duty to watch over her. I had no part in your son's death, Lord Daecar..."

She was standing defensively, ready to spring toward the door. Ready to fight, Amron saw, if she had to. He tried to think clearly, think rationally. "You’re lying,” he murmured, the darkness overcoming him. "Tell me who you're working for!"

"Prince Rylian," she said, her voice catching with a note of panic at the manic look in his eyes. "He asked me to protect her, watch over her." She backed away toward the door, as Amron seethed and loomed. "Ask him yourself, my lord. Send a crow and he'll confirm it..."

His face contorted in anguish, unsure of what to believe, and suddenly Melany was making for the door, fleeing the room. Amron's eyes narrowed like a predator hunting prey and he instinctively took chase, lurching toward her. She reached the threshold, pulled the door open, and a figure appeared from the other side, blocking her way.

It was Elyon, drawn to the commotion. "What the hell is going on in here!" He looked at the two of them, taking in the scene, eyes flared, hand clutched to his dagger. His forehead was cut with deep furrows, as he saw Amron, Sword of Varinar brandished to his side, a murderous grimace torn across his face. "Father, what are you doing here? Why have you drawn your sword!"

"He's mad with grief, Elyon." Melany rushed to his side, standing a half pace behind him, clinging to his arm. "He's threatening to kill me."

"Father, is this true?" Elyon looked aghast and appalled. "Why would..."

Amron waved a thick-fingered hand at her. "She's trained in godsteel. She's been lying to us this entire time. She...she's not who she says she is, son. Look!"

Elyon turned to look at the blade clutched between her fingers, and his eyes narrowed in confusion. "But...you told me...you told me you couldn't wield it...

"I know what I told you, Elyon," Melany cut in. "I lied. I lied to protect my duty, under Prince Rylian's orders." She took a sideward step away from him, blocked off from the door now, moving smoothly, moving well with godsteel in hand. "Don't read more into it. Please. I'm telling the truth."

Elyon stared at her, his eyes red from weeping, his lips red from wine. He blinked several times, looking pained at the prospect that she'd betrayed him. It was too much to bear, far too much on a day like this. "Does...Amilia know?" he asked.

Melany shook her head. "Her father told me not to tell her. He thought she might look at me differently if she knew."

Elyon nodded slowly, seeming to believe her. "It...it isn't unheard of, Father." He turned. "Women in Rasalan learn to wield godsteel, sometimes."

"But not in Tukor," Amron said wearily, still unconvinced. He felt exhausted. So…exhausted. "They laugh at the Rasals for training women. It is a practice Janilah publicly condemns.”

“But not his son,” whispered Melany, her voice barely audible. “Rylian asked me himself…I promise it, he did.”

Elyon tended her with a soft touch to the arm. A supportive touch. He turned again to his father. "And what is your claim against her, exactly? You have never liked her, Father. Never. What has she done to have you threatening her at the edge of your sword?"

"He believes I put something in Aleron's water jug," Melany said. "That I poisoned him, before his bout. But others drank from the same jug and suffered no ill-effect. I had no involvement. None at all. Why would I? It makes no sense."

Amron knew Elyon had seen it too. Aleron's laboured movements, his increasing loss of focus and function. They'd both taken it as mere nerves during the first round, but for the duration of the break, Aleron had been acting oddly, appearing far too weary than he should have, after duelling for minutes only. It could only have been poison. Nothing else made sense.

Elyon began nodding slowly, as he retraced through his thoughts, wading through the fog of grief and wine that addled his mind. "I drank from it myself," he then said, turning again to Amron. "If Aleron was poisoned, it wasn't then. It wasn't Mel. I...I believe her. Why would she? It...it makes no sense."

No sense. There's no sense in any of this, Amron thought. No sense in them killing my son.

He took a few moments and drew a few calming breaths, and his ire began to settle, freeing his mind to think more logically. Beyond the madness of his grief, was there any basis for this accusation? What has happened to me? That I would make such a claim on such weak evidence? What sort of man have I become?

"Perhaps...perhaps you're right," he said heavily, his tone softening, his frame deflating as he hung heavily on his crutch. "I...I am sorry, my lady. I am...not myself, as you have said." He sheathed the Sword of Varinar, and pressed out a sorrowed sigh. "Please forgive me. You deserve no such accusation." And from me? From such a wretch as me?

"There is nothing to forgive, my lord," she said understandingly. She took a step forward. "Not today. You have every right to vent. I am...I am so sorry for what happened to Aleron, and can't imagine what you're going through. No father should have to endure such a tragedy, nor bury their own child."

He dipped his head, feeling ashamed, feeling despaired, desiring his own company once more, the lair he'd formed for himself on the floor above. What sort of father am I? he asked himself admonishingly. Elyon returns to find me here, in the chambers of the woman he loves, hurling appalling accusations. And what of Lillia? It is Amara who comforts her, not me. I seek my hole and the darkness it gives me. I have become a shadow of what I was. A shade. And a coward.

The thoughts brought with them a renewed anguish to his face and it was Elyon who moved toward him. He closed the space, as Melany stood quietly aside, trying not to intrude as father and son shared a tender moment. My son. My final son. I have lost two now. A newborn I never got to know. A firstborn I never saw grow to become the man he was meant to be.

Amron looked at him. At his final son. "Your cloak," His voice croaked, and he seemed to realise for the first time that Elyon wasn't wearing it, and he saw the bump and gash on his head, the dried blood down his neck. "What happened to you? Rikkard and Killian and others...they went looking for you, Elyon. Where have you been?"

Elyon didn't answer. He merely shook his head and told his father that he'd tell him about it later. Then he moved in and took him into an embrace. As though I should need it, more than he. It should be me, coming to him, not the other way around.

The troubled thoughts continued to come, a plague in his mind to which he couldn't escape. For week on week they'd grown and festered and spread and it had all led to this. And is it not my fault? Might I have done as Elyon beseeched me and told Aleron what he faced? I stood by and let this happen. His death is on my shoulders. I have contributed to the death of my very own son.

Me.

This is my fault...

He drew a shuddering breath with that thought, and could hardly hold back the tears. Elyon gripped him tighter, and suddenly he was taking further charge, and moving Amron from the room. They stepped out into the corridor and Elyon told Melany he'd be back in a moment. He took the knife off her, and slid it back into Amron's gilded scabbard. The door shut and a silence fell upon them. Amron firmed himself, wiping his eyes. When was the last time I wept? Eight years, he knew. When Kessia died. And now my family...is down to three.

"How is everyone else?" Elyon asked quietly. "Lil. Is she with Amara?"

Amron nodded, clearing his throat. "She hasn't stopped crying. I should go to her."

"No, not like this," Elyon said. "It's better than she doesn't see us in this state, Father. We need to be strong."

He knows I've been drinking, as he has too. He must have returned to the castle some time ago...

Elyon glanced down the corridor. "And Amilia?" His voice had an edge to it. "If you think Aleron was poisoned, might she not..."

"I don't think so, son. Amilia's grief has been quite genuine, from what I've seen. She is inconsolable. Her maids are tending her."

Elyon nodded. "What will happen to her now?" His eyes glanced to the door. Where Amilia went, Melany would surely follow. And what reason was there now for Amilia to stay?

"I don't know," Amron sighed, hardly able to form words. "She'll likely return to Ilithor, to her grandfather's halls."

Elyon's eyes held dolefully to the floor. "At least we can count Janilah out of the suspects," he whispered, his every word and utterance so heavy-hearted, as though even speaking was a struggle. "Why send his granddaughter to marry Aleron if only to..." He shook his head. He need not say it again.

Amron dipped his anvil of a chin, as a further silence curdled the air. "We'll get to the bottom of it," he said, laying a hand on Elyon's shoulder, trying to be encouraging, trying to be a good father. "We'll not let Aleron's fall be for nothing. We'll bring justice to those who have wronged us, son. I promise it, we will."

Elyon looked down the corridor with a thousand yard stare. Several long, thudding heartbeats passed before his eyes dipped to the sword at Amron's hip. Perhaps he was wondering who'd take the post now. Ludlum had seemingly fled. Aleron was gone. Amron knew not what would happen now and he simply didn't care. Not today. The berth of First Blade was sullied now forever. It would never be the same again.

Tears crept from Elyon's eyes. They crawled out silently, one and then another, trailing down his cheeks as he stood staring vacantly down the hall. Amron shuffled to him, discarding his crutch, steeling his lame right leg as he pulled his son into a hug. The tremors ran through his right thigh, rippling up and down the muscle and flesh, but they were nothing to him now. He barely felt them, such was the bellowing agony in his heart, straining with each stabbing beat.

He hugged his son, hugged him long and hard, as Elyon wept silently into his shoulder. It doubled his distress so see his son so broken, to see Elyon's hardening exterior crack. Lillia had barely been old enough to remember the days when Kessia died, but her loss had cut Elyon so deep. And now this? Now Aleron...

He clung tight, and kept his own tears from falling. Enough. Enough tears. Enough drinking. Enough weakness. I have a duty to my children, above all. Curse this blade at my hip. A part of Vandar's heart it may be, but it is not my blood. They are. My son. My daughter. I have neglected them both, but no more.

He cemented the thought as Elyon drew away. "Go to Melany," Amron said. "Seek comfort with the woman you love, son."

Elyon looked too stricken to argue, drained dry of his strength, spent of his tears. He nodded softly and moved to the door, opened it, and disappeared inside.

Amron turned, his mind clearing, escaping his drunken stupor for the final time. He picked up his crutch and hobbled through the castle, moving toward his quarters. On the way, he passed a random wooden table, thick-legged and squat, set beside the wall in a wide, open hallway. He reached down with his right hand and begun unfastening his scabbard, removing the Sword of Varinar and its ceremonial sheath.

He placed it on the table, and it groaned under its immense weight, but held. Amron stood before it. He stood before it for an indeterminate time, crystallising his thoughts, fortifying his purpose. Then stepping back, he took a final look at the sword he'd held for twenty years, the fragment of Vandar's heart...both blessing and curse...and pulled a long breath into his lungs. It was time to give it up, he knew. I will not be captive to you, any longer.

He closed his eyes, turned, and stepped away down the corridor.

Free of its weight, and burden, forever.

57

The shuffling of hundreds of boots and hooves filled the late afternoon air, mingling with the creak and rattle of wagons rolling upon the rutted roads. The movement of the small army had been the backing track to Saska's life over the past six days, as she rode south with Marian, accompanying the host on their journey from Thalan.

For the last couple of days, they'd been travelling along the northern banks of the North Fork River, one of three main tributaries that rushed down from the Snowmelt Mountains to the east, now dominating the skyline behind them, white against the frigid, dreary skies. The other two rivers were similarly named. Further south was the Mid Fork River. Beyond that, the South Fork River. All three ran down from the mountains and gathered into one great, broad waterway called the Forks that cut across Rasalan and emptied into the Sibling Strait. Where they merged was a huge fortress - Northgate Castle. It was the gateway to the north, they said, and the only way for an invading army to pass northward through Rasalan, if they wished to assault the capital.

The fortress loomed now, clinging to the riverbank in the distance, hidden behind high stone walls with soaring grey towers at the front of the battlements. As the final major defensible position against a conquering army, it had been built to be formidable, and capable of housing a large army within its walls. A bridge extended out from it on the southern side, crossing the Forks. It was the only crossing, by all accounts, giving passage between the north and south of the kingdom.

Saska was enjoying the view, and feeling peculiarly chirpy given the torrid state of things not too far to the south. "How wide is the river here?" she asked, trotting alongside Marian somewhere toward the front of the host. The soldiers they were travelling with were largely reserve forces, coming down to bolster the fortress. There were few Bladeborn among them, though their commander was a young Suncoat named Sir Francis Maynard, a highborn knight fresh from the academy charged with delivering the host safely to Northgate.

"Some five hundred metres or thereabouts," Marian answered, bobbing gracefully along on her elegant, silver-coated palfrey. "The fortress was intentionally built where the river is widest to make the bridge as long as possible. See how narrow it is?" She pointed forward, though Saska had to grab her new glorious godsteel dagger to better enhance her vision. "That's intentional too. You've never been to the Links, have you?"

Saska shook her head.

"Well that bridge is much wider...and quite the marvel actually, if ever you get to see it. Here, the crossing is hardly wide enough for a pair of wagons to ride side-by-side. You'll see when we get closer. It makes storming the bridge more difficult for an enemy army, and there are failsafes in place to destroy it, should they need to. It's a last resort that's never been required, but is always an option should the Tukorans attempt to cross."

"Which they will," grunted a voice behind them. It was Roark, one of Marian's faithful swords. He was travelling with the party, along with Quilter, Braddin, and Lark, who'd all been under Marian's service when Saska first joined them in Tukor several months back. "Rylian and Kastor's armies have merged now and are moving up through the Lowplains. They'll be here soon enough, m'lady, we can be sure of that."

"Not for some months, Roark. Winter is fast approaching and the first snows will be falling soon. Within weeks these lands will be blanketed white and their advance will slow."

Saska looked to the skies, shivering above them, thick with a low blanket of cloud. She was used to snowfall in late autumn and winter in Willow's Rise but here, though a similar distance north, it was colder on account of the elevation. The snow could get thick, apparently. She stared up, willing the skies to unload.

"There's many a fort 'n castle between here and the south coast that'll keep 'em honest," put in Lark, a little younger than the others, and named for his fine singing voice. He liked to carry a lute, slung over his back, ever on hand to pluck a string and set off into a tune. "It'll take 'em time to work their way up, so it will."

"They smashed through the Eastbank Fort at the Links in a day, if you don't remember," countered Braddin, who was the largest of the lot, barrel-chested and broad and wore mail armour under his boiled leathers. He carried two swords too, and had a dented bronze shield on his back, painted with a two-headed kraken. He wasn't so course of tongue, either, and the men called him 'Sir Brad' on account of his debatable links to noble blood. "They won't be held long at any town or fort from there to here." He shook his head with conviction. "I'm with Roark. It'll be done come the turn of the year. Right here at Northgate is the only place we might hold them. May as well pull back our armies now, then get to tearing that bridge down so they can't follow us over."

"That's a little defeatist, Brad," noted Saska. "You don't have any faith that we might win?"

"We? Would you look at her," laughed Quilter, his face almost perfectly square. He had a flat, wide nose and broad forehead, and even when laughing he didn't lose his frown. "You're fully one of us now, hey missy? Rasal through to the marrow."

"We should be so lucky," sang Lark. "We don't make 'em pretty as the princess, not around here."

Saska cringed at the name. Princess. It had slipped out one night in camp, the rumour of her royal Aramatian heritage. She had no one to blame, really, no one but the wine that had slackened her tongue. Still, Marian had made them all promise to keep the gossip to themselves so, beyond the group, no one else knew.

"Anyhow," Braddin went on, "there's no winning this war, not a chance, no sir. Call me defeatist, Your Serenity, but we got a better chance of sneaking across the Mercy and taking Ilithor for our own, than fending off King Jan's armies and stopping them reaching Thalan."

"Ooo, now there's a thought," hummed Lark. "How about it, m'lady, you put that one to the king?"

Marian didn't appear to be listening. Her eyes were on the fortress, scanning the lands around and beyond it, which were mostly open moorland, dotted with marshes and little woods and rivers. There was a flow of people arriving from the south side of the bridge, though Saska couldn't make out much more than that. Refugees, she suspected. Those attempting to cross to the relative safety of the north to escape the Tukoran advance.

Eventually, she turned. "Hmmmm? What was that, Bird?"

"What Brad said, about taking Ilithor," said Lark. "Not such a bad idea, hey? Pull back our armies, cross the Mercy, and take it while it's undefended. Easy peasy."

"We'd take Ethior first, of course," said Roark, all serious. "No sense in passin' it by and letting it be. That's Kastor's seat. You know it well, right little lady? You worked for 'em, those Kastors?"

"I did, a few years ago," said Saska in a stiff voice.

"Well then, it's settled. Let's turn ourselves around, shall we? Call the armies back, hop the strait, and give 'em a taste of their own bitter medicine. We could have Ethior and Ilithor in our pocket by month's end. Easy peasy, right Warbler?"

Lark wasn't very good at getting sarcasm. "Right," he said, nodding enthusiastically. As the youngest of the four he tended to be picked on the most, Saska had noticed. "What?" He looked around. "You don't think it's possible?"

The men gave out a laugh. "Keep singing, Lark, it's all you're good for. You got no mind for strategy."

"And you do, Roark?"

"Better than you."

"It's not the worst idea," came Marian's voice. The men silenced in their guffawing. "In fact it has been discussed by the king and his council as an option. Taking Ethior and Blackhearth and controlling the north of Tukor might be possible, seeing as they've emptied their lands of every boy who can wield a blade, but to march as far as Ilithor...unlikely. They'd come storming back across the Links before we could get there and force us to engage in the open. That's the last thing we want. We don't have the numbers to meet them head on so need to be smart."

The men continued to debate the merits of invading Tukor as they continued on. It wasn't something Saska had considered but she rather enjoyed the thought of it, and in particular, the prospect of taking Ethior made her feel almost giddy. She could imagine Cedrik Kastor's pompous face as he learned his city had been taken, and his castle burned to the ground. She'd keep hold of that one for the cold nights ahead.

On they went, nearing the fort, as Sir Francis sped away upon his destrier to meet with the gate commander. He shared a few words with him, then turned and cantered their way. "Lady Payne, you'll be staying with us tonight, I take it?" His voice was typical of the highborn Rasal ranks, clean and brisk and customarily enthusiastic.

"Correct, Sir Francis. One night, perhaps two or more. That isn't a problem, is it?"

"By no means, no no," he said earnestly. "You'd be most welcome to stay as long as you like, I'm sure." Marian tended to extract such reactions. She was widely regarded as one of the finest Bladeborn in Rasalan, and quite peerless among her own gender. Most wonderfully of all, she knew it, and wasn't afraid to point it out either. "I'll make sure you're given a chamber befitting your status, my lady. Will your protege be requiring her own room, or..."

"Saska will stay with me. I imagine space is at a premium so I won't overburden you."

"And your men?" Sir Francis looked at the four rugged mercenaries - because that, Saska had begun to realise, was what they were - with a shade more doubt.

"You have a pigpen going spare? Or a cowshed? A kennel, perhaps?" Marian looked at her men with a wicked grin. "Put them any-old-where, Sir Francis. The worse, the better."

"Um...yes, of...of course."

"She ain't being serious, sir," grunted Roark. "At least I hope not."

"Well, um..." Sir Francis laughed, not in tune with their humour. "There's space in the barracks, and plenty of it, so far as I'm told." He didn't look any older than Saska and likely wasn't. Old enough to lead hundreds of men, though. Saska always found that odd, how the nobility thought themselves more qualified to lead, no matter their age or experience. "Will that serve?" He posed the question to Marian and waited.

"Oh, I suppose I'll be charitable, just this once. The luxury of the barracks it is, then."

"Very good, my lady. I shall speak with Lord Buckland and make arrangements."

He trotted off, as the host began moving through the open gate at the rear of the fortress, entering the castle grounds within. The square was large and open and filled with activity, though it was evident the castle wasn't near full. Right now, most of the Rasal army was stationed further south in defence of the forts and cities there, Saska knew, and it would be a while before they retreated here.

They circled toward the stables, which were particularly busy, providing plenty of work for the grooms. Marian asked around for the most assiduous of the stablemen and when he hustled over, work-worn and sweaty, she gave him explicit orders to tend to her horse personally.

"And hers," she added, as Saska climbed off her mount. It wasn't as well-bred as Marian's, but was a solid stallion, brown with mottled white patches, young and eager. Saska had taken to calling him Spot. Hardly original, but she didn't care. Not every horse fit a gallant name like Stormwind, as Marian had named hers.

"Of course, my lady," the groom said, generously admiring both horses, when really Spot didn't warrant such attention when standing next to Marian's regal mount. "I'll make certain both of them are well cared for."

"And what about us?" laughed Quilter, who stood to the side with the others. Lark was humming a tune and looked to be quietly arranging his latest melody, and the others were in chatty conversation, their horses already taken off. "You going to tend us too, boy?"

The young stableman didn't know how to respond. Sir Francis wasn't the only one who struggled with their humour.

"Ignore them," Marian said, blowing out a wearied sigh. "They were all dropped on their heads as children."

The men laughed uproariously and took swigs of their wineskins, as Lark cleared his voice and set off into a song. He wasn't the sharpest blade in the armoury but had proven himself a decent lyricist. He plucked a string and began.

Down the North Fork we walk and ride,

We walk, we ride, for King Janilah's pride.

To Northgate, where we'll hold him firm,

Where no army has ever earned...

Its passage past, oh no, oh no!

There is no force to cross this flow!

We'll cut his knees, and cut his throat,

We'll hold his armies at this moat!

And should he try to pass...

Oh please Gods, try to pass!

We'll take these Forks, all three of these Forks,

And shove them right up his arse!

The others broke out in laughter as Lark swung back around to the beginning and started again, and to the backdrop of his ballad, the group continued through the fort, working past the portcullis gate and into the small inner courtyard.

They found Sir Francis standing with a bear-like man wrapped in leathers and furs who had the bearing of the commander of the fort. He had a huge black beard that rolled down to his sizeable belly and wore a pair of large battle-axes on his back, crossed over. Both were godsteel, fogging gently. Rare, Saska thought. Ilithian Steel axes weren't near as common as blades.

Marian stepped to join them and Saska, as ever, kept to her side. The others held back, singing and drinking, as they had done every evening and would do for some hours to come, and before long other soldiers were joining in with the refrain, as voices filled the air.

And should he try to pass...

Oh please Gods, try to pass!

We'll take these Forks, all three of these Forks,

And shove them right up his arse!

"Lord Buckland," Marian said, over the growing noise. "You're looking well, though as ever, perhaps a trim of the beard is in order? When it starts to lay claim to the top of your gut, I think it's time for a prune."

The large, grizzly man unleashed a broad smile, though his teeth and lips were hardly visible behind the thick coat of black hair that enrobed his face. "It's an extra layer of armour, Marian. The longer, the larger, the better, I say." His voice was growly and seemed perfectly in tune with his ursine appearance. "You're to stay with us some nights, I'm told? Frank's been filling me in." He patted a paw on Sir Francis's back; the two seemed well acquainted.

"One or two," said Marian, who was also clearly friends with the man. That was hardly surprising. She knew every prominent highborn across the kingdom and many of them she knew well. By consequence Saska's own list of lofty acquaintances was growing, and growing fast. "I'm hoping for more news from the south before I continue beyond the river. Perhaps we might speak in private later so I can hear the latest reports?"

Buckland nodded expressively, eyes shadowed beneath his silver-streaked, bushy brows. "Of course. We can talk in my chambers, once you're settled. Where are you planning to go?"

"That is what I'm still trying to decide," said Marian. "We hear the Tukoran army has merged and advanced northward as one force. I imagine they'll strike at Harrowmoor soon enough. They'll need to take it if they want to further their march up the Lowplains."

Saska had heard of Harrowmoor. It was another of the larger, fortified castles down in the southern foot of Rasalan.

Lord Buckland shook his shaggy, bearded chin. "Your information is out of date if the latest crows are to be believed. It appears they have held their northern advance and veered east, toward the coastal cities. Their forces have stopped and made camp some miles west of Shellcrest."

Marian mused on the information for a moment. "They may be planning to take the coast, city by city," she then said. "To control our trade routes."

"Yes, that was my first thought too. But there's another option." Buckland drew a troubled breath. "We hear King Ellis is planning on sending a Vandarian host to support Tukor. They may be waiting for them to arrive."

Marian took the news calmly, and probably expected it. "Is this confirmed?"

"No, not as yet," said the Lord of Northgate Castle, "but it seems likely at this point. Information has been leaking out of Varinar these last days and it seems they're waiting for the Song of the First Blade to conclude before taking a decision."

"That won't take long," said Sir Francis. "The final was yesterday afternoon, Uncle."

Lord Buckland nodded to the young knight who was, apparently, his nephew. "Yes, and by now Aleron Daecar should have prevailed. If he's anything like his father, he'll argue against Vandar's involvement, but the rumours aren't kind on that account. They say the Jewel of Tukor has laid him with a saddle and steers the Echo's course, and under that bastard Janilah's orders no less."

Janilah. That name again. Saska silently cursed the man she'd never met, the man who'd given the order for boys like Del to be mustered for war. Only Amron Daecar had appeared able to restrain him but now she'd heard the Crippler's authority was gone. How could that be? She knew all the stories about him, the legends. She knew how valiant and heroic and venerated he was, how he'd kept war at bay all these years. So what that he was now crippled himself...he wasn't dead, was he? Were people that fickle? Were they so willing to cast him aside, even after all he'd done for them?

Marian went on, as the boisterous noise in the courtyard continued to swell, the singing spreading like a plague. "Amron Daecar was a special man, but Aleron, who knows?" she said over the clamour. "Sons of great men are rarely so great as their sires. To be turned by this pretty little princess is quite telling, don't you think? He lacks his father's authority. Be sure of it, gentlemen, Vandar will march this way, and soon. And it is important that they do."

Sir Francis looked bewildered by the comment, and Saska wasn't certain what Marian meant either. "How can that be, my lady? There's no way we can fight off both Tukor and Vandar alone."

"No indeed, Sir Francis, together they would crush us, and do so with some ease. We have not the strength to repel Tukor for long, let alone a coalition of our northern neighbours. The only way we can possibly prevail here is by trickery...so trickery it must be, and in that we are quite skilled. By it, we may incite violence and discord among them. That is all we have, so far as I can tell."

"A risky plan, Marian," said Lord Buckland thoughtfully, his fingers disappearing into his beard to scratch his chin. "To stir trouble between Tukor and Vandar could leave the whole of the north vulnerable. Does this plot come from the king?"

"No, it was proposed by Lord Paramor some weeks ago, when he returned to Thalan to share the king's counsel. I'm hardly going to pretend it's perfect, but it's one of the few we have, and is worth pursuing. But alas, that is for Lord Paramor and Prince Hadrin and the other senior leaders to consider. I have my own tasks to complete." She turned to Saska at that, who'd stood by silent the entire time, as she was growing accustomed to when matters of import were discussed.

"This is your ward?" asked Lord Buckland, looking down at her properly for the first time.

"My protege, and the best I've ever had."

Buckland pursed his black-bearded lips and whistled softly. "High praise," he said. "High praise indeed. What's your name, young lady?"

"Saska. A pleasure to meet you, my lord."

She bowed and he did the same. "Tis all mine, if I'm to believe Marian's words, and I hope you bear the expectation well. The Marian Payne I know is a brutally hard taskmaster. To have won her around is quite the feat. How long have you been in her service?"

"Two months," Saska said. "Perhaps a little more."

"Good gods, and you're heading south with her! After so short a time?"

"Needs must, my lord," said Marian. "Believe me, Saska is no ordinary Bladeborn. She can handle what we'll find down there."

"Well I'll have to take your word for it, Marian. And true enough, we can leave no stone unturned now." He looked off to the north of the courtyard, as a stream of commoners began making their way through the southern gate, coming from the bridge.

"Been getting lots of visitors of late?" Marian asked.

"Oh yes, many. We've had flocks of them crossing the Forks these last days and I hardly know what to do with them all. Frank, why don't you take Marian and Saska off to their quarters to get them settled." He glanced beyond them. "Your men, Marian?" Once given the confirmation, he continued. "They seem a spirited bunch. Get them into the great hall, Frank, and see them well tended with meat and mead. I think I'll join them later for a song. You know I enjoy a good croon, Marian."

"That you do, Buck. Not that you could ever carry a tune."

"It's the taking part that counts, so I always say." He grinned, and looked less intimidating now, not so much a bear as an overgrown puppy. "We can further our discussion a little later, Marian. Frank, go ahead and lead them up. The hearth should already be burning in your chambers."

It was, the bedchamber set up high on the southern side of the keep, giving ranging views of the river and lands beyond. A pallet bed had been made up near the hearth, for Saska to sleep in, while Marian would take the main, curtained bed. The room was cosy, with thick red rugs on the cold stone floor and brown drapes on the walls for warmth. The single window that presented a view to the south was small, and set with shutters to keep the fierce winds at bay.

Saska took a stool and sat there for a time, looking out at the view. Across the river and to the west, a large oak forest carpeted the lands, laid out over the coastline. The city of Oakshore was nestled in there, where the Forks opened to an estuary and wept out into the Sibling Strait. East from the castle were the great Lowplains, a huge expanse of open prairies and marshland sodden from year-round rainfall. There were cattle farms and settlements out there and the occasional hilltop fortress, but not much else. Nothing that would entice the Tukorans that way.

As Saska sat, food was brought in by a servant. She carried it on a tray, set it down on a table, and began lighting the candles in the room as the afternoon ebbed into dusk. Marian had gone now to check on the others, and speak with Lord Buckland, leaving Saska alone to her musings.

"Will you be eating by the window, my lady?" asked the maid, moving back toward the food. There was a bowl, steaming with soup, and a plate of boiled potatoes, diced carrots, and a generous slab of beef. A small flagon of wine completed the meal.

Lady, thought Saska. I suppose she would think I'm noble, dressed in this fine grey cloak, sitting up here in these chambers. "Yes, please, if you don't mind." Her instinct was to stand and do it herself, but Marian had told her to let go of such impulses.

The maid stepped over, placing the plate and bowl on the wide stone windowsill, before stepping away. She poured a cup of wine without being asked and returned, setting it beside the meal. "To compliment the beef," she said. "Will there be anything else?"

Saska shook her head, and the maid left the room, the door groaning at her parting. The novelty of being served and tended like this was new, and brought with it a mild discomfort. This maid was likely treated perfectly well, but Saska still looked at girls like her and saw her own past. She still felt the fiery tongues of Modrik Kastor's whip, tasting her skin and flesh. She still closed her eyes, sometimes, and fell back into the darkness of the dungeons of Kastor Keep...heard the scratching of the rats on the stone, gnawing at the bones of those left down there to rot...shuddered in the cold as her stomach began to devour itself, day after day passing without light, without food, as those rats closed in...and she wondered if the next slave to be flung into that cell might hear them feasting on her bones next.

She emerged from the pall of her disturbed former life and took a sip of wine, looking over the twilit lands. The grumpy skies glowed a muddy, orange-grey out on the western horizon, the forest tucked up in shadow, and right below, dark shapes were still moving along the bridge, trudging across the rushing waters among horses and carriages loaded with all their worldly possessions.

At the bottom of the keep, she could sense music and laughter and singing in the great hall. It brought a smile to her face as she imagined Lark and his lute at the heart of it all, with the others singing tunelessly around him. She considered joining, but her heart wasn't in it that night. Enjoy their company though she did, she still relished her time spent alone. To brood and reflect and think of her friends and just where they might be now, what they might be doing...

She'd barely touched her food when Marian returned, the door announcing her reappearance with a plaintive whine. Her thoughts had drifted, those minutes stretching to an hour or more without her seeming to realise it. Coming to, she noticed now that the skies were an endless black, and the only light beyond the window came from settlements glowing faintly across the plains. And...snow was falling, the first of the season, she saw, white flakes swirling on the wind. The windowsill was already lightly coated. She smiled and turned. "You called it, my lady," she said in a soft voice. "It's snowing."

"I did." Marian stepped inside and shut the door. "By morning the lands will be blanketed white. It'll make pretty viewing, for when we journey south."

She moved over to the table and poured a cup of wine, then pulled up a stool to sit with Saska at the window. The winds were blowing cold outside, but the fire continued to burn well in the hearth, warming them as they sat.

"I spoke with Lord Buckland and his council,” Marian said, looking out into the darkness, turning her eyes down to the inky-black river. "They tell me that there have been numerous raids on the smaller towns and villages around the south coast, led chiefly by Lord Kastor's men. I suspected this would happen. It presents an opportunity."

So much for Janilah's armies not pillaging the lands, as Vincent Rose had proposed, Saska thought angrily. She'd heard that the Tukoran army numbered over sixty thousand men in total. How could you possibly control and police that many soldiers? Even if you wanted to, there would always be rogue elements seeking loot, seeking women.

"It seems these raids have a particular purpose, Saska," Marian went on, drawing her attention. "According to Lord Buckland, the villagers are being gathered in the squares and tested to see if they can wield godsteel. They're searching for Bladeborn, and young women in particular, hidden amid the Rasal population, to use as breeders." She snorted, showing her displeasure for the practice, and Saska sat up, listening more intently. "If you're willing, I'd like to place you in a village that hasn't yet been raided, somewhere where we know they will reach. Once they discover that you are Bladeborn, they will then take you into their camp, and therein lies our opportunity."

Saska quietly assimilated her mentor's words. Marian had been vague, thus far, about exactly what she was expecting of her, but this came as no great surprise. Saska was fully expecting a dangerous assignment involving the Kastors, and was already mentally prepared for something like this. "You want me to operate from the inside?" she asked.

Marian dipped her chin. "Yes. You know Cedrik Kastor better than anyone here. You know what he likes, and what he doesn't. We will disguise you as a girl whom he will desire, and make sure he doesn't recognise you. Finding a young southern girl with Varin blood will no doubt catch his attention. You will be brought before him and then you'll have your chance, once you're alone."

Saska was nodding. Everything Marian said rang true. Cedrik Kastor would froth at the mouth to get his hands on a southern Bladeborn girl, of that there was no doubt. What a rare catch it would be. She'd find herself alone with him, she knew it. And then...

"You want me to assassinate him?" she asked.

Marian observed her for a long moment, seeming conflicted. Does she see something in me, some doubt? Or is it merely her own reluctance to send me right into that viper's nest? "If you don't want to do this, you don't have to," she said, laying a tender hand upon Saska's forearm. "I know what I'm asking of you. I know what a risk it will be, but..."

"But you have no choice," Saska cut in. "This is war, Marian, and I'll do my part." Her eyes were sincere, and there was no fear in her voice, just a cold commitment to her duty. "I owe you my life twice over, for saving me from the wagon, and then again in the palace last week. As far as I see it, I'm living on borrowed time. If I spend my final moments ramming a knife in Cedrik Kastor's throat - or better yet, right between his legs - that's good enough for me."

Marian's thin lips curled into a smile, and in the firelight her features were more sharp than ever. "What a brave girl you are. Rasal through to the marrow, as Quilter so rightly said. There's none more defiant than us, Saska, and my gods you have that in spades. But..."

She stopped, drawing a troubled breath, and spent another few moments in thought. "We don't have to decide on this course, not yet," she concluded. "I'll not send you in there for a suicide mission, Saska. I'll only do it if I believe you can get out, once you've gutted that pig and sent him to join his father. I'll be nearby, I promise. With my height and appearance I do well when mimicking men. I'll not have you in there alone. Kastor is not worth your life."

He might just be, Saska privately disagreed, thinking of every girl he'd abused and defiled and killed. After all those lives he and his father ruined, he might just be...

Marian stood, reached out, and pulled Saska unexpectedly to her feet. She towered so tall above her, as the mother she'd never had. "Now come, we can talk on this more in the days to come, and distill our purpose and plan. For now let's turn from all this morbidness and enjoy our time here while we can." Her beautifully stern face loosened into a smile. "I believe Lark has added an extra verse or two to his latest hit, shall we go have a listen?"

Saska grinned, and suddenly the idea of joining the fun in the hall held an appeal. She was soon to enter a world of profound risk and danger and yet, somehow, having a plan, however vaguely conceived, helped funnel her mind toward her purpose.

"Let me guess," she said, feeling oddly relaxed. "Those verses become less and less complimentary of King Janilah as they go on?"

"I suspect that's probably the case," Marian agreed. "And I'm sure others have been targeted by Lark's lyrical abuse. Perhaps even Lord Kastor himself? We can but hope." She smiled easily. "Expect cursing and drinking aplenty. Shall we?"

Saska nodded. "After you."

They descended through the keep to the great hall to find that Marian hadn't been lying. Each song was more disparaging than the last, and the ale and wine were flowing freely. Saska joined the fun, laughing, drinking, even singing as she'd been taught to do. During her time at the academy, she'd been trained to imitate nobles, to play the part of highborn girls, but in the end, at least for now, it turned out it wasn't to be.

No, I'll mimic a southern servant girl, she thought, who has no idea they're Bladeborn at all. Perhaps it's just me, but that rings a distant bell...

She grinned to herself, finding some ironic joy in the thought. She'd worried about trying to mimic a highborn, thinking she'd slip in her accent or get something wrong, make some great blunder of etiquette that no true lady ever would.

But this...well, this was different.

She'd been training for this all her life.

58

Ranulf Shackton drank in the cool sea air, as the wind whipped at his brown leather coat, clapping lightly at his legs. Beneath it he wore tan breeches and shirt, waterproof whaleskin boots, and a jerkin - also whaleskin - for warmth. Ranulf had been on too many adventures to count and knew how to dress for the conditions. Out here it would be cold, and wet. He was perfectly attired to handle both.

From the forecastle of the large caravel the ocean was laid out before him, the calm waters sparkling beneath the moon and stars, the looming shadow of the Snowmelt Mountains cast high into the heavens on the eastern coast. They'd left Bleakrock only that morning, setting off not long after first light following their five day trek from Thalan, and Ranulf had spent most of that day inspecting every inch of Vincent Rose's fine ship, admiring her sleek beauty and robust design, the quality of her sails, the smooth perfection of her tall masts.

"You approve, do you Ranulf?" Rose had asked him earlier, as he found him regarding the gilded figurehead of a beautiful, naked woman set upon the prow of the ship. "I'm glad to see it. You know how much I value your opinion, old friend. Should you find a fault, please, do tell. I'll have the shipwright flayed for it, a strip of skin for every blemish."

He'd been joking - of course he had - but the minor imperfections Ranulf had since discovered had all gone unreported.

His private room was no less impressive. Large and elegantly furnished, it appeared that Ranulf had secured one of the finest berths on the vessel, second only to Rose's sprawling private cabin. Ranulf hadn't been permitted entry into the merchant's inner sanctum yet, but it wasn't a stretch to imagine that it would be quite resplendent, and a match for the man's extravagant and eccentric sense of dress.

A few voices floated on the air behind him, emitted by the sailors on duty up on deck. Ranulf turned so see who they might be, and found several northmen gathered in quiet discussion, brooming idly, pulling at ropes, watching the stars blink awake on the firmament. They were part of a crew of some twenty five - sailors, servers and other aids all - and to further his peculiarity, Rose had equipped himself with a broad selection of characters, men and women both, from all over the world, to attend him and his ship.

"This boat is our world," he'd announced before setting sail, making a short address. "We are all friends here, on this portable little planet of ours. There is no war, not on these decks, nor ill-will or animosity on account of the lands we hail from. When under my sails you'll treat one another as brother and sister and dearest friend. This is our haven for the coming weeks. Let's enjoy it, and each other, as best we can."

He'd grinned, plump-cheeked and walked off, suggesting he wasn't being entirely serious. But that was Vincent Rose. Enigmatic and quite idiosyncratic, he liked to do things differently and didn't seem to take much seriously, barring his determined pursuit of power and profit.

There were sailors from Vandar, Tukor, and Rasalan aboard, a few skilled seamen from the Tidelands off west and the Tellesh Isles south, and even a grumpy, grunting Agarathi who didn't particularly get along with the northerners and looked unlikely to take Rose's words to heart. There were others from even further south - a few bubbly Aramatians, a grouping of tall, dark-skinned Piseki, some golden-haired Solapians and a pair of cat-eyed Lumaran twins who weren't sailors at all, but quite stunning pleasure girls whom Rose took to his bed each night.

Then, of course, there was Leshie. She was at Rose's side most of the time, now in his service as both aid and protector, though really she was nothing but another toy to join the set, another interesting creature to add to his growing menagerie. Ranulf had been fully apprised of Rose's history in poaching Marian's students and, of course, that was the reason Saska had come to him. She'd asked Ranulf to make sure he kept an eye on Leshie and, for the past five days, he'd been doing exactly that.

The ship groaned, moving up a gentle swell, riding the waters so elegantly. Ranulf's lips held a smile. The cool, salted air, the endless grey horizon, the shadows of islands haunting the distance. He loved it...he loved it all and how thrilling it was to be heading south once more. He'd not left the north for some years now, the last of them largely spent in cells and dungeons, wasting away like a corpse, gradually losing himself to the delirium of his plight.

To be here, now, was not something he'd never expected. And in the service of the king and crown, no less, he thought proudly, filling his lungs. He still recalled King Godrin's words in the palace, less than a week ago, when they'd spoken of him leaving with Rose. There is no better place for you, my friend, the wise old king had said. A few short words, to be sure, but within them there was plenty to unpack. Ranulf was well acquainted with Godrin's perplexing parlance and had come to see that his being here, on this ship, was important. He thinks I'll discover something, he thought, looking out over the waves. It had given him a sense of purpose, and an expectation that he had an important part to play himself. He may have been sailing away from the war, but there were more important matters stirring beyond the bluster of battle.

But how will I come into it? he wondered idly, gazing out. And just how is Vincent Rose involved?

He continued to muse for a time before the man himself appeared, his slow, relaxed footfall coming up the steps to the forecastle. Ranulf turned and his eyes were assaulted by colour, as Rose smiled easily and joined him at the prow of the ship, dressed in a full-length brocade jacket, black with plenty of golden embroidery, with a fur-lined maroon mantle on top. It was a quite regal look and accoutred with jewellery, a fluttering scarlet scarf, knee high red-leather boots and elbow-length gloves. Leshie was absent, perhaps sent to sleep below decks. Or already waiting in his bed? Ranulf had to wonder. It wasn't just the Lumaran twins Rose lusted for, after all.

"A peaceful night," Rose said, laying his gloved fingers on the wooden bulwark at the very front of the ship. He moved his eyes to the skies. "The stars are out in force, how pretty. It seems your sea god has blessed our journey, Ranulf."

"A blessing today can become a curse tomorrow," Ranulf returned. "The gods are fickle, Vincent. Clear skies one night, storms the next."

Rose observed him for a extended period of time, a joyfully inquisitive look on his face. "Nicely put," he said. "Fickle indeed," and he laughed, loudly, his voice echoing across the water. When he stopped he smiled again and took a long, contented breath, as though he'd just been tended by the twins or Leshie or all of them at once. "We'll be at Falana by morning," he then said. "What's your take? Shall we sail through the pass along the coast or around it to the east?"

Ranulf considered it, looking ahead to the faint black shape of the island of Falana in the far distance, one of four islands that made up the Azure Isles off the northeast coast of Rasalan. All four were named for a major water deity. Falana was the god of the shallows, and around the island, the waters teemed with cold water reefs and aquatic life. The other three islands were named Daarl, for the goddess of the depths, Matmalia for the goddess of waves, and Holashan for the god of the endless sea.

"The seas are calm," Ranulf finally said, "and I see nothing in the skies to suggest rough weather is near. The pass will be quicker, and should pose no problems."

That pass was relatively narrow and in stormy seas, ships risked getting dashed up against the mainland cliffs or snagged on the submerged rocks and reefs that lurked just beneath the waves. To travel around it, however, would add another day or so to their trip, and send them out into pirate waters. It didn't seem necessary.

"Right you are, then," Rose said breezily, shaking a wrist full of jangling bracelets. "I must say, Ranulf, it's such a boon to have you aboard. I do believe your coming to me was providential, and though I'm hardly a devout man I see some fate in our meeting. Would you agree?"

"It would be churlish of me not to," said Ranulf with a grateful nod. "I am in your debt for giving me passage south, Vincent. Finding a ship heading this way was proving hard enough, but to be provided such a fine cabin...truly, I shall not forget it."

"No indeed, I don't suppose you shall." He had a cryptic grin on his face, as a child hiding some big news. "But I'm sure you'll prove to be useful, in the coming weeks."

"I'm happy to help where I can in guiding our way," said Ranulf, "and in reading the wind and waves..."

Rose flicked a hand. "Oh, I have men aplenty for that," he dismissed. "No, your being here has another purpose, my friend, to which you are quite perfectly suited. And so I say again...providence! Who would have thought it...the very day you came asking to join my crew, was the day I actually realised I'd have need of you. I do so enjoy these little twists. They give life such...flavour, don't you think?"

His words weren't making a great deal of sense, though with such a man that wasn't wholly unexpected. "What purpose are you referring to exactly, Vincent? You haven't spoken of this before."

Did he feel a sense of unease? Perhaps, though nothing particularly glaring. Ranulf had already concluded that Rose knew he and Leshie were previously acquainted, and if he'd been concerned about that, he'd never have invited him aboard.

"Oh Ranulf, Ranulf, my dear friend, don't look so perturbed. You'll like it, I promise. I suspect you'll be quite thrilled, once you get over the shock of it."

Ranulf's manner dimmed, just a little. "What exactly have you done, Vincent?"

"An accusation? Please." Rose smiled, and did so broadly, his clean white teeth reflecting the moonlight. "Always better to show than tell, hmmm? Come, follow me." He bristled excitedly and moved off.

Ranulf followed a pace behind, as they walked down the steps from the forecastle and onto the main deck, moving past sailors and sails and masts, past ropes and rigging and back, all the way back, toward the captain's quarters. And captain he was, as well as merchant and magnate and malefactor all. It was a path Ranulf might have trodden if he'd been less ethically restrained. Imagine the riches I might have hoarded, he thought, had I made such a thing my goal. I could have had a boat like this of my own...or a whole fleet of them, no less, and so much else besides. He'd heard that Rose had over a dozen properties, all across the world, and that this, while his favourite, was by no means his only ship.

But no, of course, I never wanted that, Ranulf told himself. A little envy was natural, but he sought out a more precious treasure. Knowledge was his currency and in that he was quite rich. And that, he suspected, was the true reason he was here.

They stopped at the door to the cabin, set one level below decks at the stern of the ship where the vessel was broader and more stable on the waves. Ranulf's own cabin was a little further down the corridor, but here at the back, right beneath the quarterdeck, Rose imperiously took up residence. He lifted a hand and pulled away a sleeve and there, hanging amid the bracelets on his wrist, was a small key. He removed it and opened the door with a click before putting the bracelet back on. "Here we are then. Come take a look."

He stepped inside, and Ranulf followed, to find a cabin of fine embellishment set out before him. Cabins in sailing vessels were never so large as this, and clearly Rose had had it specially designed and outfitted to suit his needs. There were three rooms - or four if you counted the private privy that emptied straight into the ocean. The one in which they entered was fitted with a desk, table, chairs, rugs and drapes and paintings and maps and trophies hanging on the walls. On one side, a huge shark's head hung, its arrow-like face jutting from a large plaque, jaws full of razor-sharp teeth. Other creatures of the deep were on show. Villainous fish. Sinister sea serpents. A huge tooth took pride of place along another wall, ten feet long, curved and white and deadly. Ranulf stepped toward it, eyes wide.

"Is that a Manator tusk?" he asked, amazed, inspecting it. It was beautiful, shallow ridges spiralling up its length from root to tip, and worth an absolute fortune. The Manator was a particularly rare and dangerous sea beast, a deep-ocean monster that seldom surfaced and good that was too - when it did, sailors tended to die and ships disappear, never to be heard from again.

"Oh yes, one my favourite pieces," Rose said, stepping to join Ranulf. "It was an extremely old one, judging by the length of the tooth...over five hundred years if the expert I hired is to be believed. Quite the extraordinary catch, if I might say to myself."

"Now don't tell me you were there, Vincent, on the hunt yourself?"

Rose laughed with a sort of arrogant modesty. "Oh no, too much of a risk for me. I funded the operation and had them going out every full moon for almost a year. It wasn't until the eleventh month that they felt a stir and the battle began."

"Well I suppose that confirms the theory that Manators only surface during full moons," Ranulf said. "I take it you modified your ship to counter its attacks?"

"Of course. We had the entire keel reinforced to withstand its stabbing tusks. It made her heavy and low in the water, but did enough to keep the beast from filling her underbelly full of holes."

Ranulf looked at the tusk again. It was one of two that would have been on the beast, a pair of them protruding upward from the extended lower mandible. The Manator was all muscle, shaped like a great, stocky eel, some hundred feet long, with a huge head and jaws and these turks were its primarily weapon.

"Where's the other one?" Ranulf wondered. "Did you sell it?"

"Oh no, I could never do that. It's back at my main residence on Solapia. I have it above my bed there; I'll show you when we arrive." He grinned. "It's even bigger, if you can believe it, longer by a couple of inches. But this isn't the reason I've brought you here, Ranulf. Come, it's right through here."

They moved into a second room, smaller than the first. Set on the starboard side of the ship, the large windows gave views out across toward the Rasal coastline in the distance, the white crests of the Snowmelt mountains faintly lit in the moonlight. Set before the window, up on a stage two steps from the floor, was a large, polished-wooden desk. There was little inside beyond it, but the maps and books and scrolls gathered on shelving on the walls.

But one book, above all, caught Ranulf's eye, sitting at the centre of the desk. A wash of moonlight came through the glass, shining on the leather-bound cover. It was old...no, ancient, large and unopened. By instinct, Ranulf knew exactly what it was. Only less than a week ago, he'd seen its exact replica.

"The Book of Thala," he whispered, staring in disbelief. "It...it was you. You were behind the theft?"

Rose was standing aside, smiling in that vain way of his. "You sound a little angry, Ranulf. I thought it would be so, at first, but soon you'll settle. I know how much this book entices you. And here you are, with a chance to finally study it, and without the miserable old man looking over your shoulder. I have made all your dreams come true."

Rose stepped forward, moving up the two steps to the desk, and gently...very gently...pulled open the front cover. Dust sprinkled the air, and Ranulf's heart leaped a few beats. Rose smirked mischievously. "Do you want to know what it says, Ranulf?"

Ranulf stood, staying back, staring, as he tried to control the thunderous pacing of his heart. People had died. Forty three of them, when the final count was made. Mostly palace guards, but many unwitting nobles and palace attendants too had gotten caught up in the slaughter. I cannot be part of this, he thought. He tried to turn away, but couldn't. His eyes were on the book, longing.... I cannot...

"I want off this ship," he found himself saying, his principles taking charge. "We'll pass Stormhold in two or three days. You can let me off there. I won't be part of this, Vincent."

Rose was already laughing conceitedly. "Oh don't be ridiculous man, what nonsense! You're just a little taken aback, that's all. You think I'd set you loose to report this? Gods no. And on a more personal level, Ranulf, I'd not see you back on Rasal soil so soon, not with a war burning bright. No, best that you stay here with me, where it's safe. And while you're here, I see no reason why you and the Book of Thala shouldn't get...better acquainted, hmmm?"

Ranulf's blood stirred angrily at the trick. "And what exactly do you want me to do with it? Decode its secrets for you to sell to the highest bidder?"

Rose's lips folded into a wicked smirk. "Well there's a thought, Ranulf, I knew you'd be of use. But in truth, I am but a middle man in this little bargain. I arranged the theft for another, but see no reason to hand it over quite so soon."

"Janilah?"

"Yes indeed, and the Warrior King pays well...very well, as it happens. But so far as I hear, there's a great deal of fighting going on across the bays. From Whaler's to Redwater, the seas will be teeming with warships, and to try to sail to Tukoran shores to deliver it..." He shook his head and clicked his tongue. "Oh no, that's far too risky...and north, well the waters will be frozen soon so we can't be going that way either." He laughed triumphantly. "I think King Janilah can wait. What's a month or two or three? I'll send word when we're safe in Solapia and if he wants it, he can send someone then. But, in the meantime..."

Ranulf blew air, emptying his lungs, unsure of what to think. "You're playing a dangerous game here, Vincent. Janilah Lukar is not a man to cross."

"Who's crossing him? Not I, oh no. I just told you that reaching Tukor is near impossible now, such as things are, and to try to do so would risk the book as well. Janilah Lukar is a logical man, and he wouldn't want that, would he? He'll understand my reasons."

Perhaps he will, perhaps, not, though what am I to care? Should Vincent Rose fall foul of Janilah's wrath, so be it...he's made his bed and now he'll sleep it. He turned again and looked at the book, right there, opened out before him. There were no guards to stop him, no links and chains, no restrictions whatsoever. The only shackle he had was his sense of right and wrong and how strong was that, really?

And then again came the voice. That whispering old voice in his head. There is no better place for you, my friend, it said, the words of King Godrin echoing in his mind. Is this what he meant? Ranulf wondered, fitting the pieces together. The king hadn't seemed perturbed at all that the Book of Thala had been stolen. Did he know this would happen, that I'd find myself here? Is this somehow...necessary?

"Fine." The word came sharply from his mouth, and so returned Rose's smirk, slowly creeping out like a rabbit from its hole. "Fine, I'll take a look, seeing as I have no other choice. I know you well enough, Vincent, to see that you'll have me overboard with the sharks should I deny you. So what choice does that leave me?"

"None at all, my friend. But either way, you've made the right one."

Rose gestured for Ranulf to come forward to the desk, and up the steps he went.

"I think this calls for a toast, don't you? Let me just grab a bottle, while you get acquainted."

He stepped away and left Ranulf alone.

Alone with the Book of Thala.

59

The bitter winds rustled through the leaves, shivering violently as Jonik rode down the wooded track. Beyond the canopy the skies were swamped with cloud and a heavy damp fog hung in the air. A darkness shrouded the lands, a darkness Jonik missed. Varinar had been too bright, too busy. Too many people, too much light. I'll never go back again.

Soft lights appeared through the trees ahead, cloaked amid the mist. Jonik gave Shade a light spur and he clopped forward at a gentle lope, and soon they were emerging into the village of Russet Ridge, set near the southern banks of the Steelrun River a full day's ride from Varinar.

It was a small place, and at the southern side, a narrow hilltop climbed up, lightly coated in trees. North, the lands were thickly forested toward the river and east they opened out into the great Heartlands. Ahead, he could see the stables and the inn at which he had been told to meet. The village seemed deserted and yet there were a host of horses hitched outside. Jonik stopped a moment and studied them from the distance. They were sturdy beasts, not your usual fare for parts like this, likely belonging to the fixer and his guards.

He tapped his heels and Shade moved forward, riding toward the hitching post. The stables nearby looked well stocked as well, judging by the neighing going on inside. As he slipped from the saddle and set his boots to the sodden earth, he sensed a presence he couldn't see, hidden among the woods. There are men out there, he knew, men in hiding, but for what? He reached to the lead rope and made to tie it to the post, but Shade shook his head and quivered his mane. "You don't want to be tied?" Jonik whispered. The horse shook his head again, and his big brown eyes shot into the trees.

"I know, boy. I know," whispered Jonik. "They're out there. I know." He ran his hand reassuringly down Shade's glossy flank. "It's OK. I have everything in hand. I'll be back soon, wait here."

Shade snorted quietly, as Jonik withdrew, leaving him untied to keep him at ease. He trusted the beast implicitly and knew he wouldn't bolt without cause - and if someone came to try to steal him...it was better that he could.

He stepped toward the inn, dressed in dark leathers and his black woollen cloak. His boots squelched in the mud, soft from the storm the previous night, and his eyes ran over the sparse collection of buildings set beside the rutted track. The village was hardly a village at all, really, and can't have had a population of more than a dozen or two. Just the workers in the inn, the grooms in the stables, and a few others besides, but no more. A typical lay-by for travellers moving along the river. Quiet, remote...and a good place to spring a trap.

A groaning sound upset the silence as the door to the inn opened, the light within silhouetting the frame of a large, heavily mantled man with a misting blade at his hip. He gave Jonik a quick look, then stepped back and gestured for him to pass. This was new. His meetings with his handler had typically involved no such interactions, and though Jonik had always noticed the presence of several guards nearby, they had never interfered or come too close.

He took a moment to assess. Beyond the door, the inn was silent. No voices hummed. No pipe smoke drifted out into the night. It looked largely deserted, like the village, dimly lit with a few choice candles and lamps glowing here and there.

Jonik completed his assessment and stepped inside, scanning in an instant as the full interior came into view. A further four figures, dressed like the man at the door, lurked by the bar in a group. None were smoking or drinking or talking, and by instinct he knew they were Bladeborn, likely mercenaries protecting the handler, who sat in a corner alone, cold and distant and staring.

"Join me, Jonik."

That voice. It drew him forward, whispering on the still air. Jonik paced carefully through the tavern, empty but for the fixer and his men, and took a seat, his back to the room. Everything about this new set up screamed danger, and yet Jonik remained perfectly calm. I want this too, he thought, staring at the man, hating him. And you know it, don't you? That's why you're going to try to kill me...

"You have done well, Jonik," came his poisonous potion of a voice. "Very well indeed, in fact. You did everything we asked of you, and have been fully redeemed. You can relax now, child. We will take you home safely. Just relax."

The air stilled, and Jonik stared. He opened his mouth and spoke, and ever his fingers held the pommel of his sword, hidden beneath his cloak. "Is Amron Daecar my father?"

The man didn't react. He had perfected that bottomless stare, mastered that cold, empty expression. Featureless though he was, he looked old. It was in the eyes, those obsidian stones that never caught the light. He cocked his head, just slightly to the side. "Why would it matter? You are a Shadowknight, are you not?"

"I need to know," Jonik said, avoiding the challenge. "I was tasked with killing him. I have killed his son. I have done that for the order, but I need to know." He darkened his eyes. "Is he my father?"

"Yes."

Jonik sensed movement behind him. There were five other men in the room, five Bladeborn, five killers. Their hands moved into their cloaks.

"You're wondering why we didn't tell you?" the dead-eyed man went on. "Why we have kept you in the dark? There is your answer. Amron Daecar is your father. Aleron Daecar was your brother. Tell me, Jonik, would you have done your duty if you'd known that from the start?"

"Why me?"

"Why you?" A note of laughter cracked in his throat. "Because you share their blood, and that blood is powerful, and from both your father, and mother, you have been given a great gift. Only you showed yourself capable of wielding the Nightblade, Jonik. There was no one else but you. You should be proud of that, be happy. You have done the order a great service."

"And my mother?" Jonik asked, wanting to compete the puzzle of his parenthood. "Who is she?"

The man didn't answer.

Jonik glowered quietly, realising he'd never say. A further ten seconds passed before the man poisoned the air with his words.

"Your work is done, Jonik, and now it is time for us to return to the Shadowfort." His eyes dipped, quick as a bird, unnatural. "You have the Nightblade with you?"

Jonik stared silently.

"Show me. Place it on the table, so I can confirm."

A footstep landed behind him, ten paces. In his peripheral vision he could see them, closing in. A fizz of adrenaline moved through him. His eyes were back on the void.

He shook his head and slowly, his lips pulled away into a grimace. Their intention was now beyond doubt. "So even after all I've done for you, you're going to kill me?" Jonik asked plainly, seeing it all unfold. Soon as he put the Nightblade on the table, they'd strike. "Is that part of my duty too? Am I a loose end that needs tying?"

The tiniest flinch flicked at the demon's upper lip, for this was no man, but a devil. "Hand over the blade, Jonik," it whispered. "Just hand it over, and everything will be OK."

"Why? Why can I not carry it back to the Shadowfort?"

"You have fallen to its lure, Jonik. Do you not see? We do not want to kill you, oh why would we want that? Hand it over, and everything will be OK. You will see. It will all be OK."

"No."

"No?"

"No."

The demon tilted up its chin, and a horrifying expression consumed its face. "Are you refusing an order, Jonik? Do you refuse, knowing what the punishment will be?"

"The punishment is death, demon!" Jonik hissed, standing. "And I am its herald!"

In a flash, the Nightblade was in his hand, and the power was in his veins, and his body was fading...blinking out...disappearing from their view. At the very same moment, the creature's demonic face revealed itself, and from its throat, came a guttural incantation, and half a heartbeat later, the candles and lamps were exploding to life, burning bright in the room, showering light on Jonik's form.

His edges revealed themselves, fogging with black wisps of smoke, and suddenly five misting swords were thrashing toward him, hacking wildly at his partially-visible frame. The demon laughed, a great witch-like cackling sound that trembled through the air, but the noise only stoked the fire inside Jonik, igniting that deep, deep power within.

He focused hard and revealed his true mastery of the Nightblade, a mastery none had expected. Even within the bright light of the room, he faded, disappearing before their eyes as his outline thinned and dimmed, and the wisps of black smoke winked out, one by one. The cackling of the creature was caught in its throat, and suddenly the Bladeborn mercenaries were fighting air. Jonik fended off several strikes, forcing them back, and in a sudden move he turned, spinning, and threw the tip of the Nightblade into the demon's gut.

The lights doused immediately, and the creature spluttered to the floor, screaming, black blood pouring from the wound as Jonik hauled out the blade and a dread fell upon the room. Five Bladeborn stood before him now, searching with their frantic eyes. They cannot see me, no, not now. I have grown stronger than they know. Stronger than they ever thought I would.

The Nightblade and I...we are one.

He grinned wickedly and moved forward, feasting on their terror, slashing hard at the closest man as his eyes flared wide and, only at the last second, sensed Jonik approach. Too late. The Nightblade moved through his exposed neck and cut him clean to the spine, his head tipping back, neck opening up, blood spreading like a geyser, warm and red and wondrous. The other four mercenaries looked on in abject horror as the man's gullet split wide as if by magic. And magic it was, the power of this blade. I hold a part of a god in my hands and with it, I deal his justice.

Imbued by some great righteousness, Jonik went on the assault. Every frustration he'd felt, every resentment he'd clung to, came bursting forth like water from a broken bank. That quiet little tavern became a slaughterhouse, as Jonik's ghostly form took away legs and arms and chopped them down, limb by limb. Everything felt so easy, after battling with that Ludlum blade. These men were nothing...nothing at all...children, boys, with sticks to hand, duelling their father and his ancestral sword.

The door flew open, and up his eyes went. More men rushed in, a half dozen of them, those who'd been lying in wait outside. They took one look around and knew things had gone ill, and cravenly spun and fled.

Not today.

Today, I am death.

Jonik flew off in pursuit, and one by one he cut them through, his lips split into a broad smile as he ghosted through the woods. He hadn't been taught to take pleasure in killing, but this...this was different. He had been used and deceived and betrayed, and every strike was glorious restitution. Through the trees came howls of terror, and in the village, the locals hid. Outside was death, they knew. He had come for Russet Ridge that night, and when morning came, they'd find his gruesome work...from the tavern to the trees, they'd find it.

When the slaughter was done, Jonik calmly returned to the inn, to find the demon gurgling on the floor, lying in a pool of black blood. Its face was stark and wild, and its voice was a ragged, spluttery mess. "They will come for you," it spat, those lightless eyes now glowing red, its neat brown hair rough and lank, teeth rotted down to ragged stumps. Blood oozed from its cracked lips and its cheeks looked hollowed out. "No matter what you do, no matter where you go, they'll come..."

Jonik swung the Nightblade and detached the demon's head in a single, carefree swing.

"Let them," he growled, then left.

60

They laid Aleron to rest in the Steelforge, down in the crypts next to the brothers gone before.

Amron carried the front of the wide wooden coffin with Elyon to his side. Behind were Lancel and Barnibus, his closest friends, and Rikkard and Vesryn, his uncles, at the rear. Through the great funeral hall beneath the forge they walked, Knights of Varin lining their path. Friends and enemies all stood, watching, lords and ladies and squires among them. All held to the reverential silence, heads bowed, as they went.

The ladies stood together, fettering their tears, wreathed in black. Amara and Lillia. Amilia and Melany. Lady Lucetia Amadar, Aleron's grandmother, who'd been beside herself with grief, and hosts, great hosts of others. They carried the coffin on, on and on past the hundreds of tombs along the walls, until they came to where Gideon Daecar lay, grandfather to Aleron, father to Amron, venerated First Blade before his fall at the Burning Rock.

His tomb was no more grand than the rest. From lowly Varin Knight to greatest of First Blades, all were laid to rest in simple stone chambers, marked with their names and dates of birth and death and nothing more than that. Yet there was one difference, and one difference only, to mark the First Blades apart - a carving of the Sword of Varinar, etched onto the top of the stone...a mark Aleron's crypt would never bear.

Ahead, his tomb lay open and empty, beside that of his grandfather, waiting. Gideon Daecar had been a great man, an inspirational wartime leader, a powerful, ruthless presence on the battlefield. He'd fallen to the fearsome Skylord, Ulrik Marak, at the Battle of Burning Rock, as Amron found himself busy battling Dulian and Vallath far away across the plains. Yet before his fall, Gideon had led a full and noble life, and now he sat among the greatest of the Varin Knights at the top of the Steel Father's table, so all of Vandar believed.

I will sit there too, they say, right beside Varin and my father both. But where will my son now perch? Amron thought, as his heart throbbed full of dread, and they reached the open tomb and laid the coffin inside. How far from Varin, and his grandfather, will Aleron take his place? How far from me, when my time comes? He had won many tournaments, but had never fought in a proper battle, never even killed a man on the field, nor sieged a castle, nor felt the glorious rapture that came after a great fight was won. And is that my fault too, like his death? Amron thought bitterly. Have I kept our lands too peaceful, and denied my son his glory?

There had been fighting, and killing, of course, through the twenty years of Amron's reign. Across Vandar, houses would bicker and personal feuds would escalate into skirmishes and frays but never once had Aleron or Elyon been involved. But no longer, he knew, as one by one Aleron's loved ones came forward, throwing blue and silver petals onto the coffin, saying their last goodbyes. Elyon is to march to war now, and perhaps soon it will spread to these lands. More dragons had been sighted in recent weeks, and tensions were mounting fast across the north and south. Beyond the Red Sea, they were preparing for war, cawed the crows, and still they'd heard nothing from Lythian, no word despite their attempts to make contact, and the birds they'd sent off south.

Amron sighed in dismal despair, yet he would not lose himself to it...he couldn't, not now. If war was to spread, he had to do his part. North, he had thought. Might I find salvation there? To go out beyond our borders, beyond the mountains and forests and lakes...to the wilds...to that wilderness of ice and darkness where Vandar fell so long ago. At his tomb, might I find the answer? Might he bring me back to life, as he did Varin, so many times before?

The soft sound of sobbing now filled the air, but it was restrained and subdued, as Amilia, and Lillia, and Lady Lucetia took their turns before the tomb. Others stepped forward. Artibus, Lancel and Barnibus, Killian. His brother Nathaniel was there, and his cousin Brontus, both beaten by Aleron during the contest. And Sir Dalton and Sir Taegon, of the Taynar and Cargill clans, and their lord fathers too, watching on in silence, and so many others, lords and knights, standing still as only those closest to Aleron stepped forward.

Amron waited patiently nearby, with Elyon by his side, their faces cast stoic, their emotions blunted. Both had wept their last, and both now had their own paths to take. He looked at his final son proudly. There was a vengeance in him, he knew it, but Amron had calmed his urge to leave the city in pursuit of his brother's killer.

"We will right these wrongs, one day," he'd told him, when Aleron's death was still so fresh and all the city was wailing. "But vengeance in haste is folly. We must be patient, and stay silent, and await our chance, son. Like the hawk in the skies we'll stay hidden, beyond sight, and when the time comes to strike, we will. Quick and sudden and deadly, we will...but until then, we wait."

The procession to the coffin was ending, the final friends and loved ones approaching. Timlan stepped forward, Aleron's dutiful squire, as stricken as anyone by his fall. He'd been at his side for years and, at sixteen, still had several left before becoming a knight. He clasped his hands and bowed to his master, then blended back into the throng.

Others finished the formalities. Rikkard, Lord Amadar, Vesryn, then Elyon, then Amron. The men of his blood went last, as tradition spoke, and one by one they laid their hands on the coffin and whispered their private lament. So it was that Amron was last to stand before his son. His right hand lifted easily, large fingers splayed upon the coffin, and even his enfeebled left arm mustered the strength to work that day. With both hands upon the wooden coffin, he whispered for no one but himself to hear.

"Goodbye, my son, my beautiful boy. Please forgive me for all that I've done."

He stepped away, and the pallbearers came forward to shift the stone cover of the tomb into place. It scraped loudly and thumped as it fell into the grooves, and with that, it was done.

* * *

Later that night, as they feasted as a family in Keep Daecar and tried to muster fond stories of Aleron's life, Vesryn came up to his brother's side. "Might I speak with you, Amron, on the balcony?"

Amron nodded and lifted his bulk from his seat and, taking up his crutch, stepped outside with his brother. In Vesryn's hand he held a goblet, full of dark wine for a dark day. He sipped freely as they moved away from the thrum of voices and out into the cold evening air.

"You're not drinking," Vesryn noted.

"And you are. Heavily."

"I have a heavy heart, brother. Heavier than I can tell. You've been drinking water for the toasts? We drink at funerals, Amron, to help loosen our tongues for stories and song."

"My drinking days are done. It only leads me deeper to despair."

Vesryn nodded his understanding and took a nervous sip. Amron watched him carefully and could sense the weight of grief on him. He had seen it, growing stronger over the days, seen the colour drain out of his skin, seen the dark circles deepen beneath his eyes.

"I saw you weren't wearing the Sword of Varinar today," Vesryn said, glancing to Amron's hip. "Elyon tells me you've left it down a dusty corridor out on the west wing, sitting idle on a table." He frowned. "Why, brother?"

"I could no longer bear its weight. It is time for someone else to hold that burden, Vesryn." He looked out over the city, as a light snow began to fall. It grows cold tonight, cold without him here. Vandar wept when he fell, and so he shivers when he's put to the grave.

"Of course." Vesryn paused and took another sip of wine, a shroud of unease clinging to the crisp air around him.. "The king..." he finally continued. "The king has requested that it be me to take up the blade in your stead. With war afoot, he wants someone of experience leading the Varin Knights, someone he can count on. He believes that I am the best choice. What...what do you think?

Amron smiled a tiny, rueful smile. Is this what you wanted all along, brother? he had to wonder. Is this why my son was killed, so you could fill the berth instead?

Despite the dark thought, he remained calm. He had hurled accusations at Lady Melany and wasn't going to do it again, not without due cause. The evidence against Vesryn was growing, yes, and these conveniences were hard to ignore, yet without proof, without certainty, he wasn't willing to act. Like the hawk in the skies we'll stay hidden, beyond sight, and when the time comes to strike, we will...

"There could be no one better, Vesryn," he said finally, and even with those words he could feel his younger brother relax. "You have experience as Commander of the Greycloaks and are well liked and respected among the men. I'm sure you'll excel as First Blade. Who will step into your role?"

A relieved smile simmered on Vesryn's face. "I'm not sure, as yet. Penrith Oloran has been arguing for one of his sons to lead the king's defence. Do you think Killian might wish to take it?"

Amron glanced inside. The feast hall was busy with mourners, though the atmosphere was starting to turn more festive, escaping the doleful darkness that had so far consumed the day. It was custom for Varin Knights to share stories of their fallen brothers to send them off to Varin's Table, and Killian was there, right now, regaling a host of them of a fond memory.

"Killian will want to march to war," he said with conviction. "He takes his duty as a Varin Knight as seriously as anyone I know. Tending the king will not interest him."

Vesryn ignored the slight. "Nathaniel, then?" he proposed. "He is more inclined to obedience than Killian, certainly. Perhaps he will suit the role."

Amron nodded uncaringly. He had little interest in who might guard the king now, and in truth the position held little influence, but to act as a glorified babysitter.

"And Ellis?" Amron asked. "Is he planning on travelling with the host?"

Vesryn nodded. "He will journey as far as Ilithor to treat with King Janilah, and preside over the invasion of Rasalan from there."

Preside, laughed Amron internally. The thought of Ellis Reynar presiding over anything so important as a war was almost insulting to him. He was running to Janilah's call, and nothing more than that, a faithful hound coming to heel at his master's whistle.

"So our capital city is to be left without its king and First Blade both," Amron said thoughtfully. "How large a force will you be taking?"

"Some twenty thousand men-at-arms and foot soldiers are being mustered in the river and lake-lands to the east, under Lord Kanabar's banners. More will be assembled should the need arise."

Good, at least they'll have a firm hand to guide them in Lord Kanabar. He was Borrus's father, as large and affable as his son, far too old to play an active part in the fighting but a good strategic mind to help lead it.

"And Varin Knights?"

"One hundred of our best, to ride in the vanguard. Both Ellis and Janilah want to secure Rasalan as quickly as possible. No one wants a prolonged war." He sipped his wine contentedly, evidently pleased with the way the conversation was going.

"No, why would they? But don't expect the Rasals to go quietly, Vesryn. They are a bloody defiant people and will play their tricks, you know that as well as I. Passing the Northgate will be especially difficult, and if you cannot cross the Forks, you'll have little chance of sieging Thalan." He thought for a moment. "I would suggest you seek a way around the Snowmelt Mountains, from Stormhold to Bleakrock, if you can. You may be able to find a way up the eastern coast, or through the lower foothills of the mountains. If you can secure the palace in Thalan that will win you the war. Hold Godrin captive, execute dissenting lords, and force the rest into fealty. The rest will soon fall in line."

Vesryn looked at him quizzically. "I hadn't expected you to be so giving with your advice, older brother. You've hardly said a word about the war in weeks. Why the change?"

Why the change? Why do you think? "My son is to be involved and he is my priority now," Amron explained. "If this is the way it must be, then so be it. Get it done and get it done quickly. These tidings of war to the south are growing stronger and even I'm starting to believe them. The longer the war goes on east, the weaker we'll be, and that'll serve no one."

"Then perhaps you might come as well? Your guidance could prove useful."

Amron spent a moment in consideration of it. Could I? Could I run from my grief again? As I did with Kessia...

"No," he said, before the temptations took root. "I will stay here and help govern the city in the king's absence, if it pleases him."

"I'm sure your wisdom will be appreciated. Yet know that Ellis has asked Lord Taynar to manage affairs while he's gone."

Amron felt a curdling bitterness in his gut. "I suppose there is no surprise there," he said sourly. Lord Taynar was one of the king's primary supporters, and a hawk, through and through. He'd pressed for war for years and, of course, everyone seemed to want that now.

"I'm sure Lord Taynar will welcome your counsel," Vesryn said. "We must seek to work together now, Amron. Old animosities need be put aside in the face of a common enemy."

And which enemy do you speak of, little brother? The Shadow Order who sent a killer to murder my son? The killer himself, who thinks himself of my blood? Who is the real enemy? Who set all this into motion? Might Lord Taynar himself be part of this conspiracy, because I would not doubt that, not for a moment. And you...He levelled his brother with a cold stare. What of you, brother? What of you...

Vesryn wasn't looking at him. His eyes had grown hooded and he was gazing out over the city now, lost to a sorrowed reflection. "I should have sent crows earlier," he said softly, staring out toward the shadow of the amphitheatre, framed against the snowy skies. "To confirm Ludlum's identity. If I had, I might have been able to stop all this from happening." He exhaled a regretful breath. "It's my fault. I'll never forgive myself for this. Never."

Amron watched him. Might he be telling the truth? he wondered. He seems so...sincere, and his misery these last days had been genuine too, has it not? I hope to the Fallen this is real. Truly I do, brother...

"It's OK, Vesryn..."

"It's not." He drew back from the edge and turned, draining his wine. "Because of me your son is dead, Amron. How can I ever live with that? How?"

Amron breathed out, shaking his head. "You were deceived as the rest of us were. Don't burden yourself with the blame. Lest you are part of this conspiracy, there's no logic to your guilt."

Vesryn's forehead grew rutted with tracks. "You think I had had some involvement in Aleron's death?"

Amron searched his eyes but saw nothing to condemn him. "There are conveniences that are hard to overlook," he admitted.

"Conveniences?" Vesryn said, dismayed by the suggestion. "You're referring to me becoming First Blade?"

Amron remained silent. Among other matters, he thought, watching skeptically.

"Fine," said Vesryn. "I'll not take the Sword of Varinar; it can go to Rikkard, or Killian, or Elyon for all I care. I'm doing this at the king's behest, Amron, not my own. It was never on my mind to succeed you."

He drew his goblet to his lips, though found that he'd already drained it dry. "Wine!" he shouted, and an attendant scurried out from inside the hall with a flagon. He made to fill Vesryn's cup, but Vesryn snatched it away. "Leave us. Go!"

The servant scuttled off hastily into the feast hall, now growing louder, as it should. Louder and louder, it should, Amron thought. Louder so he can hear us. This was the day of Aleron's ascension, his rise to Varin's Table, and these affairs were meant to be celebratory, not so achingly painful of this. Tonight was about stories and songs. They were meant to make noise, sing loud and long so he could hear them...and above, at that great feast hall of the beyond, the old knights would greet him proud and warm and start off into songs of their own.

Vesryn filled his flask and gulped. "Conveniences," he muttered. "Is that why you've been so resentful of me these last weeks? You've suspected I'm being somehow treacherous? Against my own family? You wound me, brother, truly. Has it not become clear enough that Prince Hadrin is behind this? This is no conspiracy, but an act of vengeance and nothing more. Much points to his guilt, Amron. I would have thought you'd be first in line to condemn him."

He quaffed his wine once more. "I'll have his head, believe me," he went on, his words just starting to slacken and slur. "I'll bring it back for you, brother. We can stick it on the wall and use it for target practice. Or better yet, I'll drag him back here alive so you can swing the sword yourself for the pleasure of the crowds. He deserves a public execution for what he's done. To be humiliated and tortured and shamed before his death."

"Only once we have proof," Amron said soberly. "I'll not condemn a man based on whispers and rumours alone, no matter how much I hate him."

"Proof," grunted Vesryn. "We have it, and more than enough of it, to see Hadrin swinging at the gallows."

Amron nodded vaguely, but without any true conviction. The case against Hadrin was built on circumstantial evidence and some creative joining of the dots, nothing more. And how convenient, he thought, to place the blame on the back of the man with whom we are going to war...

He put the thought to one side. Now was not the time for this discussion. I must return inside, he knew. I must get them singing, louder and louder, so Aleron can hear us. So Varin will know his worth. So he'll let him sit closer to him, closer...where he belongs.

"I need to sit," Amron said, in a tone that told Vesryn the conversation was done. "My leg grows weary when standing too long, brother. Let us return to our guests."

Vesryn offered no complaint, as they returned to the feast hall and Amron moved to take his seat. There were over a hundred people there, family and close friends and senior Varin Knights, and the hall had grown loud now, as the stories were shared and laughter began to fill the chamber. Louder, Amron thought, catching the eyes of several men, louder and louder we speak. They knew it, of course. All Varin Knights were well versed on the sacred custom, and the older ones most of all, having watched so many of their brothers perish during the war.

And so he sat, at the head of the table, listening to the stories and songs, and all across the city, and the kingdom, he knew that other Knights of Varin would be doing the same. It stayed his heartache, for a time at least, but he knew that wouldn't last. In a day or two from now, he'd be bidding Elyon farewell, and in this castle he'd stay, with the women and their grief.

And so the thought came again, a little stronger every time. Might I find salvation in the north, at Vandar's Tomb? Could I even make the journey, if I wished it?

Thay mountain was over six hundred miles to the northwest, and two hundred of them were beyond the protection of the realm. Getting to the Weeping Heights would be simple enough, but from there? It would involve travelling the perilous mountain passes, and that was just the beginning. Beyond lay the Icewilds, a frozen wasteland of darkness and dread that few ever trod. Once, that hadn't been the case. Expeditions to Vandar's Tomb had been common, their purpose to mine godsteel, and bring it back to the Steelforge to be crafted into Ilithian Steel blades and armour. But now the mines had run dry and no expedition had gone out for several hundred years.

Could I make it? he wondered again. With my leg and enfeebled left arm, could I? There were terrors out there, nightmares that Amron had never had to face, and he'd become a mere shadow of the man he was. For centuries those lands had been tamed, and the route to the mountain protected to allow godsteel to be mined...but those days were long gone. Back then, even commoners made the journey, risking the sundry dangers of the creatures and the crags and the cold, driven by the pursuit of miracles. Vandar's spirit lingered there, in the deepest recesses of that mountain, they said, and even granted the wishes of those valiant enough to reach him. Amron had never truly believed that, but now...now it held a great appeal...now it felt like his only chance.

Could I do it? he thought, and more and more he thought it. Could I cross those mountains and cross those wilds? Could I descend into the mountain and seek deliverance from a god?

His eyes found his remaining son and daughter, sitting together to one side. Elyon would never agree to it, he knew. His own beliefs were more mild, and there was no way he'd sanction such a foolhardy quest. But what of Lillia? Could I abandon her, leave just when Elyon marches to war. What if he should fall and I never return. She would be left without a family, her mother and father and brothers all gone.

That thought was enough to stifle his ambition, and he knew he'd never leave, not without her consent. I will speak with her, once Elyon, and the others have left, he thought. Only with her permission will I go.

The decision felt right. For so long he'd directed his own course, and that of the kingdom too, and in doing so he'd neglected his daughter most of all. He smiled and looked at her across the room, and saw her smiling back.

You will determine my fate, my sweet girl. I will do as you command.

61

"I cannot die here, Lythian, I can't," Tomos said, pacing side to side within the central chamber of their living quarters. "It's OK for you and Borrus. You've earned a spot near Varin at his table, but me? I'll be out of sight of him, with no stories to tell. I've never even killed a man. I can't die here with no triumphs to my name."

"You have triumphs from your time as a squire, Tom," Lythian said reassuringly. "You were involved in the war, even if..."

"You've never killed a man?" cut in Borrus thoughtlessly, sounding bemused. "Not even during a local dispute? What of the criminals you execute on your lands?"

"Not my duty," Tomos huffed, clinging to a goblet of wine. They still had that, at least, to make the passing of the days more bearable, though their stocks were running worryingly low. "It's my older brothers who deal the king's justice now that my father's too old to take a man's head. And anyway, chopping the heads off kneeling prisoners isn't likely to move me up the table, Borrus. What honour is there in that?"

"The honour of ridding the world of a man unworthy of breath," said Borrus disdainfully. "I have taken a dozen heads this year alone on my lord father's behalf, and each gives me pleasure knowing I'm helping tidy up the population a bit. But I see what you mean, in a fashion, Tom. It's hardly the same as taking a man's life in combat. You've never killed anyone during a tournament?"

"People rarely die in tournaments, Borrus," Lythian said didactically.

"Yes, but it does happen on occasion. So?"

Tom shook his head. "Never, and for that I'm glad. It hardly compares to vanquishing your enemies on the field, as you've both done countless times before." He expressed another agitated breath. "They'll be taking our heads soon, I'm sure of it. I cannot die here, I just...I can't." He marched on, gulping wine.

"Well then here's an idea, Tom," Borrus proposed. "How about you make a move to help us get free of this blasted place. The next time Pagaloth enters to bring us food, grab his sword and cut him down. You're good enough to take him, I'm sure of it, godsteel or no. Kill that miserable man, then do the same with those ugly heathens who trail him around. Once they're all dead, we take their weapons and make for the armoury, fetch our blades, and get the hell out of this city."

Tomos nodded intently, though Lythian was fully aware that this latest plot would go nowhere. They'd considered many possibilities over the past few days of their purgatory and none had gone beyond the 'talking' stage.

Because we still have faint hope, Lythian thought. Though it's growing fainter by the day. The women were gone, and the wine had almost dried up, and no longer did they have servants to attend them. Though they remained in their fine chambers, most of the comforts they'd been afforded had been stripped away, and for a full week now they'd been locked up tight with not a whisper of what might befall them.

"What do you think, Lythian, might it work?" asked Tomos, always eager to hear the captain's more pensive take on things. Or pessimistic take, as Borrus would say. Every plot the two had conjured had been summarily dismissed by Knight of the Vale, and this one would be no different.

"My thoughts, Tom, are the same as always," he said. "Might you be able to kill Pagaloth? Possibly, though he's a fine swordsman, as we saw when he put Borrus on his backside."

"I let him do that," Borrus protested. "You know that full well..."

"Regardless. Killing Pagaloth and his men would only be the start. There are dozens of guards in this palace and they'd quickly have us surrounded. And that's to say nothing of the fact that we don't know where the armoury is. And even if we did, it would probably be securely locked and guarded...and should it not, and we somehow retrieve our godsteel blades, we'd still be right here at the heart of the city, surrounded by thousands of well-trained Agarathi soldiers and swarms of dragons to boot." He snatched a breath. "Trying to escape would be folly. It would only secure our fate."

"Our fate? Our fate is secure enough as it is," muttered Borrus. He stood from his chair and marched to the side table, grabbing a flagon of wine. It was empty. He grunted loudly, threw it to the floor, then took up another, to the same result. "Gods-damn it! Don't tell me you're drinking the last of the wine, Tom. As if this can't get any worse."

"There's some in my bedchamber," Lythian said calmly. "On the table. You can have it."

Borrus hurried off in an instant, returning with a full flagon that Lythian had been saving for himself. It wouldn't last long the way Borrus and Tomos were drinking, the former's corruption of the latter now all-but complete. Tomos's reputation as whiter than white had long since been perverted over the past couple of weeks in the palace. From whoring to drinking to the point of delirium, he'd truly begun to lose himself during their excessively comfortable incarceration.

Borrus filled his goblet and quaffed the wine down with abandon, finishing it in a few gulps, then refilling it as Tomos scuttled over to do the same. A short tussle ensued to ensure they both got their share, as Lythian sat quietly, thinking.

Perhaps they're right, he wondered. Is our case not becoming hopeless? We are highborn men of Vandar, Knights of Varin, with divine blood in our veins. If we could somehow get to the armoury, who knows? With godsteel to hand, perhaps we'd have a chance...

He'd spent a great deal of time on the balcony, trying to work out which route he'd take through the city if it came to it. From their fifth floor apartment, he could faintly make out the northwestern city gate, which remained open for much of the day, only closing at night. If they could get through it, they might be able to escape into the verdant lands of the delta. There was a great deal of vegetation out there that would help conceal them, and if they could find their way to the Crystal Bay, perhaps they'd be able to barter passage on a ship, or else stow themselves away on one in secret?

As Lythian mused on it, and Borrus and Tomos continued their spat, voices sounded in the corridor outside. They all turned, as one, to the door, expectant. Every couple of days, more food was brought by servants, with Pagaloth ever there to supervise with his favoured guards. The avid look on Borrus's face suggested he was hoping for more wine. Tomos, meanwhile, had narrowed his eyes as though preparing to see through their ill-conceived plan.

"Don't make a move, Tom," Lythian said to him quietly. "You'll get us all killed."

The voices continued outside. There seemed to be several men in discussion, and they in no way sounded like servants. A shot of adrenaline moved through Lythian's blood, and he was on his feet in an instant. Is this it? he wondered, suddenly on edge. Are we to be taken for execution? Have they finally come for us?

The door suddenly opened, severing Lythian's thoughts, and the grey-caped figure of Skymaster Kin'rar Kroll entered the room, and trailing right behind him...

Lythian stiffened, moving instinctively into a defensive posture. Across the room, Borrus and Tomos did exactly the same, planting down their wine cups, reaching to their hips by impulse to take up swords that weren't there.

"Calm, gentlemen," said Kin'rar in that rich Agarathi accent. "Relax, we are only here to talk."

Lythian's eyes weren't on him, but the towering figure at his back, wreathed in red-black dragonscale armour, with a rich crimson cape clasped at his shoulders. It was the same armour he'd worn during the war, the hide of the ancient dragon Karagar, son of Drulgar the Dread, worn only by the greatest of the Fireborn. Ulrik Marak was that man, Lord of the Nest, scourge of the Varin Knights, killer of both Gideon Daecar, and King Storris Reynar, at the Battle of Burning Rock...

"Talk," breathed Borrus, glowering threateningly at the infamous Skylord, every muscle in his great body tensed. "The Lord of the Nest does not talk. He kills, it's all he does..."

Lord Marak didn't react to the remark, but merely reached out and shut the door. He was the kingdom's equivalent of Amron Daecar, of similar age and grandeur, famed for the victories he'd won, for the legions of Bladeborn he'd killed. He stepped forward, eyes moving from Borrus, to Lythian, dark and brooding and set deep in his skull. His face was akin to his armour, rough-textured and grim, and through his right eye ran a grisly scar, a ragged wound that split his brow in two, and ran right up his forehead and into his cropped, black-grey hair.

The room fell to utter silence as he arranged himself before them, a match for Borrus in height, well-built and strong despite his ageing years. From his seat of power up in the great fortress of the Nest, he surveyed all, guarding the Bondstone, taming the dragons lured from the Wings by its divine, mystical power. Beyond the king, there was no post more powerful. He was their First Blade, their champion, bearer of the Fireblade and Body of Karagar both.

"I might say the same about you, Sir Borrus," he said eventually in a resonant, authoritative voice. "You killed as many men as I during the war. To cast such a charge on me is to cast it on yourself."

"I never killed a king," Borrus spat. "I never laughed as his armour melted to his body, and his shrieks of agony filled the air!"

"That is a fabrication. I did not laugh when I killed your king."

"You did. I've heard it told a hundred times before, by a hundred tongues!"

"Which tongues, exactly? All men defending King Storris were killed by me and my riders, Gideon Daecar among them. We left no one living within a hundred metres. The king and First Blade fell with honour...yet you paint me as you wish...I care not for what you have to say."

Borrus made to speak again, but Lythian quickly cut him off. "What are you doing here, Lord Marak?" he asked, his voice catching with an unmistakable tension. "Has Prince Tavash instructed you to kill us? Tell us plainly, and tell us true. Give us the honour of knowing so we can prepare."

"Prince Tavash has given me no such order," Marak said immediately, with a curious snarl in his voice. He looked to Kin'rar, who stood by deferentially, waiting for his lord master to invite him to speak. "We come for another purpose. A purpose best spoken in private, Captain Lythian."

His meaning was clear. He didn't want to engage with Borrus any further.

"Sir Borrus will contain any additional outbursts, Lord Marak," Lythian said placatingly. "You have my word. Our confinement here has made us all quick to temper. He has calmed now, however, and will remain so hereafter."

He gave Borrus a firm look, and the Barrel Knight made an active effort to present a pacified facade. "I'll not speak out of turn again," he promised. "But understand, Lord Marak, we came to treat with King Dulian under a banner of peace, and yet find ourselves prisoners, under threat of being executed for war crimes. It has made us all rather...tense."

Marak's expression didn't soften, though it at least showed his understanding. "Yes, I can see that, Sir Borrus." He looked at Kin'rar again. "And that is why we are here."

Kin'rar took matters up. Next to Marak's glowering intensity, he portrayed a rather more approachable aura. "Yes, though we cannot stay long lest we stir whispers we'd rather avoid. Gentlemen, follow me." He looked to the door and lowered his voice. "You never quite know who might be listening."

He led them a little deeper into the living quarters, moving through into Borrus's bedchamber, which just so happened to be best positioned for a clandestine discussion. Without any staff to attend them, the room was a little...untidy, and the air hung heavy with a musty, unwashed scent.

"Um...apologies for the state of the room," Borrus said, looking a little bit awkward. "I'm not used to tidying up after myself."

"No matter, Sir Borrus," said Kin'rar, with a charitable smile. "It is of little consequence, and you shall not be staying here long."

Lythian's heart moved into a quicker beat at those words. "You know what Prince Tavash intends to do with us?" he asked, leaning forward. "Will he have us executed, Kin'rar?"

"Of that, I do not know for sure. Prince Tavash continues to deliberate, though for now, I believe he intends to keep you here, as hostages. As you know, Captain Lythian, the king's mind is not his own. Prince Tavash has been quietly manipulating his uncle's delirium for years, and using his psychosis to advance his own ends. It has only gotten worse since the disappearance of the king's only son, Tethian, driving Dulian further into grief."

"What happened to him?" Lythian asked. "Tethian?" He remembered Dulian whispering his name, mistaking Tavash for his own son. Where have you been, he had whispered. "Is he believed dead?"

"By most, yes," said Kin'rar. He glanced at Marak. "...but not all. Prince Tethian is Dulian's heir by rights and yet Tavash has quickly taken his place. He surrounds himself with ambitious and ruthless men and their hold over the king has grown strong. You heard, did you not, that Dulian is said to speak with Eldur, yes?"

Lythian nodded darkly. "It is another expression of his dementia and nothing more. But..." He looked at Kin'rar, and then Marak, and looked close. "...I see neither of you believe it. You serve Dulian still, don't you? You do not follow his nephew...this false king."

"We do not," Marak said loudly, his tone absolute. "Dulian is our king, and we both remain loyal to him. Before his dementia took root, he never once expressed an interest in renewing the war, or sparking hostilities with the north. He became a man of peace after he lost his legs, as did many who witnessed its horrors, and has never been the vengeful monarch you northerners believe him to be. Yet as his delirium grew, so the vultures descended, Prince Tavash chief among them. He will lead us to war, Lythian, and soon." He paused and narrowed his eyes. "Unless he is stopped."

"Stopped," echoed Borrus. They all took a moment to get Marak's meaning. "You mean killed?"

Marak's black-shadowed jaw, jutting with bones, clamped down hard. He nodded, just once, as though struggling against some invisible force. "We have no choice," he said, his reluctance blindingly apparent. "Tavash will lead us all to calamity and will not hesitate to kill his uncle once the war begins. He will claim natural causes and take the throne, and by then it will be too late."

"We must act now," said Kin'rar, adding a further note of urgency to proceedings. "If we can get rid of Prince Tavash, his sister will become Dulian's heir. She is of a different sort entirely. I believe you spoke with her already, Captain Lythian, the same day you met her brother."

"Talasha?" Lythian said softly, thinking of the youthful beauty he'd met in the gardens. "She's Dulian's niece?"

Kin'rar unleashed a knowing smile. "She's charming, yes? And quite beautiful too. We are not a patriarchy here in Agarath, and yet ever it seems that our rulers are men. The last queen was over two hundred years ago; Queen Prillana, who reigned well and with dignity during a time of prolonged peace. Perhaps it is time for a queen to rule once more?"

"Then have Tavash killed and be done with it," Borrus broke in impatiently. "Why are you telling us all of this?"

"Because they want us to kill him for them," said Tomos quietly, standing to the side. The room silenced. Tomos shrugged. "That's obvious, isn't it? Why else would they be here."

Lythian nodded. It was alarmingly clear that they were here to barter a deal, and given their predicament, locked away here in the palace, they had little choice but to hear them out.

"We cannot kill the prince ourselves," said Marak. "It would be a sin against our codes of honour..."

"Bah!" exploded Borrus. "And getting someone else to do your dirty work is OK, is it?"

"In his case it is necessary," said Kin'rar, stepping in. "When Prince Tethian went missing, Dulian's younger sister became heir and next in line should his condition worsen. Two years ago, she died in suspicious circumstances, falling from the balcony of her quarters. It was gruesome, a terrible tragedy." He paused. "And no accident."

"Tavash," said Lythian. "You believe he killed his own mother, to become first in line?"

"We are certain of it," said Kin'rar despondently. "But have been unable to prove it, and therein lies our problem. If we could, we'd be able to try Prince Tavash for murder and treason and remove him by official means. But we can't, and that is why we are here. Our hands are tied, gentlemen...we need your help."

Borrus was nodding smugly, making a host of huffs and puffs. "Ah, so that's how it is, is it? I see it now. You had this in mind all along did you, Kin'rar? You sneaky bastard. You brought us here to be your personal assassins. You knew Dulian was bloody insane, and that Tavash would never treat with us. You knew we'd end up here, locked away with no choice but to help you." He snorted loudly to show his contempt. "And now I suppose you'll offer to help us get back to Vandar, should we help? Is that it? Has this been your grand design all along?"

"Yes," said Marak loudly. "That is exactly what we shall offer, Sir Borrus. And if you wish to avert war, you will agree to it without question."

"I'll not agree, Marak, and nor do I trust a word from your mouth. Or yours Kin'rar, you blasted snake. You're both as leathery as those hideous creatures your ride. Take me to the choppers block, if you will, or have that skinny beast of yours melt me to my bones, Kin'rar...I'll not be part of your plot. Count me out." He folded his arms.

Marak gave out a disdainful huff, though Kin'rar merely looked on, mildly amused. "Thankfully, your participation is not required, nor wanted, Sir Borrus," the Skymaster said steadily. "We need but one of you to see this done and you are hardly fit for the job. At your size you're impossible to miss, and not light on your feet, I wouldn't have thought. No, we trust this only to Captain Lythian." He turned to him "Will you help us, sir?"

The air quietened to give Lythian a moment to think, though what choice did he really have? If he refused, they would likely never leave this place, and would eventually be tossed into some dungeon to rot, or executed for all Eldurath to see. Escape was not an option either, not alone, not without weapons, and even then they'd have little chance of ever getting to the sea. The only way out of here was with help. And if anyone had the power to give it, it was the infamous Lord of the Nest.

"I'd need my godsteel dagger," he said eventually, coming to a tentative, though inevitable decision. "And details outlining Prince Tavash's schedule, so I might find him alone."

"We can get you both," said Marak with utter certainty.

Lythian nodded. He didn't need to ask how. "And once Tavash is dead? If it's discovered that I was involved, it may do nothing but trigger war anyway."

"It will not," said Kin'rar. "Once Tavash is dead, his minions will scatter, and Princess Talasha will be installed in his place, as Queen Protector while King Dulian gets the treatment he needs. She will work to calm tensions and ensure war does not break out. All you need to worry about is killing Tavash, Captain Lythian. The rest will be taken care of."

Lythian nodded again. "And we'll be safely returned to Vandar, once it's done? You will give us that guarantee, on your honour?"

"On our honour," said Kin'rar, looking to Marak, who nodded and repeated the words. "You have our word, and we will make sure you're protected. I will even accompany you myself upon Neyruu, if it should please you. Do this, and we shall be forever in your debt."

Lythian looked to the others. Borrus was still standing, arms folded, though looked rather more convinced now that he'd had a bit of time to think about it. Tomos was nodding avidly, apparently sold. This was the reprieve he needed and he wouldn't even have to do anything. No, the onus falls on me, as it should, Lythian thought. I have led us here and I must lead us out. He turned to the two Fireborn.

"OK. I will do this for you, though not until I am confident the plan will work. How much time do we have?"

"Enough," said Lord Marak. "Kin'rar and I will make arrangements and make contact again soon. Is there anything you need in the meantime?"

"Wine," said Borrus. "And lots of it, to help pass the time."

Marak held his sneer.

"I...can arrange that for you," said Kin'rar, showing a keen hand at diplomacy He looked to the empty flagons littered around Borrus's room. "Borrus the Barrel," he mused, with the hint of a smile. "Is that in reference to your shape, or your fondness for large quantities of drink. I never knew."

Borrus loosened up a little at the remark. Kin'rar had a personable manner about him that was quite inviting, and the quip was well judged. "It could be either, I suppose. Good show, Kin'rar." He slapped him on the back. "I've not heard that one before."

"I am happy to oblige, Borrus." He raised his eyes. "Anything else?"

"Women," Borrus said. He nodded to himself, enjoying the sneer that was now ripping back Marak's upper lip. "Let's have some of those too. A couple per night for me, I think. And you, Tom, one or two? One should do it, probably...Tom's stamina isn't up to much." He laughed and gave Lythian a cursory look. "Lythian won't have any...too honourable, but I'm not so cursed." He chuckled again. "Say what you want about you Agarathi, but your pleasure girls...they're something, truly. So soft and slim, yet curved in all the right places. And they know their way around the bedchamber, all right, yes, that's for sure."

"No women," grunted Marak furiously. "You have defiled enough of them already since coming here. You will defile no more."

"Defiled? Please," laughed Borrus. "Every last one of them had just as good a time as I. I know my way around the bedchamber too, Marak."

"So they make you believe."

"I can tell when a woman is acting, and when one is not. You tend to get a sense for such things when you've bedded hundreds. Though I suppose such a notion is probably alien to you, perched up there in that frigid nest of yours, with only the dragons for company." He grinned, entirely too pleased with himself. "Now don't tell me you bed those beasts, Marak? My, the scandal. Shame on you. That’s a line even I wouldn't cross."

"Silence, you great pig!" Marak stepped forward, infuriated, and Borrus fronted up to him. The two men came nose to nose, both standing halfway between six and seven feet. "We need Lythian only," Marak growled. "Remember that, as you sit here in your stupor, sullying your pants with your own stink. You. Are. Expendable," he seethed. "Press me further and you will never leave this place."

Borrus merely smiled at the threat. "Big words against an unarmed man," he said haughtily. "Why not fetch my godsteel blade too, Marak, when you bring us Lythian's dagger? Then we can settle matters like men."

"Gladly," glowered the great Skylord. "I still possess the Fireblade, lest you forget. I need no dragon beneath me to best you, Bloated Knight."

"OK, that's enough," said Lythian. "Trading insults will get us nowhere. We need to work together on this, and it will serve no one if we're at each other's throats."

"I agree," said Kin'rar, as he and Lythian began carefully pulling the two overgrown men apart. "Come now, my lord, we ought to get going. Someone might grow suspicious if we linger here to long."

Marak continued to scowl menacingly, though nodded and took a step back. Lythian breathed out. The two men coming to blows was the last thing they needed, and bloody Borrus just couldn't help himself, the fool.

As he reached the exit, however, Marak stopped, as though he'd forgotten something. "There is one more thing I should tell you," he said, turning. "Ill tidings from across the Red Sea. I take no pleasure in this, but perhaps it will wipe that smirk from your swollen face, Borrus. And either way...I believe you deserve to know."

He drew a breath, and he turned his eyes directly on Lythian. "Aleron Daecar is dead," he intoned heavily. "He was killed in the final of the Song of the First Blade. Do not ask for more details; we have none, not yet. When we return we shall provide further report." He stopped, and softened. "I know he was dear to you. For what is it worth...I am sorry for your loss."

With that, the two Fireborn turned and stepped away.

And Borrus's smirk left with them.

62

The city was lined with well-wishers as Elyon trotted among the company, heading down Maple Way toward the East Gate. On the cobbled stone pavements, red and russet leaves swished around on the breeze, and everywhere the people were wrapped up tight in wool and fur to combat the plunging cold.

Alongside Elyon, his father sat grand and regal upon Wolfsbane, and Lillia was there too, riding her little rouncey, who she affectionately called Feline on account of the horse's impressive appetite for sleeping. Neither would go more than a mile or so from the city, but for those early stages it was common for close family to see off the men when heading out to war.

"So you're not taking Vallath's Ruin, then?" Lillia noted as they went. She'd been desolate for days but this particular event stirred some excitement in her. "The sword's yours now, isn't it?" She glanced at their father. "Isn't it?"

Amron nodded, towering tall above her and about everyone else. He didn't look so enfeebled now, and he'd gained some mobility in his left arm, allowing him to better hold the reins. It was a positive sign, and so was his abandonment of the drink, and the dread. Where others would have fallen to darkest despair over the tragic and untimely murder of their son, Amron had gone the other way, and it had broken him from his stupor. He was firmed now, of mind and spirit, and there seemed something in his eyes, some greater purpose restored.

"By rights the Mercyblade is Elyon's, sweetheart," he confirmed, "now that he is heir to this house. He chooses not to take it, however. And that is his right too."

"Why not?" Lillia turned to Elyon, her bossy little face bunched in confusion. "It's better than your blade. Yours doesn't even have a name."

"It hasn't earned a name yet," Elyon told her. "And Vallath's Ruin is too big for me." Too big a blade and too big a shadow. Ever had it put Aleron in the shade, a curse upon his brother to match their father, stroke for stroke. All it had done was lead him to the tomb. Elyon didn't want to bear the same burden.

Ahead, the king's carriage led the way, slowly rattling along on his gilded wheels, gleaming resplendently under the pale, late autumn sun. Vesryn, in his lofty new position as First Blade, trotted beside it, and Sir Nathaniel Oloran was there too, now acting Commander of the Greycloaks. Elyon couldn't help but feel bitter at the thought. They were both lesser brothers to their older kin, and by treachery and politics had assumed their roles.

"It looks heavy on him, don't you think, Father?" Elyon said, staring forward at Vesryn, at the Sword of Varinar fixed like an anchor at his hip. "How long will it take before he can wield it properly, do you think?"

"Forever," came a voice behind them, and up trotted Amara, dicing through the knights and riders with an unlikely equestrian skill. "It looks so silly on him, if you ask me. Just who does he think he is, exactly, riding so imperiously ahead of the host? He looks ridiculous." She laughed in a sort of playfully cruel way, but that was Amara. She rarely had a good word to say about her husband, much as she professed to love him.

"He'll take its weight in time," Amron said more generously. "The bonding process with a Blade of Vandar cannot be rushed. How well he masters it, however, remains to be seen."

Elyon had learned his uncle was to become First Blade late on the night of Aleron's ascension. Naturally, with his blood soaked in wine, his mind had gone to treason and his suspicions of Vesryn seemed confirmed. His father had put him straight, and told him not to act in haste. To watch Vesryn, and watch him closely, but nothing more than that.

"He'll master it like he masters me," said Amara with her famously cutting tongue. "In other words, not at all. How are we supposed to present a strong front to the Agarathi with Vesryn feebly clutching at that blade? It'll only invite attack. My dear husband has grown slow and stolid acting aid to the king and we need someone more active in the berth."

"And who do you propose exactly, Amara? You seem to have a lot to say on this, so please, do enlighten us."

"I have a lot to say on a lot of things, Amron. Such is my curse to be so well informed. Hmmm, let me think." She then proceeded to joyfully rattle of the names of every single knight she could think of, only stopping when Amron cut her off.

"OK, you've made your point, and made Lillia laugh, so I suppose that's reward enough."

Lillia was indeed laughing, and she hadn't done that in days. It was probably Amara's intention all along.

"Good, and you keep giggling, little bear." Amara tended her with a grin. "Yes, I am being intentionally scathing of my stupid husband - you all know it's my favourite pastime, so indulge me - but judging by that great, rutted track he left through the west wing, I don't have much hope for him." She laughed again.

"What track?" asked Elyon, unsure of her meaning.

"Oh, the one he made when trying to drag the Sword of Varinar through the castle. It was quite amusing, I have to say, though a little bit embarrassing too."

"No one lifts the Sword of Varinar for the first time without a great deal of effort, Amara. When I first took it from my father, it near pulled my arm from its socket. The fact that Vesryn is holding it at the hip, and not setting it into one of the carriages, is a good sign."

His tone was formal and brooked no further talk on the topic, as they continued on down Maple Way, nearing the outer gate of the city. The crowds were throbbing at the street-side, corralled by local city guards, as the king's carriage moved through and, right behind it, the luxurious coach of Princess Amilia followed.

Elyon stared at it forlornly. Amilia had been devastated by Aleron's death, falling to a grief that was undeniably real. For the last week, Melany had tended to her and, in turn, Elyon had spent less time with the girl he'd fallen in love with. That had been deliberate on his part. Why further their time together now? Why pursue a doomed romance? Vesryn had told him to be careful of such a union, of falling for a girl with whom he could have no future. Rikkard had said the opposite, advising he enjoy it while he could, embrace it, even if it was fated to end.

Aleron's death had rendered both of their advice moot, and any joy Elyon had felt in Melany's arms had soured like rotting fruit. It wasn't her fault, of course. He didn't blame her for lying to him about being able to wield godsteel; he felt no betrayal over that. It was simply a case of priorities now. He was going to war, and she would return with Amilia to Ilithor and the court of her grandfather. Their union was done the night Aleron died, a night in which Elyon had needed comfort, needed warmth. But since then his mind had hardened to iron, turning to battle and vengeance and war. It was over, and both of them knew it. That was the simple reality they faced.

The gates were open when they arrived at the outer walls, and the city banners hung down, rippling in the wind in shades of silver and blue. Beyond, on the lands surrounding the Steelrun River, the green plains were part-coated in white, with large patches of snow still refusing to melt away. The last week had grown cold, winter coming early, and the snow that first fell on the night Aleron was set to his tomb had come again since.

It'll be colder still in Rasalan, Elyon knew, especially up toward the north. They were told to expect thickening snow and blizzards as the weeks went on and that would make the invasion more difficult, not least because it would take the Vandarian troops some weeks to arrive, by which time winter would be fully entrenched.

Before long they were passing beyond the gate, and the thick stone bridges that crossed the Steelrun. They'd been cordoned off from the common folk and tradesmen for the passing of the host, and all stood by, waiting patiently as they rode and rattled on.

"The waters run red a little down river, I hear," said Amara, over the cacophonous clip clopping of hooves on stone. "Did you hear about this, Amron? This frightful massacre at Russet Ridge some days ago?"

"I heard, yes," Amron said heavily.

"What do you make of it? A criminal transaction gone wrong? I hear the dead men were all dark cloaked and grim, and bore godsteel, no less. All killed by a single man, if the whispers are to believed." Her tone grew more careful. "You don't think this could be the assassin, do you?"

"I haven't heard anything of this," Elyon broke in, looking questioningly at his father. "Why didn't you say anything?"

Amron gave his son a silencing look. "I'd rather not discuss this in Lillia's company, Amara," he said sternly. "You should know better."

"I can handle it," protested Lillia. "I've heard worse, much worse."

"I'm not sure that's true, darling."

"And how would you know, exactly?" asked Amara witheringly. "You've hardly been around to censor what she hears and what she doesn't, so spare me your sanctimony. I will not be lectured by you on how to parent a child, whether she's of my blood or not."

Amron sighed apologetically. "I'm not lecturing you, Amara, and would never question your mothering methods. I'm simply making the point that discussing a gruesome massacre in the presence of my thirteen year old daughter goes beyond the bounds of what I consider proper."

"Please. Give you daughter more credit. She's a Daecar, is she not? She's not to be unmanned by talk of a bit of beheading..."

"Beheading?" asked Lillia, eyes sparkling to life. True enough, she had an interest in the macabre. "Someone was beheaded? Like in a ritual sacrifice?"

"Just the same, yes, my sweet. And it was a demon, they say, who had its head lopped off, but not before being disembowelled. Oh yes, gruesome indeed. Blood and entrails everywhere, all through the tavern and the trees beyond."

"OK, Amara, enough," said Amron firmly.

Amara looked at him like she looked at Vesryn when she was in one of those moods. Elyon felt for his father. With Vesryn gone, perhaps she'd turn her bitter tongue on him. Or try to, at least. Amron Daecar wasn't likely to crumble so easily.

"Agree or disagree about how best to raise my daughter," he went on, "you live under my roof and will obey my tongue. Should you want to remain in Keep Daecar during by brother's absence, you'd best behave. I'll not have you undermining me every time I turn a corner in my halls."

Amara's lips twisted into a strangely satisfied smile. "As you wish, my lord," she said. "Nice to see some of that fire back in your belly, Amron."

Amron grunted, as they reached the end of the bridge and the lands opened out, and soon as he could, he pulled on the reins and drew Wolfsbane to the side, nodding for Elyon to follow. They cantered off a few paces before falling into a trot alongside the host, as the Great East Road spread forth, snaking over the snow-draped hills and away into the vast Heartlands.

"So?" said Elyon. "What Amara said, about this massacre - was it the assassin?"

Amron nodded. "It would appear so, yes."

"And why exactly did you keep this from me? I'm hardly Lillia, Father. I think I could have handled it."

"Why do you think? I thought you'd rush off to investigate and try to pick up the assassin's trail. I'll not have him killing you as well, Elyon."

"If he wanted to kill me, he'd have done so the same day Aleron died."

"One swallow does not a summer make. He spared you once but mightn't spare you again, should you push him."

"I won't," Elyon said. "And by the sounds of it, I wouldn't be alone if I did go after him. These dozen men he killed...they were Shadowknights, surely? Dark-cloaked and grim, bearing godsteel. Who else could they be?"

"Bladeborn mercenaries," his father said. "Working for the Shadow Order."

"Either way, it amounts to the same thing. And they'll be hunting him now for certain."

Amron nodded. That was their way, of course. They tolerated neither failure nor betrayal, and the fake Ludlum had been guilty of both.

"Where do you think he'll go?" Elyon said, glancing toward the northeast, and the Hammersong Mountains, hundreds of miles away. "I wonder if he might return to the Shadowfort and seek vengeance himself...for being manipulated as he was." Hate the man as he did for what he'd done, Elyon felt a begrudging respect for him for breaking away. No doubt the Nightblade was the reason. He cannot bear to lose it. He will run to the ends of the earth to keep them from taking it from him.

"I doubt he'll return to his order. It would be folly, even with the Nightblade, to try to siege that fortress alone. He'll run, and run far, and likely leave the north. Perhaps he'll barter passage from King's Point of Green Harbour, or one of the other ports down on the south coast. That is what I would do."

"What sort of captain would take him aboard?" Elyon scoffed. "He's nearly as famous as you now, Father. Everyone will be on the lookout for him."

"The Nightblade is a strong bargaining tool."

"He'd never give it up."

"He wouldn't need to. Imagine he walks onto a ship, ready to set sail, and then bleeds to black right before the captain's eyes. You think that man would deny him a crossing?"

Elyon didn't take long to conjure the image. "No, I suppose not."

"Exactly. He'll get where he needs to go, and should he arrive to a welcome party of soldiers..." He clipped his fingers. "Gone, just like that. If he can murder a dozen Bladeborn mercenaries or Shadowknights, then it's safe to say he'll not be easy to shackle. But this turn is good for us. Let them destroy one another, the assassin and his order, and fight over that blasted blade. We have enough to worry about elsewhere."

More than enough, but Elyon wasn't going to forget about his half-brother or the Shadow Order either. The assassin was a tool of the order, and the order a tool of a greater power, but all were guilty in Elyon's eyes. And all will pay, one day.

"And what Amara said about one being a demon?" he asked skeptically. "What did she mean by that?"

"It wasn't a demon," Amron said, "but a mage, judging by the reports I've heard. I'm told he had a magic in his voice that commanded obedience from weak-willed folk. I've heard them called Whisperers before. Seems the Shadow Order use them to indoctrinate their killers and bend them to their will. Evidently it didn't work on the assassin."

A shiver ran up Elyon's spine. He'd heard of Whisperers as well, though they fell into the same sort of category as Stormhags and, some even said, were descended from those ancient terrors. "Who's your source?" he asked. "Where are you getting this information?"

"The villagers themselves. A few were interviewed and their testimony taken. According to the innkeeper, this Whisperer arrived first and ordered the tavern to clear, before telling the innkeeper to take his family upstairs and stay there. He obeyed without question. And the man's not meek, by his own account. Said there was a spell on the man's tongue that forced him and everyone else to comply."

"But not the assassin?"

"Apparently not. Soon after he arrived, the innkeep heard a fell voice below, loud and unnatural, and all the lights in the inn blazed to life, brighter than a summer sun. Then the screaming started."

"A spell?" Elyon questioned. "The Whisperer invoked some light spell to make sure the assassin could be seen, even when using the Nightblade?"

"That was my guess."

"Then his mastery of the blade must have grown considerably. To have killed a dozen men, and this mage?" Elyon shook his head in concern.

"There were five swords in the tavern, a further half dozen scattered outside," Amron added, providing further context. "It seems he chased them down and hacked them up as they fled. He spared no one."

"He's untethered," Elyon noted with a pensive agitation. "There's no one to temper him now, Father. What if he should flee south, as you say, and lend himself to the service of Agarath? I doubt he has much love for the north. They could forge him into a powerful weapon."

"They have plenty of those, what with the number of dragons we've been sighting. But I doubt this assassin will add himself to that number. He's been born to service, so will not give himself back to it willingly. No doubt he'll find some hole to crawl into and brood himself to death."

Somehow, Elyon doubted it would be as simple as that, nor did he want it to be. One day...I'll find him, he glowered privately. One day...I'll kill him.

The host started to climb the gentle hill that led out from the city, the king and his cohort still leading from the front, with Amilia and her Emerald Guards following right behind. The rest followed, some accompanied by their families, some not. Nearby, Killian was riding with his cousin, Sir Brontus, and Sir Dalton Taynar and his nephew, Sir Rodmond, trotted side-by-side among other well-wishers from their house. Amidst the horses and carriages, the gigantic figure of Sir Taegon Cargill loped along upon his titanic destrier, the only horse and rider who outdid Amron Daecar is sheer size, and vastly so. All had been rivals during the contest, and yet now they were riding to war, as one. What a strange twist of fate that was.

"So, where's your squire, Elyon?" came Amron's voice, interrupting Elyon's musings. "I was hoping to give him some final words of advice and encouragement before I turn back to the city." He looked around. "I don't see him."

"He isn't coming," Elyon said quietly.

Amron's broad forehead crinkled into a web of lines. "Oh? Why not? He's fourteen, isn't he, and plenty capable."

"He's not ready," Elyon lied. "And his mother is unwell." Another lie. "I thought it best if he stayed in Varinar for the time being."

Amron pursed his lips, seeming a little confused. In truth, Elyon had asked Jovyn to stay for the simple purpose of watching over his father and sister. The boy was a capable swordsman, and though small, was growing fast and would be a fine knight in the years to come. He was quick and agile and excellent with a dagger, loyal as a hound, and eager as one too. He'd been disappointed, of course, not to ride with Elyon to war, but hadn't offered much protest either. He'd get his chance, no doubt, but for now, Elyon wanted someone he could trust watching over his family, and keeping him updated while he was away.

"So you have no squire, then?" Amron asked, confounded. "Who's going to dress you and tend to your armour and blades? Who's going to take care of Snowmane when he's not being ridden? Timlan? Are you doing this for him, for some promise you made to Aleron?"

"I don't need a squire, Father. Not every knight has one. I'll manage. There will be plenty of eager boys around camp who'll be willing to lend a hand, if needs be."

"You're not doing this to protect him, are you? I know you have a good relationship with Jovyn, but you'll do him no good keeping him tucked away at the Steelforge. He needs to experience the reality of war too. You shouldn't deny him that."

Elyon sighed. He'd wanted to avoid this conversation, and his father was typically implacable in his thoughts about how a knight ought to be. And yes, Elyon largely agreed with him, but he wasn't about to reveal his true reasons. He decided to merely nod in deference and seal his lips on the issue. They trotted on in silence.

Eventually, as Varinar began to spread out upon the hills behind them, the host started to disperse. Little groups stopped, dismounting momentarily, to say their goodbyes, before the knights and squires rode on, and their families turned back to the city. Elyon felt a wilting in his chest as his own farewells loomed, and before long he and his family were slowing, knowing the time had come.

They dismounted, sliding from their saddles, and gathered into a group. Ahead, Vesryn continued on. He'd said his goodbyes already, before departing, knowing he couldn't leave the king's side. Or wouldn't. Amara's eyes were on him, disapproving. "I'd hoped he might turn back and join us," she said unhappily. "Clearly not. He favours king ahead of family, and more so now than ever."

"He is trying to be dutiful," said Amron, “and remains conscious of his image. He needs to be seen as strong if the men are to accept him as their leader."

"And joining his own family would make him appear weak?" Amara said. "Nonsense. It would do just the opposite, and show that he has a heart. Would you have trotted on without so much as glancing back, Amron? I recall you stopping and saying your goodbyes when you marched from the city. Every time, you did so."

"They were different times. I never left with the king at my side."

"Because you were the king, in all but name. And you could do as you pleased. But enough about Vesryn. Elyon..." She turned and pulled him into a hug, and his nose filled with her fine perfume. "I'll miss you dearly, you know I will. Be brave, be strong, be brutal when you must. This war appals me, but if you have to cut through a hundred Rasal men to keep yourself safe, so be it. Some bloodshed I accept, if it means protecting those I love."

"I love you too, Auntie. I'll come back in one piece, I promise."

She smiled and stepped aside for Lillia to take her place. She looked up at him with cow-like eyes, big and bright and moist with tears. He leaned down and took her into his arms, and into his ear came her words. "Do you have to go?" she croaked. "I don't want you to die, Elyon. Not you too. I couldn't bear it..."

"I won't die, Lil. Don't you have any faith in me?"

"Of...of course I do. But...I had faith in Al too, and..."

He squeezed her tight. "I'm going to be fine. Just take care of Father, OK. Can you do that for me? Will you promise?"

She steeled herself, blinking the tears away. "I promise," she said. "I'll not let anything happen to him."

He held her tight for a few long moments, and felt that shuddering in her begin to settle. Then he pulled back and smiled and kissed her on the forehead, and before he might weaken, stood and turned to his father.

The others stepped aside to give them a final moment alone, Amara tactfully drawing Lillia away. Amron opened his mouth to speak a half dozen times, before finally finding his voice. What a strange novelty this must be, to send his son off to war without him. Amron Daecar was war, a living embodiment of what a warrior should be, and the entire host felt so much weaker with him absent. A sense of vulnerability had seeped through the kingdom and Elyon, too, felt it in his veins.

"Be careful out there, son," Amron finally said. "Killian and Rikkard will watch your back, but you must watch theirs too. Be careful. Be watchful. Be smart..."

"I will."

Amron nodded. "Trust only them," he went on. "No one else. Keep your own counsel as much as you can, and be mindful of the horrors you may face. War makes beasts of men, Elyon, but should you bear witness to any such atrocities, do not fall to rage, and do not act rashly. Justice must be served by official means. Do not become an executioner."

Elyon frowned. "I would never."

"You cannot say for sure, son. Base men seek reward in war. They pillage and rape and worse. I know you. If you see a woman being defiled, you will see red. Hard as it may be, you cannot deal justice by your own hand. Arrest such men, or report them, and they will be duly punished. If you act yourself, it is murder, not justice. And then it may be you with your head on a tree stump, and an axe hovering, ready to fall."

Elyon nodded quietly. He had a history of acting impulsively, and his father's words rang true. Even standing there now, the thought of finding ignoble soldiers assaulting an innocent Rasal girl swelled in him a fierce response. He'd need to temper such reactions. In the heat of a war, who knew how he might respond. His father, clearly, had identified it.

"I understand, Father. I'll maintain a calm mind at all times."

"And limit your drinking. Lest you're at a feast following a victory, or seeing a knight to Varin's Table, try to keep your head clear. It will muddy your thoughts and make you prone to recklessness. Unnatural as it may be for you, I want you to be boring. During war, you often find yourself idle for long periods. Take that time to read, and learn, and watch. Train, as often as you can, to keep your skills sharp, and check and recheck your weapons and armour daily for weaknesses." He sighed. "If Jovyn was with you, that would be his job, and you'd have someone on hand to share your confidences, but alas..."

"I have Rikkard and Killian for that."

"Indeed. But you'll have to manage your own affairs without a squire."

"I'll be fine, Father."

Amron nodded, thoughtfully considering what other advice to give. Already, the host was beginning to stretch away, leaving Elyon behind. He waited patiently. I can catch up.

"OK, I think...I think that's about it," Amron said, and in his voice and face there was a reluctance, a great unwillingness to let his son go. "I truly thought that I'd ride with you, if ever we were to go to war. You and I and Aleron all. And yet it's just you, son." He smiled wistfully and pulled Elyon forward with his right arm, clinging firm, clinging final. "Take us with you, Elyon," he whispered. "Carry us in your heart, and you'll be just fine."

"I will," Elyon croaked. "I'll think of you, always, and write, when I can. I'll make you proud, Father. I'll not let you down."

Amron drew back, and his face said, 'I know'. He held that look for a moment, before turning his eyes up the Great East Road. "Go, Elyon. Best you don't get left behind."

Elyon climbed aboard Snowmane, dressed in his fine leather jerkin and blue Varin cloak, and extra furs for warmth. He'd been a knight for less than two years, leaving Lythian's service as a squire not long after his eighteenth birthday, and not once during that time did he think he'd be riding to war so soon. Without his father, or brother, or Lythian, the three men among the knights he trusted most of all, and perhaps the best of them too.

He hauled a deep breath into his lungs, and firming himself as he settled back into the saddle, he took the reins and turned the horse forward. And with a final look at his family - a valiant, courageous look, he hoped - he tapped with his spurs, and off Snowmane went, cantering upon the stone road to join the rest of the host.

Off on the long march to war.

63

King Janilah Lukar stood at the balcony of his throne room, looking out upon the city of Ilithor. Before him, Ilith's greatest triumph spread out, the vertiginous peaks teeming with high towers and stone platforms, walkways and bridges and beautiful courtyards with endless views through the valleys.

The city had several names. The White City, some called it, on account of the pure white stone, ever-gleaming in the pristine sunlight. Others preferred the Sky City, for its elevation and verticality and lofty magnificence. It was a true marvel, the greatest of Ilith's works. He saved the best till last, thought Janilah, looking out through the central valley, that led down toward the heart of his kingdom. Ilith had been too selfless, building the other great cities of the world before his own.

But he had the last laugh, in the end. Janilah smiled. As will I.

He turned, his regal green cloak hanging from his broad square shoulders. His throne sat before him, high-backed and shaped into a great shield, looking out into the hall from atop a wide stone stage. All was white and grey and silver, sleek and smooth. Perfect, they said, those fawning masses who came to him daily, grovelling at his feet, pleading for this or that as he passed out his judgements. It was a word that had become overused here, repeated to the point of tedium, like a razor-sharp blade smashed again and again into stone, until its edge grew blunt and dull. The city is perfect, they say. Every street, every tower and spire and nook and cranny...perfect. Even some say that of me. The perfect king, the perfect ruler.

He scoffed at the thought. He was surrounded by craven fools and sycophants, tending him with smiles and bows and kind words, and all to curry favour. He saw through it all, through their fancy words and fancy smiles and the worthless gifts he gave them. They were all a side-show and nothing more to him, a necessity he was forced to bear. None knew of his true intent, nor the divine glory he would bring his house and name. They scurry like ants at my feet, irrelevant, he thought. Not one has any true ambition, beyond scrambling for the scraps from my table.

He stepped forward, leaving the wintry air of the balcony behind, and took position in his throne. It was smooth and unblemished and simple, unworn by time and the passing of the years, and Janilah fit it well. He cared not for extravagance, nor colour beyond his favoured green and brown, and the excess of the nobility was anathema to him. It spoke only of their lack of vision, their focus on fatuous things. Janilah saw beauty and nobility in the simple, in tools fit for a purpose. War is one such tool, he thought. And out there now, thousands are dying for my purpose.

A door groaned, the sound of whining wood, and footsteps unsettled the air. Janilah stared forward as the figure stepped between the pillars, his feet making no sound upon the stone. As ever, he was wrapped in black and hooded and had entered in secret, using paths others did not.

This man, I favour, Janilah thought, watching. He has purpose, and he has vision. He understands what I am trying to do.

"King Janilah," the man rasped, stopping before the steps, briefly bowing. "I bring word, as requested."

Janilah looked at him. "Go ahead, Gerrin."

The Shadowmaster drew back his hood, revealing a face rutted with little marks and scars. His grey bearded chin was patchy and those eyes were dark as ever, cold and callous and yet...restless, Janilah noted.

"We had some trouble, with the boy," Gerrin said, after a pause. His eyes held to Janilah's, black at pits. "He slaughtered my men in Russet Ridge and escaped with the Nightblade. He is gone, King Janilah. South, I believe."

Janilah felt a shivering rage tickle at his spine. "Gone," he repeated, the word as frosty as the air up in those heights. "I need that blade, Gerrin. You know that." His voice was a simmering fury, yet contained.

The Shadowmaster nodded, inexpressive. "I understand, Your Majesty. I will retrieve it myself."

"And how will you do that? This boy..." Janilah grunted. He knew using him would be a risk, but had had little choice in that. "He has grown...unpredictable. How do you intend to find him?"

"I have my ways, and agents to help me. I shall get the Nightblade back for you. And kill the boy for the trouble."

"Will you?" The question was a challenge, ringing across the empty hall. There were no guards, no courtiers, no one but the two men. "You raised him, Gerrin. Taking his life will not be easy. And not only because he wields the Nightblade."

"I will see it done. I have no attachment to the boy."

Janilah regarded him at length, though he'd always struggled to read the man. Gerrin had been in his service for decades, first as an Emerald Guard sworn to protect him, then as his personal sword and assassin. He'd been highly useful in that time, infiltrating the Shadow Order, swaying them to Janilah's cause, and raising the bastard son of Amron Daecar to become Janilah's secret weapon, one day.

A weapon now lost, the king thought bitterly. Foolish boy, losing himself to that blade. I had hoped he'd better repel its power, but apparently he's not as strong as I thought...

"I could use the other," Gerrin said, disturbing Janilah from his thoughts. The king set his intense, silvery-brown eyes on the Shadowmaster. "It would make killing the boy easier..."

"No," Janilah said firmly. "I'll not let another blade be lost, should you fail, and you have no time to master it. I need them all, Gerrin. All five. And soon."

Gerrin nodded. "I'll see the Nightblade returned, my king. Jonik trusts me. He will let down his guard and I'll cut him, ear to ear. He has betrayed the order and earned his passing. I will not hesitate, I assure you of that."

"You assured me your men would retrieve the Nightblade from him after he killed the Daecar boy. You assured me too that he would kill Amron. Forgive me if my trust in you is shaken, Gerrin. I too find failure unacceptable. Let this be your final warning."

"I understand." Gerrin bowed, and paused, before speaking again. "And this boy, the Daecar heir? Was it truly necessary, killing him?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Do not question me, Gerrin. Do not forget your place."

"I know my place, my king. It is in your hand, as your sword. But I may better serve you, if I know your full intent. You have not kept secrets from me until now. I would hope that remains the same."

"No indeed." The king considered it, appreciating Gerrin's tone. "Aleron's death was...unfortunate," he said eventually. "But in the end, necessary. I have promised my granddaughter to another, and getting rid of Aleron made everything a little...cleaner. I take no joy in that. Pale imitation of his father though he was, I felt no ill-will toward him. He is a casualty of war, that is all. Many others will join him shortly."

Gerrin accepted the explanation. "And Vesryn? He did not expect his nephew to fall, Your Majesty. He will not take kindly to it."

"Vesryn is of no concern. I have leverage over him that will keep him quiet and keep him at my heel. He controls the Sword of Varinar now and that is all that matters. When the time is right, I will take it from him. But that time has not yet come." He set a glare on Gerrin. "Get the Nightblade back," he demanded, "and do it fast. I take it you have some idea where the boy has gone?"

"Some," Gerrin said, "but not enough to satisfy you, I fear. He will not risk a long journey cross-country and will make for the south coast. I have dispatched agents to pursue him, but the chances are he'll be gone by the time they arrive. It will likely be some weeks or months before I track him down, my king. I say this only to prepare you. I plan to leave at first light, to add myself to the search."

"You will leave when this meeting is done."

The air stilled. It was nearing twilight, and no doubt Gerrin desired a full sleep tonight, yet he nodded and merely said, "Of course. I will make arrangements immediately."

"Good. Then do not linger here without cause. Do you have anything more to report?"

Gerrin lifted his hands to his hood, and pulled the cowl back over his head. "Nothing, my king. I will send word when I have news."

"See that it is good news, Gerrin. Agarath is stirring and it will not be long before the dragons are raining fire. I can do nothing until I have all five blades. I trust you understand the urgency of this mission."

"Intimately, Your Majesty."

"Then what are you still doing here?"

Gerrin spun silently and moved quickly away, leaving Janilah to his thoughts, as he sat for a time in contemplation. His pursuit of the Blades of Vandar had consumed him, a quest decades in the making, triggered all those years ago by an ancient scroll, unearthed in the ruins of a demigod's forge...

He stood, clasping his hands behind his back, and stepped down from the stage. Turning left, he moved through a closed door, and into a smaller chamber dedicated to his private use. It was an office and a library, filled with books and scrolls, the air ripe with the scent of leather and parchment.

He'd spent much time here in lonely rumination, and had never considered himself a cruel man. His pursuit of the Blades was not power for power's sake, but to protect his people, protect the north, become a beacon for them to follow and...in time, hold the power of a god in his grasp. If one must die to save two others, was that not a worthy cause? What of ten to save a hundred? Or ten thousand. Or more...

He stepped on. Behind a bookshelf, a hidden stone passage gave access to another chamber. It was small, secret, visited by no one but him. Inside was a white marble table, its surface engraved with five blade-shaped grooves, each of a different shape and size. Only one sword lay upon it, misting softly, alone, fixed perfectly into the furrow on the far left. It was a gentle blue, luminous, glowing with a light of its own, and down its length ran glyphs and symbols, the essence of its magic, the codes of its power. The Mistblade.

Janilah reached out and took it up, as he had a thousand times before. It was thought lost by the world, and so few knew it was here. He drew a long breath and let its power move through him, and within an instant his figure dematerialised, cloak, tunic, skin and flesh and blood and bone all. His entire body was a soft cobalt fog, not invisible no, but immaterial, incorporeal. It allowed him to pass through objects, and for objects to pass through him. That was its power, distinct from that of the Nightblade, its twin. Alone, formidable. But together...

He placed the blade back down and his body took form once more. It fit the groove perfectly, but the other four needed to be filled. The Sword of Varinar would not be a problem, and he'd made arrangements already for the Windblade to be stolen from the Steelforge vaults. With Lord Taynar in control of Varinar in King Ellis's absence, that should be easy enough. Yes, the loss of the Nightblade was a problem, but Gerrin would retrieve it in time, he hoped. He must.

That left but one. The one that had alluded him all these years. The Frostblade, lost centuries ago, with no book or scroll giving a clue to its location. Try as he might, he'd been unable to track it down, but now, finally, there was hope.

In the Book of Thala, I shall find the secret, he thought, knowing that the great tome was on its way to him now. And soon it shall be mine.

He turned, brightened by the thought, and moved back out onto the balcony of his throne room. And there he stood, looking out over the city, and the world beyond that would one day be his.

THE END

The Bladeborn Saga will continue in Book Two - Ghost of the Shadowfort.

Click here for your copy.

If you’d be so kind as to leave a review or rating for this book, that would be hugely appreciated. I truly value the support and feedback. Many thanks for reading this far!

What’s Next?

The adventure is just getting started.

Book Two - Ghost of the Shadowfort - will take the story to the next level.

Click here for your copy!

Afterword

Thank you so much for reading. This book has been a hugely rewarding journey for me, and a change from my usual fare. If you’ve read my other work, hopefully you enjoyed it. If you’re only just discovering my stories, perhaps you’ll want to check out what else I’ve written - flip through to the next chapter for that.

I’ve always wanted to write an epic fantasy novel, and hopefully this story will branch into the long series it has the potential to become. There is a wealth to explore; places, people, plots. From building the world from the bottom up, it’s been a truly gratifying experience. My other series’ never required this level of world building, and in that, epic fantasy has always held an appeal to me. You start with a completely blank slate and go from there. It’s a lot of work, but creatively, I’ve never been so fulfilled.

It takes a while too. That’s the only drawback, in the competitive world of independent publishing. I cut my teeth writing much shorter books, much more quickly, but there was no rushing this one. It is over 100,000 words longer than any other book I’ve written, and there are many tens of thousands more words sitting idle on my laptop. Backstory. History. Details that will probably never find their way into the final product. All you see, as readers, is the tip of the iceberg, but let me tell you, there’s a great big shadow down there beneath the waves!

George R.R. Martin talks about architects and gardeners when describing writers. An architect is a ‘plotter’ who establishes the story in great detail before writing it. They know the design and layout and it’s just a case of filling in the blanks. A gardener is different. They plant seeds. Yes, they know what the seed will grow into - which plant or tree etc - but not exactly how it will take shape. These sorts of writers are also called ‘pantsers’ - they ‘fly by the seat of their pants’ and often don’t have a firm outline to follow, but let the characters lead them.

So where do I land? Well, I’m somewhere in between I suppose, though if I had a leaning, it would be toward being a gardener. Only once have a properly ‘plotted’ out a book and it’s one of my worst rated novels. Some writers can plot brilliantly, with all the twists and turns and fulfilling character arcs you want from a book, but I’m not one of them. I prefer to unearth the story as I go, dig it up and see what I find. I tend to develop a general concept, and the bare skeleton of a story, but then add the flesh and everything else as I go. So long as the characters are well defined, you just never quite know where they might take you…

So do I know what will happen in book two, now that I’ve established the world, the overall narrative, the central characters? Well yes…and no. I’ve got a vaguely formed idea of how the larger conflicts will unfold, but how I’ll get from A to B…that’s an adventure I’m taking myself, and is precisely why I love about my job. The discoverability of it, the balance of story and world building, of quiet scenes and loud ones, introspection and action, drama and dialogue.

I hope I’ve balanced those well enough in these pages, and if so, perhaps you’d like to let me know? A review or simple rating would be greatly appreciated. It helps stoke the fires of my creativity and gives me a little boost when I’m doubting myself - because I do; all authors do, I suspect. The number of times I edited what I’d written the day before and realised, with absolute certainty, that the book just…wasn’t working. That happened a lot. Ask my poor girlfriend! But there’s no one in a better position to tell me, and others, whether the book works or not than you. So if you’ve got something to say - good or bad - please do drop me a note. A review, a rating, an email, a message on facebook. All are most welcome.

Many thanks again for reading.

Onto book two.

Toby

And while you’re waiting…

Click the image above to visit my website for more information on the ENHANCED UNIVERSE. You can also join my team of awesome VIPs, and get advance information about all new releases, discounts, and promos.

You’ll also get a FREE, full length novel!

Click here to join up and get your FREE BOOK

Click here for my FACEBOOK PAGE

If you want to quickly check out all of my books, then continue overleaf, where they’re all listed with links.

Also by T. C. Edge

THE ENHANCED SERIES (MAIN SERIES):

The Enhanced (Book One)

Hybrid (Book Two)

Nameless (Book Three)

Assassin (Book Four)

Captive (Book Five)

Renegade (Book Six)

Invader (Book Seven)

Avenger (Book Eight)

Defender (Book Nine)

Nemesis (Book Ten)

Sequel (to main Enhanced series, and Warrior Race series):

The Enhanced: Awakening

The Enhanced: Conquest

The Enhanced: Fractured

The Enhanced: Invasion

THE WARRIOR RACE SERIES (ENHANCED UNIVERSE):

The Warrior Race (Book One)

The Red Warrior (Book Two)

Angel of War (Book Three)

CHILDREN OF THE PRIME SERIES (ENHANCED UNIVERSE):

The Chosen (Book One)

Trial of the Chosen (Book 2)

Blood of the Chosen (Book 3)

March of the Chosen (Book 4)

War of the Chosen (Book 5)

Fall of the Chosen (Book 6)

Rise of the Chosen (Book 7)

Fate of the Chosen (Book 8)

VARIANT SERIES (ENHANCED UNIVERSE)

Variant (Book One)

Initiate (Book Two)

Survivor (Book Three)

Pathfinder (Book Four)

Legend (Book Five)

Prodigy (Book Six)

Worldkiller (Book Seven)

OTHER BOOKS BY THE AUTHOR:

THE WATCHERS SERIES:

The Watchers Trilogy:

The Watchers of Eden (Book One)

City of Stone (Book Two)

War at the Wall (Book Three)

The Watchers Trilogy Box Set

The Seekers Trilogy

The Watcher Wars (Book One)

The Seekers of Knight (Book Two)

The Endless Knight

The Seekers Trilogy Box Set

THE PHANTOM CHRONICLES:

The Last Phantom (Book 1)

Phantom Hunter (Book 2)

Phantom Legacy (Book 3)

Phantom Unleashed (Book 4)